?A 
 
 my 
 
 CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 FROM 
 
CorneU Universtty Library 
 PA 3825.S7 1889 
 
 of Aeschvlus -.., 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31 924026461 263 
 
AISXYAOY IKETIAE2 
 
 THE 'SUPPLICES' 
 
 OF 
 
 AESCHYLUS 
 
AI5XYA0Y IKETIAES 
 
 THE 'SUPPLICES' 
 
 OF 
 
 AESCHYLUS 
 
 A REVISED TEXT 
 
 WITH INTRODUCTION, CRITICAL NOTES, COMMENTARY 
 AND TRANSLATION 
 
 BY 
 
 \ V "*G?TU 
 
 CKER, M.A., 
 
 PROFESSOR OF CLASSICAL PHILOLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF MELBOURNE, 
 LATE FELLOW OF ST JOHN'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 
 
 Ionium 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO 
 
 AND NEW YORK 
 
 1889 
 
 [The Right of Translation is reserved] 
 
 & 
 
 (M- 
 
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SONS 
 AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
THIS BOOK 
 
 IS AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED 
 
 TO 
 
 WILLIAM EMERTON HEITLAND, M.A. 
 
 TUTOR AND FORMERLY CLASSICAL LECTURER 
 OF ST JOHN'S COLLEGE 
 
 IN TOKEN OF A GRATEFUL AND ADMIRING RECOLLECTION 
 
 OF HIS 
 
 SINGULAR POWER, THOROUGHNESS AND UNSELFISHNESS 
 
 AS A TEACHER. 
 
TA TOY APAMAT02 IIPOSQIIA. 
 
 XOPOS AANAIAON. 
 
 AANAOS '. 
 
 HEAASrOS (BASIAEYS APrEION). 
 
 KHPYH 1 . 
 
 1 The parts of Danaus and the herald were probably taken by the same 
 person. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 A NEW edition of the Supplices of Aeschylus has long been 
 required. I could wish that some more experienced hand had 
 produced it. Though full of beauties of thought and expression, 
 the play has the reputation of being unusually corrupt, and is 
 therefore comparatively little read. But it is cause for some 
 wonder, that so few scholars of eminence seem to have thought 
 it a duty to emend and explain a work which is so important 
 for a proper comprehension of Aeschylus. 
 
 It is a fact not seldom commented upon, that critical study, 
 especially with English scholars, is apt to confine itself to certain 
 narrow fields, which it ploughs over and over again, while it 
 leaves senta situ domains of literature which might be reclaimed 
 to great advantage. If this concentration were the consequence 
 of a paucity of labourers, or if such avwnok'r)<si,<i produced more 
 profit than progressive reclamation can do, there could be no 
 objection to the practice. The former excuse no one will urge. 
 Nor can it be maintained that the literary value of the Supplices 
 is small. Conington, led by his poetic instinct, was much at- 
 tracted to a special study of the play; and Mr Morshead, in his 
 scholarly translation, quotes in its praise critics ' as competent 
 and as diverse' as Keble, Browning and Swinburne. The first- 
 named calls it truly 'dulcissimae illae 'I/cen&e<s' and the last 
 asserts that it is neglected 'for no fault but its misfortune.' An 
 editor of the Supplices is not engaged in an attempt to galvanise 
 a dead thing into life. When the play receives its due share of 
 attention it can trust to its own lively virtues, to the unequalled 
 beauty ,and sweetness of its choral odes, the simplicity and grace 
 T. S. b 
 
viii PREFACE. 
 
 of its language, the clearness and healthiness of its moral 
 bearing. It is moreover, as I believe, impossible to fully know 
 the development of the ' mind and art ' of Aeschylus without, 
 this, his earliest extant production. (See Introd. ' Date of the 
 
 Flay-') 
 
 No separate study of the play has, so far as I know, appeared 
 in England during the last half-century, and, except for the wild 
 work of Burges, I have seen the commentary of no English 
 editor whatever but Paley. Even in Germany separate editions 
 have been rare. In the matter of exegesis my obligations are 
 principally to Paley, Weil and Oberdick. I hope, however, to 
 have contributed much. Where I have totally differed from 
 other editors I have not felt it becoming to indulge in expletives, 
 remembering that my own first impressions have afterwards 
 appeared to me equally deserving of an inepte or a.perperam. 
 
 Of Hermann's work I cannot bring myself to entertain 
 such a high opinion as his reputation would seem to warrant. 
 To avoid a charge of presumption I will quote Madvig (Adv. 
 Crit. cap. II. ad Jin.) for an estimate of Hermann, to which I 
 have of my own judgment come, but which perhaps only a 
 Madvig may confidently enunciate, 'non maximum numerum 
 bonarum emendationum obruit innumerabili inanium et levium 
 opinionum festinanter iactarum multitudine, rursus non raro, ubi 
 libido aut obtrectatio abripuerat, strenuus pravorum defensor.' 
 
 For the text of the Medicean I have followed Vitelli's re- 
 cension (1885). Merkel's has also been in my hands. These, 
 together with the apparatus criticus supplied by Wecklein's 
 indispensable collection, practically place the antipodean student 
 on an equality of equipment with the European. I feel strongly 
 how grateful one should be for so helpful a compilation. Before 
 obtaining Wecklein I had in a laborious and unsatisfactory 
 manner collected an apparatus criticus from any available sources, 
 but his work has enabled me in many cases to correct the attri- 
 bution of conjectures, as well as to add many valuable modern 
 suggestions to my lists. 
 
 In selecting previous conjectures for mention I have been 
 guided generally by the measure of their apparent plausibility, 
 but sometimes by a wish to shew the necessity of some point of 
 the commentary or translation. 
 
PREFACE. ix 
 
 The translation !s intended to be readable in itself, but 
 chiefly to bind together the observations of the commentary, so 
 that the wood may be seen as well as the trees. 
 
 The notes may be thought full, but not, I hope, verbose. 
 Exegesis of Aeschylus, even in his best edited plays and in 
 his soundest parts, is far from complete. We have not upon 
 Aeschylus any of that thorough work in this kind which Pro- 
 fessor Jebb is supplying so luminously upon Sophocles. Than 
 the poetry of Aeschylus there is no more concise or sinewy 
 diction to be found in antiquity. If, for instance, strength and 
 absolute justice of epithets are any criterion of vigorous style, 
 it should be seen that in Aeschylus there is no such thing as an 
 otiose epithet or part of an epithet. When editors explain 
 olotpptov irerpa as an instance of a compound in which the latter 
 element adds nothing, they wrong the poet and their own judg- 
 ment. There is here, as a matter of fact, a strikingly condensed 
 metaphor. The peak is 'haughty' 'reserved,' minded to stand 
 aloof from inferior heights, like a haughty man apart from and 
 above the mob. The irirpa is endowed with (ppovrjfia ' pride.' 
 So when an army 6%vwpq>pot,<Ti fipi/Aei iv alj^taK (P. V. 423), the 
 advanced line of spears is compared to a naval squadron ready 
 for the 6>/8o\97 with its sharp prows. 
 
 A careful study of such writing is often necessary for deter- 
 mining whether or not emendation is required, and, if required, 
 of what nature it should be. Any 701/^09 iroirfr^ is best ex- 
 plained from himself, and hence no exeg«tical study can be too 
 painstaking for a critic of the text. In P. V. 680 
 dirpoa-S6K7]TO<; avrov al<pvl8io<; fiopos 
 tov tyjv airea-reprjaev, 
 
 to say nothing of the metrical difficulty, no careful student of 
 Aeschylus could bear the flagrant tautology aTrpoo-So^To? atyvi- 
 Sto?. In emending therefore he would not accept any word of 
 merely the same sense as a'upvtSux:. The true reading I should 
 restore with a'nretvk (Homer's alwvs oXedpos). This differs from 
 alcpvLSios and from am-poahoKyTo*; in the metaphor. 
 On the other hand take Cho. 698 
 
 vvv S' ??Ve/3 iv So/ioto-i /3a«%eta? koX.^ 
 iWpo? iX-n-U nv irapovaav iyypafat,. 
 
 ^ b2 
 
x PREFACE. 
 
 It is the personified 'Apa who is apostrophised. She has over- 
 come and carried off one by one the ^tkrara of Clytaemnestra, 
 ' and now ' says C. ' you record as present, the only hope that 
 was left.' The text irapovaav iyypdfai requires not emendation 
 but explanation. The metaphor is from one calling a muster- 
 roll or checking an inventory. One who should appear, a thing 
 which should be forthcoming, is either irapaov or dirwv. The 
 recorder therefore iyypd<perai irapovra or dirovra. So the 'Apd, 
 taking the inventory of rd $L\a of Clytaemnestra, which are to 
 be registered as slain, records each as she gathers it in. Finally 
 she secures the last hope of the house and irapovaav airrjv 
 iyypd<f>erai. 
 
 Every new editor is expected to stand and deliver his prin- 
 ciples in the matter of conjectural emendation, and perhaps in 
 somewhat more definite manner than that adopted by Professor 
 Gildersleeve {quern honoris causa nomino), who (Pref. Pindar) 
 contents himself with saying that he uses his ' best judgment.' 
 
 In the present work there have been assumed as axioms: 
 (i) that, as possession is nine points of the law, and in the 
 matter of MS. reading ninety and nine points, the reading in the 
 text must hold its place until such cause to the contrary can be 
 shewn as will satisfy a rigidly impartial tribunal. The onus pru- 
 bandi lies entirely with the impugner of the text. Unfortunately 
 the impartial tribunal can, for the purpose of an editor, only be 
 erected in his own mind, which is liable to err both in knowledge 
 and judgment. Yet, if he is assured of his own conscientious- 
 ness, he is justified in giving his verdict so far as his own 
 edition goes, and leaving possible lapses of knowledge and judg- 
 ment to be corrected by the collective wisdom of his readers : — • 
 (ii) that the conditions of dispossession are these. It must either 
 be proved that the reading is an impossibility, or else that in 
 point of grammar or usage it is so abnormal, or in point of re- 
 levance so manifestly inappropriate, as to produce a thorough 
 conviction that the MS. is in error. This naturally involves ex- 
 haustive examination of the possible significations of the passage 
 as a whole and of the suspected words in particular : — (iii) that 
 the reading substituted on conjecture must approve its claims 
 by satisfying the conditions of palaeography — as a most natural 
 source of the incorrect reading: of sense — as being best suited 
 
PREFACE. ■ xi 
 
 to the context: and of tone — as being in use and character suited 
 to the author and his style. 
 
 It is of course hard to apply these principles even to the 
 satisfaction of oneself. An ideal editor would require freedom 
 from bias, a capacity for acting the Roman father by his own 
 theories, logical acumen, intuitive perception, sound knowledge 
 of Greek, a faculty for projecting himself into contemporary 
 Greek thought and feeling, together with conscientiousness and 
 industry. Ideals are as rare in this sphere as in all others ; yet 
 the least that should be demanded is painstaking ; and when 
 one considers the field over which some critics have spread their 
 editions and the rapidity with which they have produced them, 
 one wonders how in one short life they have found the time to 
 weigh and ponder all the pros and cons of the readings which 
 they reject or propose. There is too much of the ' picking but of 
 plums ' in classical work. 
 
 There is, it is true, every need to deprecate the wild exhibi- 
 tions of fireworks which are frequently shot forth under the name 
 of conjectural emendation. If an editor apply himself to a great 
 work such as a drama of Aeschylus or Sophocles, he is bound 
 to remember that thousands of scholars have read the work 
 before, and to pay some deference to their silence about or 
 assent to the text. To expel a word because it seems prima 
 facie not the best possible word, and to substitute some other 
 without condescending to shew a probable cause of corruption, 
 to call lines an interpolation because their relevance is unob- 
 trusive, to splash the hurried page with words of the putide type, 
 to roundly assert that this or that construction is impossible 
 because the case of a noun does not easily submit itself to a 
 well-known heading of the syntax-book, all this is easy and 
 brings a notoriety more or less honoured. Yet it were better 
 that no such ' work ' were done at all. The scientific training of 
 classics might soon cease to exist if the mind were not asked to 
 break itself upon the difficulties, but were allowed to skim airily 
 over them. 
 
 Yet while this is true, it by no means follows that the opposite 
 course of keeping rigidly to Mumpsimus, and of explaining as 
 the work of a poet all the accumulated errors of ignorant copy- 
 ists, is any better or more scientific. It frequently renders taste 
 
xii PREFACE. 
 
 and judgment impotent, by resolutely finding intentional beauties 
 in accidental depravities. 
 
 And if one adopts, not from a spirit of compromise "but of 
 conviction, a middle course, going medio verissimus, he is likely 
 to be confounded with one or other of the extremes ; and in the 
 case of so corrupt a work as the Supplices he is more likely to 
 be confounded with the rash innovators; whereas if the same 
 man were editing Demosthenes from £ or Plato from Par. A, 
 he would probably, through his conservative retention of the 
 text, be regarded as a disciple of Mumpsimus. The truth is that 
 what applies to one author does not apply to another, or what 
 applies to one book of an author does not necessarily apply 
 to another book of the same. In the case of Aeschylus in 
 particular, I am fain to confess that my distrust of the MS. 
 deepens rather than diminishes, and I believe with Professor 
 Kennedy (Agam. p. 207) that the Aeschylean MSS. are 'clogged 
 with corruption.' It is difficult to believe that he who wrote the 
 lucid constructions of whole passages of the Prometheus could 
 also write the wholly impracticable combinations which appear 
 in the Supplices and the Choephoroe. We cannot but be reminded 
 how many mistakes, often with a specious aptness of their own, 
 are left in printed books of to-day, when reader and author have 
 both more than once revised the proof. Nor can we forget the 
 words of Strabo (xiii. 609) /3t/3A.io7r<»\ai nve<s <ypa<f)evcrt, <pav- 
 \ot? 'Xpco/Mevoi Kal ovk dvTi/3d,WovTe<;...oirep...crvfi(3aivet...ical 
 ivddSe Kal ev 'AXegavSpiq,, or Cicero's ' ita mendose et scri- 
 buntur et veneunt.' 
 
 In deciding questions of grammar and usage one can only 
 form his judgment upon the collected material of grammarians 
 and lexicographers. The readiness with which a scholar will 
 accept a peculiar construction or usage for which parallels are 
 lacking, depends upon the feeling which has grown up in him 
 of the powers and flexibilities of the Greek language. After 
 careful investigation of the grammatical limitations of Aeschylus, 
 an editor is not bound to go counter to his best judgment by 
 allowing to stand a construction of which no reasonable account 
 can be given, by aposiopesis, constructio ad sensum, or any other 
 of those phenomena for which liberal allowance must be made. 
 The constructions of Thucydides which violate strict grammar 
 
PREFACE. xiii 
 
 are grammar of the sense, the evolution of the sentence is 
 altogether intelligible. Similarly most of the peculiar cases of 
 nouns, which Professor Campbell arranges in his introduction 
 to Sophocles, are met halfway by the mind of anyone with the 
 proper feeling for the native flexibility of a Greek case. They 
 are not impracticable. In Aeschylus there are constructions similar 
 to these, cases with an easily appreciable accord to the sense, 
 though it may be hard to classify them formally. But there are 
 other constructions which baffle feeling and analysis alike, and 
 which no editor should force himself to uphold. 
 
 I cannot acquiesce in the expression of a late distinguished 
 teacher in these colonies (Badham, Adhortatio ad discipulos 
 Academiae Sydneierisis), ' scio tragicis fere omnia licere.' The 
 tragedians at least wrote sense, and if not a formal at least a 
 natural grammar. These must be restored to them, though 
 they must be restored from the inside, from the literary and 
 spiritual condition of the poet of ancient Athens, not from the 
 literary and spiritual condition of the nineteenth century. 
 
 In conclusion I would ask that some indulgence should be 
 allowed to the shortcomings of a work produced in this part 
 of the world. It is not so much that our literary stores and 
 appliances are insufficient, as that there is a want of that ready 
 help and advice and of that sympathy of pursuit which the 
 European student can enjoy so plentifully. 
 
 The University, Melbourne, 
 Dec. 1888. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 I. Analysis of the Play. 
 
 II. Date of the Play. 
 
 III. The Trilogy. 
 
 IV. Manuscripts and Text. 
 V. The Scholia. 
 
 VI. Technical division of the Play. 
 
 I. Analysis of the Play. 
 Scene — Number of Chorus — Outline of the action — Ethos. 
 
 The scene, which remains unchanged, lies in the meadow-lands 
 about Lerna (v. 47), near the coast south of Argos and the river 
 Erasinus (v. 988). In the middle of the stage is represented an arti- 
 ficial mound or natural knoll dedicated to the Gods of athletic games 
 (v. 163), of whom Zeus, Apollo, Poseidon and Hermes are directly 
 named (vv. 183 — 195). On the mound stand many (v. 196) large 
 (v. 444) wooden images (v. 442) of these ayomoi 6toL The mound 
 itself, which with its images occupies a large space, slopes forward into 
 the orchestra, and at its foot the Ov^iXiq represents a Kavo^oifiia (v. 196) 
 of the deities of the place. The rest of the orchestra is a level expanse 
 and serves as the aAeros of the same gods (v. 487). 
 
 The chorus of fifty Danaids in oriental attire (v. 209), with finely- 
 worked robes (v. 409), forehead-bands (v. 408), and veils (v. 105), enter 
 the orchestra from the passage on the right. They bear in their hands 
 branches of olive wreathed with wool (v. 165), and as they advance the 
 Coryphaeus recites the anapaestic irdpoSoi (vv. 1 — 40). How far their 
 handmaids followed them at this point is very doubtful. Certainly they 
 do not now take their stand with them (see v. 945), and if they are 
 
xvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 visible at all (as w. 922, 945 seem to shew they are), they must be either 
 grouped at the entrance or inconspicuously seated in the part of the 
 orchestra nearest to it. 
 
 The scene is eminently spectacular, and is therein suited both to 
 Aeschylus' natural taste for pomp and also to the comparatively inart- 
 istic character of the early drama. (Cf. Arist. Poet. vi. 4 Trpurov /ib/ i£ 
 dvdyKrjs av elrj ti fiopiov TpaywStas o rrjs oi/r«os Ko'oytos, and ibid. § 19, rj oe 
 6\f/i<i \pv\aytayiKov fx.\v dre^voraTov 8e ko.1 rjKUTTa. oixeiov rrj'S ttoojtlk^s.) It 
 seems unreasonable to doubt that there were fifty persons in the chorus. ' 
 The legends invariably represent the Danaids as fifty. In Prom. V. 853 
 they are ykwo. ■KevT-qK.mnd-Ko.is, and in v. 292 of the present play Belus is 
 called TTwrrjuovTaTrais. It is hard to conceive of a chorus of twelve (Weil) 
 or of fifteen (Hermann, Bockh &c.) speaking of themselves as the fifty 
 daughters of Danaus. The spectators would naturally look for fifty, and 
 if an illusion were practised upon them they would desire to remain 
 unconscious of it. Here they would have no illusion, but an offensive 
 incongruity. Nor is there any difficulty in the way of so large a chorus. 
 The Supplices is the earliest extant drama (see ' Date of the Play '), and 
 as the original number of the chorus was fifty, and as fifty, if we may 
 believe Pollux (iv. no), continued to be the chorus down to the time 
 of the production of the Eumenides, it is hard to see on what grounds 
 the number fifty is denied to this play. The ' Menschengewimmel ' of 
 which Oberdick complains would really be no drawback, but the con- 
 trary. There is no thrilling action in the piece, and, despite its admirable 
 poetry, it would have fallen flat as a drama if only twelve or fifteen Danaids 
 had provided the spectacle. But with a chorus of fifty the case is differ- 
 ent. To watch fifty persons performing their choric motions was to the 
 Athenians of the time in keeping with tradition, it still had ' something 
 to do with Dionysus '. As actors Danaus and Pelasgus have pijcrets but 
 little developed from the prja-is of Thespis' single actor : the chorus is the 
 centre of attraction. The ' Menschengewimmel ' is therefore necessary, 
 and as the play advances it grows more spectacular still, till it ends in a 
 grand processsion upon both orchestra and stage. 
 
 As the chorus enters, the fugleman recites the 71-apoSos : ' May Zeus 
 receive his suppliants, who, to escape a hated union, have fled from 
 Egypt to Argos, the home of their ancestress Io. O land and all its 
 powers, receive the suppliant and spurn away the oppressor.' 
 
 Then arranging themselves in the orchestra they chant, with appro- 
 priate gestures and motions, and probably in -qfuyppui., a lyric passage : 
 ' Next we invoke Epaphus, offspring of Zeus and Io. From him we 
 come, as we can shew. If any native hear us, our tones will remind him 
 
INTRO D UCTION. 
 
 xvn 
 
 of the sorrowing nightingale. This too is a manner of dirge. O Gods ! 
 side with justice against vice and violence. Give us sanctuary. The 
 purposes of Zeus are inscrutable, we only know that his will never fails. 
 Mortals, nay! gods, he lays low in their pride: human wantonness is 
 putting forth new leaves; may he look to it. Thus, though untrained, 
 do I mourn like any dirgewoman. As yet our flight has gone well: may 
 the end be well. Great Father ! deliver thy children, and thou, Artemis, 
 thy hapless votaries. Else will we die, appealing from the Olympians 
 to the nether gods. Then what will be the plea of Zeus for deserting 
 his own?' 
 
 At this point Danaus, an aged (v. 151) and venerable (v. 291) man 
 of Egyptian aspect (v. 475), shews himself upon the summit of the 
 knoll, whence he is looking towards the left, i.e. inland towards Argos. 
 He addresses the chorus (vv. 1 50— 177) : 'Daughters, show prudence 
 and trust in me. There is need. I see the dust of an approaching host. 
 I see the armed host itself. I know not its mood, but it is best to seek 
 sanctuary on this sacred mound in suppliant posture. And when they 
 come, bear yourselves like modest suppliants. The Argives are quick 
 to take offence.' 
 
 The Danaids obediently leave the orchestra and mount the knoll 
 upon the stage, where they doubtless arrange themselves with much 
 spectacular effect. As they advance they invoke the chief gods whose 
 Pperri they observe (vv. 178 — 195). Some further advice from Danaus 
 gives time for the Argive king an old man (v. 334), to arrive, attended 
 by an escort of spearmen (v. 156). He enters from the left. 'What 
 group of foreign folk is this ? No Greeks are thus bedizened. And 
 why do ye come unheralded ? Your boughs mark you as suppliants. 
 Speak.' (vv. 208 — 219.) To assure them of his right to ask he tells 
 them how he is king of all Pelasgia. And here Aeschylus introduces 
 one of his geographical and historical lessons, upon the extent of 
 ancient Pelasgia and the derivation of the name Apia (vv. 223—244). 
 ' Now ' adds the king, ' I have spoken for myself, it is your turn.' ' We 
 are Argives.' He finds it hard to understand how a people of such 
 complexion can be Greeks. 'Ye are more like Libyans, Egyptians, 
 Amazons.' (vv. 251 — 264). By a series of stichomuthic questions and 
 answers on both sides (vv. 265 — 295) the Danaids convince the king of 
 their pedigree from Io. They implore his protection, but from policy 
 he hesitates. The discussion is well worked out (vv. 319—468): 
 ' Mighty king, we call to you as the wolf's victim calls to the herdsman.' 
 ' The risk to our country is great.' ' Themis avert it. Respect of the 
 suppliant is the best of worship.' ' 'Tis a matter for my people, not for 
 
xviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 me.' ' You are the people, for you are sole sovereign. Beware the 
 wrath of heaven.' ' I know not what to do.' ' Remember the undying 
 wrath of Hikesios.' 'But what if your cousins have a just claim?' 
 'Then will I rather flee the world over than fall into their hands. 
 Choose for the just side.' 'I am no judge. I will not injure and offend 
 my people.' 'Zeus helps the just. Why then fear?' 'This needs much 
 pondering; there is but a choice of evils.' 'Ponder, but choose the 
 cause of piety and pity. As you do, so shall you and yours be requited. 
 Bethink you.' ' I have bethought me, and am on an evil coast. Yet 
 all things maybe cured except the shedding of kindred blood.' 'If 
 you will give us no pledge, we will hang ourselves upon these very 
 images.' ' O horrible ! Pollution on one hand, bloodshed on the 
 other ! Yet the fear of the suppliant's God is greatest, and I decide for 
 you. Old man, betake you with suppliant boughs to the city. Say 
 nothing of me; perhaps the people' will of itself espouse your 
 cause.' 
 
 The king lends Danaus guides, who lead him away with his arms 
 full of branches (v. 460), which he is to lay before the various altars 
 and shrines in the city (vv. 469 — 482). It is now time for the Danaids 
 to resume their places in the orchestra in readiness for the next o-Ta'o-i/tov. 
 It is for this purpose that the king bids them leave their boughs by the 
 side of the statues while they themselves descend and move upon the 
 level aXo-os. By this means moreover the knoll is left with a picturesque 
 effect. After some demur the chorus descends, and the king departs to 
 summon the Argive assembly, so that the pity of individuals may have 
 an opportunity of taking a joint practical shape. 
 
 There follows an eloquent chorus (vv. 503 — 578) opening with a 
 prayer to Zeus that he will destroy the Egyptians and save themselves. 
 The frantic flight of Io from Argos to Egypt is described. They tell of 
 the birth of Epaphus, and as offspring therefore of Zeus they cry to him 
 for help. ' And is he not almighty ? ' 
 
 Danaus returns alone (v. 579): 'All is well and more than well. 
 The assembly was of one mind, thanks to the will of Zeus working 
 through the eloquence of the king.' (vv. 579 — 603.) 
 
 As if the poet had in mind the saying iravri ju.e<ru> kuSos 0eos airaa-ev, 
 here in the middle of the play, comes the most beautiful lyric composi- 
 tion in Greek drama (vv. 604 — 688). It is a prayer for blessings upon 
 the Argives, a litany for peace, health, concord, wisdom, fertility in men, 
 flocks, herds, and the fruits of the field, and for gladsomeness every- 
 where. And then, in a graver tone, as the means to attaining these 
 blessings, a prayer that the Argives remain loyal at home, just in their 
 
INTRODUCTION. xix 
 
 dealings with their neighbours, mindful of their religious duties and their 
 ancestral traditions. 
 
 Meanwhile Danaus is once more upon the knoll (v. 692), gazing 
 seawards. Turning to his daughters: 'Your prayers for the Argives are 
 wise : but now look to yourselves ; for I see the Egyptian fleet at hand. 
 I know it well. It nears. It is close to shore. Be ready to take 
 refuge here once more, while I seek help.' (vv. 689 — 712.) Ashe 
 descends and is about to leave the stage his terrified daughters shriek : 
 'The Egyptians are savage, impious and beastlike; they care neither 
 for god nor man.' Danaus endeavours to reassure them, and as he 
 departs says 'There is time yet: the landing of an army is no easy thing.' 
 (vv. 713 — 754.) The chorus, left to itself, chants the next araa-ifwy. 
 ' Would. I could vanish under earth or into the sky. There is no escape. 
 Yet rather death than these loathed embraces! Oh, for some high 
 peak or precipice whence to dash myself: for in death there is no more 
 sorrow. O, cry to heaven ! Almighty father, shield the poor suppliant 
 from the wicked pursuer.' (vv. 755 — 798.) 
 
 At this point the mss. become exceedingly corrupt. The develop- 
 ment of the action is nevertheless plain. There enters from the right 
 an Egyptian herald, accompanied by a number of mariners (for it is 
 absurd to imagine one man proving so formidable to all the chorus or 
 pretending to drag them away). At sight of him the Danaids call on 
 each other to fly to the mound and the statues, and to these they cling 
 in various attitudes of terror. He threatens and boasts, they implore 
 and appeal to heaven (vv. 799 — 870). At last the Egyptians lay 
 hands upon them and are about to drag them away by their garments 
 and hair, when the king suddenly enters with his escort (v. 879). 'Sirrah ! 
 this conduct from a barbarian to Greeks ! you will find yourself mis- 
 taken.' ' I claim my own. I care not for you or your gods.' 'Begone.' 
 ' I go, but my masters shall settle this quarrel with you, and blood 
 shall be the payment.' ' Nay, you and your masters shall find you 
 have to deal with men.' (vv. 879 — 921.) 
 
 The herald and his men go off defiantly, and Pelasgus bids the 
 Danaids take their handmaids and make their way to the city, where 
 they will find homes freely offered. The chorus descend into the 
 orchestra and prepare for the way. The king departs to the city to 
 send Danaus, while the Danaids arrange themselves with their fifty 
 handmaids in order of procession. These movements take some time, 
 and the interval allows of the arrival of Danaus, attended by a body- 
 guard of spearmen (v. 953). These upon the stage and the 100 persons 
 in the orchestra combine to make a highly magnificent final spectacle. 
 
xx INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Danaus (vv. 948 — 981) recounts the favours of the Argives and 
 warns his daughters of the dangers and slanders to which their charms 
 expose them. The play ends with an c£o8ucoV j«,eXos of two 17/xixopia, 
 which however unite in a final prayer at v. 1030. ' Henceforth hymn 
 we the gods of Argos, not of Nile. Artemis save us. Not that we 
 forget Cypris, but that subtle goddess should be attended by Yearning 
 and Persuasion, Music and the Loves. Yet I fear troubles to come. 
 Still, fate is fate, and Zeus knows what is to be. Only we pray that he 
 may deliver us as he did Io. May judgment side with justice.' 
 
 The character-drawing of the Supplices, though consistent so far as 
 it goes, is for the most part little more than conventional outline. 
 
 Danaus combines the qualities which are looked for in the Povkap^oi 
 irarrjp. He shews a calm discretion and a Polonius-like sententiousness 
 befitting the former, and an affectionate authority befitting the latter, 
 part of the character. He is irpovoos but also evBapcnj's. He sets a high 
 value upon his own experience of life, and is generally of the same 
 type with Oceanus in the Prometheus and with the chorus of old men 
 in the Persae. 
 
 The character of Pelasgus is somewhat more fully delineated. He 
 is a fitting representative of nominally absolute monarchy practically 
 limited by public opinion (vv. 345 sqg.). This indeed was the only type 
 of king likely to engage the sympathies of an Athenian audience at the 
 time of the production of this play (see ' Date '), when the memory of 
 the Tvpawoi was still fresh. His manner is courteous but decided (vv. 
 491 sqg.). He is religious. He does not shirk his responsibilities, yet 
 is cautious and anxious for the goodwill of his people. None the less 
 on occasion he knows how to conduct himself royally and like a 
 chivalrous Greek (vv. 879 sqg.). 
 
 The Danaids themselves, the virtual protagonists, are, after the 
 manner of their sex, prayerful, trustful, despairing, grateful, reproachful, 
 resolute as circumstances change. The character-drawing is in their 
 case most true and natural, and fully makes up for the lack of colour in 
 the rest. Yet even the rest are sufficiently elaborated for the poet's 
 
 purpose, since ov^ oirm to. vfir\ fu/jLiijcruvTai Trpdrrova-Lv, ct'XXa to rjO-q 
 <TiyMrapaA.a/*j8avov<ri 8«x tos 7rpa£«s (Arist. Poet. VI. § 10). 
 
 The tone of the piece is altogether healthy and its moral clear. Its 
 dominant note is self-restraint, eyKpareia. It is full of warnings against 
 vppis, against tyiirvpyoi eXiri'Ses, and against immodesty in look and talk. 
 ' What a man sows that shall he reap ' (v. 411). In sacred matters there 
 is a xeupds, pr/Siy aya£eiv (v. 1029). ewo/u'a, Siktj, €W€/?eia — loyalty, 
 
INTRODUCTION. xx; 
 
 justice, religion— are the chief blessings of a state (vv. 646 sqq.). Thus 
 early Aeschylus asserts in simple language the creed which he afterwards 
 consistently promulgates, with more awfulness but less distinctness, in 
 the Prometheus, the Septem and the Oresteia, a creed however which 
 was not his alone, but which formed part of what has been aptly called 
 the ' catechism ' of contemporary Hellas. 
 
 The aristocratical leanings of Aeschylus are pretty clearly expressed 
 in vv. 677 — 680, and his religious conservatism in the verses that" follow. 
 
 It is impossible to know the man Aeschylus fully without this play. 
 In it he unfolds himself more directly than elsewhere. He is more 
 Hellenic, less Hebraic ; more the poeta, less the vates. His moral 
 lessons are here set forth in the touching language of prayerful women 
 or the sage maxims of hoary counsellors, instead of being hurled forth 
 in the thunder of the Prometheus or written in the crimson blood of the 
 Oresteia. And there are not wanting those on whom the former mode 
 of teaching makes a deeper impression than the latter. 
 
 II. Date of the Play. 
 
 The evidence for the date of the Supplices is wholly internal. There 
 are those who, desiring to read a motive of contemporary history into 
 every drama, seek to fix the date by connecting it with some period at 
 which the foreign politics of Athens were specially concerned with both 
 Argos and Egypt. Hence Bockh, Kruse, Midler and others assign it 
 to the year 461 B.C., at which time (probably, though it may not have 
 been till the following year — Grote is uncertain, c. xlv.) the Athenian 
 fleet was engaged in Egypt and Athens was forming an alliance with 
 Argos (Grote, ibid). Yet neither in the case of Argos nor yet in that of 
 Egypt is this connection probable. In history the Athenian fleet goes 
 . to fight for the Egyptians, who are in revolt against Persia : in the play 
 all is hostility to Egypt. And in the matter of the Argive alliance the 
 transitions of foreign policy were too abrupt, and confidence in a pro- 
 temporaneous ally too unstable, to allow of a poet leisurely shaping out 
 and composing a trilogy for the purpose of commending Argos. - 
 
 If the political element is to be pressed, it were better to leave to 
 one of the two, either Egypt or Argos, but a secondary place in the 
 motive. We might well regard the Egyptians as representatives of 
 orientals in general, and suppose an allusion to that threatened attack 
 on Attica by the Persians which subsequently took place at Marathon. 
 The words of V. 920 aW o.paiva.% tol Trja-Se yrjs oifofropas evpyo-ere would 
 
xxii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 strike the right note, if such were the reference. It should also be 
 remembered that an Egyptian contingent was very prominent in the 
 Persian fleet. And the prayer in vv. 34 — 37 for the destruction of the 
 Egyptian fleet by a storm may not unnaturally be suggested by the fact 
 that in the first attempt upon Greece, made by Mardonius (493—492 
 B.C.), the Persian fleet was entirely disabled by an extraordinary storm 
 off Mt Athos, 300 ships and 20,000 men being lost. 
 
 Or if the reference is made to apply more specifically to Argos, we 
 should look for an earlier date than 461 B.C. at which the good wishes 
 towards Argos {vv. 604 — 688) are appropriate. Putting the play early 
 on grounds of composition, we should not be very bold in understanding 
 the prayer that ' fire and sword lay not waste Argos and empty it of its 
 men (dvSputv Kevuo-ai)' to refer to comparatively recent events, when 
 Sparta had so devastated it (494 b.c. cf. Hdt. vi. 83 "Apyos dv8p<5v 
 iXt} P <£9rj). 
 
 If we press either of these views it should be the former. Anticipa- 
 tion of attack from the east is uppermost, the reference to the past 
 troubles of Argos is incidental. And it may be noted, as in keeping 
 with this theory of the play, that the spirit of the piece is distinctly 
 Panhellenic. There are no separate states Argos, Sparta, Athens &c, 
 but one Pelasgia embracing all continental Hellas. If therefore the 
 intent of the piece is political, it may best, I believe, be assumed that 
 the play was composed in the year 492 or 491 B.C., when the oriental 
 attack was anticipated ; that in view of resistance Aeschylus wishes to 
 evoke the Panhellenic sentiment or bring to remembrance the Panhel- 
 lenic fact ; and that the prayers for Argos refer on the one hand to the 
 late sufferings of Argos in particular at the hands of Sparta, on the 
 other to the harms that all Hellas meets with through its internal dis- 
 sensions, which are in a manner <rra<ris rather than 7ro\e^os. To 
 Aeschylus a war of Sparta with Argos is i/n.^vXios. 
 
 I venture to think this view a probable one, though without main- 
 taining that the political purpose was primary. A work of art is not 
 written to the order of political circumstances. Shakspere did not 
 compose Henry V. because of a contemplated war with France, though 
 he utilises his subject for the evoking of patriotic sentiments. At 
 Athens dramatic competitions were regular and frequent, and the plays 
 presented became numerous and varied. The poet's first requirement 
 was a new and suitable subject for a trilogy : he must draw upon a myth, 
 a legend, or on history, as in the Prometheus, the Septem and the Persae 
 respectively. Aeschylus found such a subject in the story of the 
 Danaids. And where else could he lay the scene but in Argos ? And 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxiii 
 
 who else could the pursuers be but Egyptian's ? The dramatisation of 
 the incident is the first thing ; the political lessons it may be made to 
 convey by deft handling are but secondary. Those lessons I believe to 
 be the lessons suggested above, more appropriate to the year 492 — 491 
 B.C. than to any other. 
 
 In regard to the evidence afforded by the composition, there are 
 considerations which must occur to every reader. We cannot but ob- 
 serve : (i) the very subordinate part which pijo-is occupies ; (ii) the spec- 
 tacular nature of the piece, and the absence of action or true irepnrefeia; 
 (iii) the faintness of the character-drawing in the case of persons not 
 members of the chorus ; (iv) the epic simplicity of the language and 
 generally of the thought ; (v) the peculiar beauty and simplicity of the 
 choral odes. 
 
 All these are indications of early production. They point to a period 
 of Aeschylus' literary life when (to consider these characteristics in the 
 same order), (i) the relative position of chorus and actors was the con- 
 trary of that which they occupied at the time of the perfection of the 
 drama. So far is this the case, and so obviously is the chorus protago- 
 nist, that it is the chorus and not Danaus who. hold discussion with the 
 king, though all are present at the same time : — (ii) the chorus consisted 
 of 50 persons and the performance mostly of their chants and orchestral 
 movements. This represents a stage of composition strangely inartistic 
 as compared with that of the Oresteia : — (iii) the analysis of individual 
 passion was not far advanced of considered : the actor is still only a sort 
 of necessity, a means of connecting the plot, which does not centre 
 upon him but upon the chorus : — (iv) the mind of Aeschylus had not 
 passed into that condition in which, meditating on profound problems 
 of destiny, and being in a state of exaltation, it clothes itself but imper- 
 fectly in language of a corresponding profundity or exaltation. It was a 
 tendency with Aeschylus (as it is with Browning and was with Carlyle) 
 to grow more obscure and contorted in style with advancing age. The 
 terms ^vfn/3a\£iv ov paSios and KOju.7ro<£aK£\opp»^ci>i' could not have been 
 applied, even by an opponent, to one who had always written in the 
 style of the Supplices : — (v) the youthful mind of the poet was less gloomy, 
 already indeed Hebraic in its fervour, but with much of the Hellenic 
 lightsomeness as yet. The theology of Aeschylus, says Keble, was in 
 general ' maestior quodammodo '. The maestitia does not appear in any 
 marked degree in the Supplices. 
 
 These qualities, so characteristic of the early drama and of poetic 
 youth, might perhaps count for little individually, but in the aggregate 
 they form a great body of evidence, and, to my mind, place the work 
 T. S. c 
 
xxiv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 considerably earlier than any other of those of Aeschylus now extant. 
 In the Septem, for instance, besides the indications of darkening style, 
 the part of the chorus is curtailed, and the character-drawing is stronger. 
 In the Prometheus, which is generally placed early, the chorus is of little 
 account, the problem of fate and freewill fills much of the poet's con- 
 templation, the language, though grammatically simple, is more ai50a.- 
 So'oto/aos, the character-drawing is that of a mature conception. 
 
 On these historical and literary arguments I set the year 492 — 491 
 B.C. as the probable date of the play. The age of Aeschylus was 33. 
 
 III. The Trilogy. 
 
 The incompleteness of this drama is very apparemV.No play 
 (unless it be the Prometheus) ends so clearly with the suggestion ' to 
 be continued'. The Supplices forms in fact but a dramatised' pro- 
 logue. The Trepiirerua is still to come. The Agamemnon, Choephoroe, 
 and Eumenides, united with perfect art into one grand whole, are yet in 
 a sense complete in themselves,: each has its separate culmination of 
 interest, a Kwrao-Tpocpij worthy of independent exhibition. Not so the 
 Supplices. TpaywBia is yxt/Mjcris irpafecos cnrovSaias kol reXeias, fjLeye6o% 
 expwrqs (Arist. Poet. vi. § 2), but the action of this play is not rekaa, 
 nor has it ju.eye0os. The repulse of the Egyptian herald cannot be a 
 proper Trcpiirereia i.e. 17 cts to ivavriov tcov 7rpan-o/*.eva>j' /tera/JoXij (Arist. 
 Poet. xi. § 1). 
 
 Some editors imagine our play to have been the second of the 
 trilogy, but there are two strong arguments against the supposition, (i) 
 If another had preceded, it would have been altogether inartistic for the 
 Danaids to repeat in this drama the story which had been told in the 
 action of its predecessor. The present piece renders any previous 
 chapter dramatically inconceivable, (ii) If, as seems entirely necessary, 
 the trilogy embraced ' the beginning middle and end ' of some great 
 action (Arist. Poet. vn. § 2), it must have comprised the ultimate success 
 of the Aegyptidae, the murder of them, and a special treatment of the 
 action of Hypermnestra. If, however, the Supplices is the middle play, 
 it is inconceivable that the marriage, the murder and the conclusion can 
 have been compressed into the single remaining piece. Nor should the 
 middle play fail in dramatic effect, as this certainly does. 
 
 As to what course was taken by the two following plays it is impos- 
 sible to do more than guess. Aeschylus, like all poets, varies the details 
 of a legend or myth to suit his immediate purpose, only keeping 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxv 
 
 generally to the traditional outline. The wanderings of Io in the Sup- 
 plices are very different from her wanderings in the Prometheus. Danaus 
 (cf. Danae) and his daughters are in some way connected with the much- 
 prized water of iroXvSti/aov "Ap-yos, and a myth which had such a begin- 
 ning was evidently capable of infinite variation in particulars. From 
 Apollodorus (n. i. 5), Pausanias (11. 19. 6), the scholiast on Eur. Or. 
 859 and other records, it appears that the sum of the various versions 
 of the Danaid myth amounts to this, so far as concerns this trilogy. 
 Danaus becomes king of Argos in place of Pelasgus, though why or how 
 can only be guessed at. (Weil, Oberdick and others fancy that Pelasgus 
 departed to his northern kingdom, perhaps through ill-success against 
 the Egyptians. That he left in disgrace is out of the question, for there 
 is nothing in the Supplices derogatory to Pelasgus, but quite the contrary. 
 It is further possible that he fell in battle. We do not, however, know 
 that Aeschylus did dispose of him in favour of Danaus at all.) In the 
 conflict with the Egyptians it results either that the Argives are defeated, 
 or else (Schol. Eur. loc. at.) that recourse was had to arbitration and 
 the marriage-claim allowed. In any case for Aeschylus the submission 
 even to arbitration implies a virtual defeat of the Argives, who would 
 otherwise be guilty of breaking a solemn promise. The Danaids, being 
 compelled to marry their cousins, do so with the intention of killing 
 them, acting under the advice of their /Jou'Aapxos Danaus, and with the 
 connivance of the Argive people. The murders take place, except in 
 the case of Lynceus, who, being less i5/?p«ro?'s, is spared by Hyperm- 
 nestra. For this act of disobedience, which leaves an enemy and 
 avenger in the field, Hypermnestra is arraigned before a tribunal of 
 Argives, where she is defended by Aphrodite herself and acquitted. 
 
 That the trilogy contained most of the foregoing matter is agreed, 
 though it is hopeless and useless to speculate upon questions of detail. 
 
 Hermann guesses that the lost OaXa^oTroioi was the second play, and 
 that it derived its name from the construction of the bridal chambers, 
 the title referring to the Danaids themselves. The OaXapoTroioL is named 
 by Pollux (vn. 122), who quotes from it the corrupt 
 
 dX\' o /xiv rts A.£<t/3lov <f>aTV<afW.TL 
 KVfj.' ev rpiydvois eKTrepatveroi pvOfioi'S, 
 
 — which is really all we know of it. . 
 
 There was also a play of Aeschylus called AtywTioi, about which we 
 only know that it contained ' Zagreus ' as a name for Pluto. It has 
 been suggested that the fragmenta incerta Suvol -kXIkuv toi /u.^xai'as 
 AiyvirTioi and cm-an/s Si/caias ovk dirocrTaTei 6eos belonged to this second 
 
 C2 
 
,.'■■ ):» ' ■'' ^c'L' . ,,,>/> 
 
 '*■■.' . r (■■■ . ' <■',', 
 xxvi INTRODUCTION. ■■' . '< "■ v -.' "■ . 
 
 play, and it is easy to imagine suitable contexts for these yvSfim. ■ We 
 must not, however, confound a guess with a scientific process. 
 
 The third play is with great probability supposed to have been the 
 Aavai'Ses (a name occasionally misapplied to the 'I/ceriSes e.g. Strabo v. 
 22), from which Hesychius quotes Ka.6aipop.ai yfjpas (which reminds us 
 of Danaus and his uktt dvrjfirjcrai p.e yrfpaiav cppeva v. 585), and the 
 scholiast on Pind. Pyth. ill. 27 quotes the corrupt 
 
 KairtiTa 8' ei.cn Xap.irpov tjKlov <£aos 
 6(os eyeipa) Trpeujuevets tous vvp.rf>[ov<s 
 vojxoicri OivTiov crvv Kopois re koi Kopais. 
 
 Athenaeus xn. p. 600 adds the lines ( = Aesch. frag. 45) Ipa. pkv oyvos 
 oupavos Tpwcrcu x^° va k.t.X,, which are given as a speech of Aphrodite, 
 and were probably spoken in defence of Hypermnestra. 
 
 The Satyric play was most likely the 'A/A.vp.<6vrj. For the story see 
 Apollodorus n. 1. 5, Hygin. fab. 169, Ovid. Met. 1. 283, Prop. 11. 26. 47 
 &c. Amymone is one of the Danaids, who, while seeking water from 
 Lerna (another fable of iroXv&aj/uiv "Apyos), is assailed by a satyr and 
 delivered by Poseidon. The trident which Poseidon had hurled at the 
 satyr produced three springs, one of which was called Amymone. 
 Fragments of this play are <ro\ p\v yap,6T<r0ai fiApo-i/iov yap,€iv 8' e/i.ot (from 
 Ammonius), Kaywye ras tras ^aKKapets Te Kal px'pa (Athenaeus XV. 690 
 c), and Opwo-Kwv KvwSaXa (Hesychius). 
 
 On the whole the most probable course of the trilogy was thus: (1) 
 the Supplices: (2) a play, name unknown, perhaps Aiyu'imoi, reporting 
 the defeat of the Argives, and containing the deliberation and execution 
 of the murder : (3) the 'Danaids', containing the trial of Hypermnestra. 
 These were followed by the satyric play 'A/A.vp.wvr]. 
 
 IV. Manuscripts and Text. 
 
 The mss. containing the Supplices are four — 
 (i) Cod. Mediceus or Laurentianus, in the Laurentian library 
 (xxxii. 9), containing Aeschylus, Sophocles and the Argonautica of 
 Apollonius. A great part of the Agamemnon is missing from this ms. 
 It is dated by the best authorities at about the beginning of the nth 
 century, and is probably the production of a Byzantine copying-house. 
 It contains scholia in half-uncials by a somewhat better hand. This is 
 called the second hand (m) by Vitelli, and many corrections by it will 
 be found in the critical notes. There are further corrections and addi- 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 xxvn 
 
 tional scholia by two hands of apparently the 14th century (m Vitelli). 
 The ms. is regularly quoted as M. 
 
 (ii) Cod. Guelferbytanus, assigned to the 15 th century. The 
 Supplices and Oresteia are in another and later hand than the rest. 
 
 (iii) Cod. Parisinus, assigned to the latter part of the 15th century, 
 (iv) Cod. Escorialensis, a paper ms. of the 16th century. The 
 Supplices is the only part of Aeschylus which it contains. 
 
 The remaining mss. of Aeschylus (Marcianus or Bessarionis of 13th 
 century, Florentinus of 14th, Venetus of 15th, Augustanus of 16th, and 
 Farnesianus 14th (?)) do not contain this play. 
 
 It is usual to regard M as the parent of all other existing mss. of 
 Aeschylus, and where the latter differ from M the divergence is put 
 down to conjecture of their copyists. But Keck and others rather 
 assume a common source for the Medicean and the rest than a filiation 
 of the rest to the Medicean. As examples of readings in the Supplices 
 in which mss. disagree we may take 
 
 69. ij/Jat M. 
 
 70. €TOt/X.0)S M. 
 
 73. aprjs M. 
 530. 6p<ov M. 
 
 op<5v {m). 
 549. tov 8' av M. 
 595. Zjjvos kotov M. 
 
 608. djJ,ijJ.TTTU>V M. 
 
 ovs 
 739. KptL(T<T<OV M. 
 
 766. iv trapyavais M. 
 
 767. T(38' i^pip.<]i6ijv XP°w M. 
 
 952. <f>ikov M. 
 
 995. 6e\ep.6v M. 
 
 1000. Kuflepcias M. 
 
 103 1. ydp,ov M. 
 
 rj koX Guelf. 
 irvfjuois (sic) Guelf. 
 ap^s Guelf. 
 opwv Guelf. Esc. 
 
 ra 8' av Guelf. (first hand), 
 Aios kotov Guelf. 
 a/i£/^.7TTos Guelf. 
 
 Kpucrcrovas Guelf 
 
 iv dprdvai's Par. 
 
 to>S' iyxpip.<p6rjvai ^ipolv Guelf. 
 
 T(38e -)(piix<pOrjva.i Par. 
 
 Xpoi Esc. 
 
 <j>i\ovs Guelf. 
 OaXepov Par. 
 Kvdipeios Guelf. 
 ydp,ov Par. 
 
 Considering the number of cases of agreement in errors and pecu- 
 liarities these divergences are not striking, and it can reasonably be 
 urged that dprdvais (766), t<38e xPW<t>6v vaL (7 6 7)> OaXepov (995) of Par. 
 are emendations, the' first two being right and the last not improbable. 
 This, however, is of course incapable of proof. In v. 1031 ydpov of 
 Par. is, I believe, the true reading accidentally preserved, whereas M 
 
xxviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 gives yd/jLov, by a corrupt adaptation to the erroneous airoo-Tepoii;; 
 though it may be argued on the contrary that ydpov of Par. really owes 
 its origin to nothing better than attraction to the following accusative 
 adjectives Swrdvopa Bd'iov, which stand in need of a noun. Turning to 
 Guelf., it might appear that KpciWovas (739), 6pSh> (530), <pikovs (952) are 
 conjectures, though the last is curious enough as a conjecture in the 
 unemended context. KvOlpmos (1000) might be put down as an attrac- 
 tion to ya/xos, and dpfjs (73) as a sagacious correction ; but it is not so 
 easy to see how the correct to. 8' av (549) came to be written, nor how 
 a/Ae/ATTTos (608) could be any attempt to emend dp.ip,wTu>v. If it be held 
 that irvfiui's (70) was a mistake in writing from dictation (01 and v), then 
 a/tep.irros is a similar error for dp.ep.TTTws (<o and o), which implies a 
 different reading to that of M. A very striking discrepancy occurs in 
 v. 112, which is not to be disposed of so readily. If Guelf. be rightly 
 reported, it gives h/yaypovyis for the evyaKowis of M. The right reading 
 is, I believe, ow, -ya, yvonjs, and, if this be true, Guelf. cannot but point 
 to an independent source. So v. 88 while M gives (ppovrjfia mos Guelf. 
 gives <£povi7/«iTo'<i>s 'sed to in tt mutato' (Hermann). The true reading 
 seems to be 4>P 0V Vf- aT ' 0UK - v - 396 M has wpoScos Guelf. 7rpoSus, where 
 wpoSous is desired, v. 535 M has d<riKvovp,£vov but Guelf. -17, the true 
 reading being (see note) iyKVK\ovp.eva. v. 723 M gives «ri rdxei and 
 Guelf. si! tv^u, where e7ra-i;x«s is to be read. 
 
 These differences can hardly be put down to copyists' conjectures, 
 nor can the difference in v. 112 and v. 723 be put down to miscopying. 
 I am therefore at present disposed to think that Guelf. at least is not 
 derived from M, and am doubtful whether Par. is so. 
 
 m appears to have been the Siopdwnjs, who had before him the 
 archetype of M or some other older copy. This is proved by his 
 insertion of the lines 497 — 499, which had been omitted in the copying. 
 The tendency of his corrections is generally right, though his remarks 
 (if they be his own) shew that he had no conception of metre. For 
 instance V. 280 dta-Tpov Kakovcriv avrov 01 NctAov Ttekas (7r£8as M) he notes 
 oip,ai 7Tai8es, in v. 405 oip.at pjri xWr/s where the scansion p.ijri tA.jjs is 
 required,, and in v. 907 he suggests 10-ws y avros x' °' £vvep,iropoi for the 
 senarius. His metre being thus bad, it is clear that the correction 
 v. 488 pefSykov aXcros av for /?. aV aXcros comes from inspection of an 
 older copy. His accentuation is also faulty e.g. d/taijuoy (428), optov (530). 
 
 The note on v. 405 /mjtl rXafys for p,7?Ti t aias of M might seem to 
 indicate that his copy was in uncials (A for A), but it is not impossible 
 that he was making (or perhaps only recording) a conjectural emenda- 
 tion of value. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxix 
 
 If we suppose, as we must, that the Siop&onfc read his original copy 
 carefully through, comparing the Medicean apograph with it and adding 
 scholia and corrections, it will appear that the copyist of M was not so 
 careless as has been supposed. There is no need to vent our choler on 
 a scribe who misrepresented his original in so few instances as the writer 
 of M seems to have done, even if we admit that all the changes made 
 by m were actually the readings of that original, and that the writer of 
 M did indeed misrepresent these. One token of his faithfulness to his 
 copy is to be found in v. 65, where he writes §6\ov%. <f>6\ovs is of 
 course wrong, but m does not correct it, and therefore presumably it was 
 in the original, m alters to the obvious-looking cptXous. But the true 
 reading is <£o'/3ous, and we may be thankful to the writer of M for keep- 
 ing close to his corrupt copy. It was not his business to emend or 
 conjecture. Mr E. M. Thompson thinks M is copied from a not much 
 older minuscule ms. If so, such a mistake as <£o'Aous for <f>6j3crvs might 
 be made by the copyist of M and might also elude the vigilance of m, 
 though it is probable that the minuscule archetype itself was a copy of 
 another in minuscules, and that the corruption A. for /3 (quite possible in 
 minuscules and only possible in them) was made at the time of that 
 previous transcription. 
 
 Whatever the archetype of M may have been, it is at least certain 
 that it was full of corruptions largely dating from very early times. The 
 play of the Supplices had been transmitted from the time of its composi- 
 tion (1) with /ieTax a P aK "7pio7/.ds, (2) through copies in litterae quadratae 
 with confusions of e.g. A and A, T and I ( = Z), through cursive uncials, 
 and after circ. 200 b.c. with misspellings between ei and 1, 171 and ei, 
 which misspellings advanced until in the imperial times they affected 
 01, and «, ol and v, <o and o, 17 and I, t) and e &c. ; (3) through the later 
 majuscule mss. with their confusing abbreviations and new forms, and ulti- 
 mately into (4) minuscules, with confusions of 17, /3, k, /jl &c. Without 
 doubt errors occurred in each stage of the transmission. At what period 
 the uncial mistakes of the Supplices first occurred it is impossible to say 
 definitely. Some of them no doubt are pre-Alexandrine, the most 
 serious of them were apparently in existence before even the earliest of 
 our scholia were written. Some on the contrary, from their obvious 
 meaninglessness, must be comparatively late e.g. opOetr* for dp®evT 
 (v. 2), 6eA-KTopi for OeAKTOpi (1008). 
 
 Absolutely certain instances of uncial corruption in our play besides 
 these two are /«Ao-<u for neKo-ai (15), eOev for e®ev (59), SeATrtStov for 
 SeATnSwv (85), A.ivouruvq for Aivoo-iveZ (104), avalvevoi for avaTvevoi 
 (200), cuAvj7S for aiAvijs (228), ireAas for xcAas (280), Aetjoptvov for 
 
xxx INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Aeijo/iLcvov (829), kATo) for kAYw (891). These have all been easily 
 emended, but it is only natural to suppose that some considerable pro- 
 portion of the corruptions still remaining are due to similar, but more 
 complicated, mistakes in the reading of uncials : and if on examining the 
 uncials it be found that by a slight and natural change in them not only 
 a good sense but the desired sense can be restored to a passage; and if, 
 when the correction is made, the passage gains in poetical value ; then 
 the correction may be accepted as at least fit for incorporation in the 
 text of the particular editor who believes himself to have made the 
 discovery. Whether such a change, if palaeographically natural in itself, 
 produces in the passage a great or a small change of meaning, is no real 
 criterion of its boldness as a conjecture. Thus in v. 125 Kopa, e^ovo-a a-i/iv 
 ivunn' acr^>a\es has a sense entirely different from that of Kopa, A.ex ovs 
 da-e/w' iv "QwiBi a-cpdXacra to which I emend it. I insert A after A, read 
 AI for A, and redivide the words, and the boldness of this alteration is 
 clearly to be measured, not by the shock it may give to a reader's 
 previous conception of the passage, but by the amount of the literal 
 change, presupposing the necessity of some change being made. 
 
 The more obvious of these uncial corruptions have been corrected, 
 e.g. where r and T, ® and O are interchanged, and where the corrupt 
 letter either makes no Greek word at all or else one which is out of the 
 question. There must be, however, many corruptions of a more intricate 
 nature, in which two or more letters have from various causes and per- 
 haps at various times been misrepresented; and in proportion to the 
 number of letters so corrupted the difficulty of certain emendation 
 increases. If one letter was changed another would frequently follow, 
 and when Greek was a thing understood as well as copied, a copyist 
 would not unfrequently read a whole word amiss, because of a consider- 
 able general resemblance and of the effect produced on his mind by 
 certain prominent letters. Thus Cho. 734 AlyurOov 17 Kparovcra tovs 
 £ivovs KaXeiv oirtos rd^iOT aWyev is surely not so scientifically altered to 
 reus £W as it would be by reading TOYCTerOYC for TOYCE6NOYC 
 i.e. 17 Kparovaa tov o-reyovs ( = 17 oreyapxos cf. yvvq TOTrap^og 664). This 
 gives grammar and appropriate sense, since the servants of the house 
 spurn Aegisthus as their master and recognise only Clytaemnestra. So 
 in P. V. 795 the Graiae are spoken of as rpth KVKv6fwp<poi. KVKv6p.op<j>oi 
 cannot = 'sw&n-plumed', but must = ' swan-shaped', and this the Graiae 
 were not. Tp6ICKYKNo/«>p<£oi is most likely an error for rpeiCICXNo- 
 p.op<poi i.e. Tpei<s l<rxyop.op<j>oi 'lean hags' (K for IC). 
 
 In the present play among other instances I deduce from uncials the 
 corrections 10 'Eo^orafo/Aevot for r dvoTa£o|u,evot, 69 Te\OC6v8ovTes for 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxi 
 
 TtXeOvSovres, 9 6 /^AA^s for perAFNovs, 148 afav for aTav, 228 
 
 rJvi^A° r AAI " 09 ' 355 eAv for e/W > 4 6 ° tOIootows for tGTovtovs, 535 
 crKYKAo^cva for dClKNov^Vov, 876 aCGTrr' for aG^r*, 927 CYZYr v S 
 for GNTYXovs, 970 avG^f,^ for avOcxr^ivyv. 
 
 Each succeeding editor who essays the correction of the mss. must 
 find his^ task harder. The more obvious blunders have been cleared 
 away. They speak for themselves. The more difficult are left. They 
 are perhaps also more plausible, so that the arguments which shake 
 their authority must be less effective as against the possibility of their 
 being right after all; and furthermore any attempt at restoration involves 
 more changes or apparently bolder changes than those which make the 
 critical fame of a Turnebus, Auratus, Canter or Bentley. 
 
 There are also in this play as in nearly all others many instances of 
 that other kind of mistake, which arises not so much from simple con- 
 fusion of one quadrate or cursive with another, as from an illusion suggest- 
 ing a word of general similarity, i.e. from that form of inattention which 
 results in the substitution of one word for another of quite different 
 meaning but of similar shape and sound. The word or part of a com- 
 pound so substituted is near enough to the true word to make it quite 
 comprehensible how the mistake arose, while from its metrical impos- 
 sibility or its irrelevance it shews that it is a mistake and nothing more. 
 Certain instances already corrected in the Supplices are e.g. 93 to 0aXos 
 for TE0a\<i)s, 317 TriiftvKa for ire<f>pLKa, 349 xpdvois for Opdvoiq, 350 
 aXyos for ayos, 465 ouctos eictiSojv for oiKTiiras iSaiv, 480 aort/cTOus for 
 aoriKOiJS, 528 Movcriav for Motw, 657 Xdyous for Xdxovs, 674 /iowai 
 6ea[ t for fiovo-av Ouar &c. 
 
 In correcting such errors much caution is necessary. The corrup- 
 tion happens to be a Greek word and may by accident have some sort 
 of sense in the place which it has usurped, and by sacrificing much point 
 or attributing some far-fetched significance we may manage to interpret 
 it. There is plainly no certain criterion for such cases. If an editor 
 can in any way construe a passage and extract a meaning he is bound 
 not to conceal the fact from himself or his readers. The decision as to 
 whether he shall alter the suspected word or not must depend upon his 
 discretion, upon a preponderance of considerations. According to the 
 extent of that preponderance he will retain the word in the text and 
 challenge it in the note, or displace it from the text and justify the 
 action in the note. Of emendations of this kind in the present edition 
 are 50 xpovov for Xdyous, 65 Troip-aivowo. for SeipuVoucra, 121 /ic Sap,ap T os 
 for iiiya jw.aT P ds, 186 Ivtv for opviv, 195 aXX' evpcflels for !Xey0epois, 211 to 
 Trav for T&irmv, 219 TopoV ti for irapdvTi, 222 prjTOp' for Ti7pdv, 231 Xadvwv 
 
xxxii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 for Haiovtov, 268 tijs Srjxdijvcu for tis p,L^6yjvai, 380 iroOev for 7roA.et, 422 
 irpoeip.evwv for iropOovp.ev<tiV, 427 pxikiypM. for aA/yeiva and KdvTiKrj\T)T7)pta 
 for Kapra KivrjTujpia, 481 koV £vp,fio\a'i<TW for kcu £vp./36\.ouriv, 568 e^o^a 
 ttou for e| 'E;ra<£o-u, 723 «7rm>xets (tkottov for en-i n^ei kot<j>, 729 a'Uo'- 
 tppovei for 8oX6tf)poves, 734 ySeA.17 for o-e^Sij, 739 rpis for tovs, 752 Tqpovaa 
 for rap/3ov(ra, 762 o-K«rap for «eap, 766 (ttoxov for xpovov, 851 diroypd- 
 ij/eiev for airoTptyutv, 883 opOuxra.'i <pavei for utpOauras <j>pevu (sic), 892 
 p.d6oip.' av for dyotp? av, 903 fiXdfSr) for Aa/Jiy, 969 Kat a-wpura for KapTT<6- 
 p-ara, 1034 KaTaoraonv for KaTaa^e^coi' («V). 
 
 Errors in the division of words are too common to require comment. 
 Clear instances in the Supplices are 30 oW/tov for 8" i<rp2v, 176 cTfej' 97 
 for el £eVi7, 233 raVeiTa 8e for TaVi raSe, 585 av ^/3i]craip,i for avrjfirjo-ai 
 p.e, 601 exXavav cvicX.rjTrjpO'; for eicpav avev Kkt)Trjpo<;, 690 pyrpes aei forp.17 
 Tp&trrjT. 
 
 There are many places in Aeschylus which still remain to be cor- 
 rected by a rectification of division. Thus Cho. 715 <uv<o Se 7rpaWeii> us 
 hrevOvvtp TaSe, I should emend to «r' eu'^ww ' as in the presence of an 
 overseer'. So Cho. 605 //.170-aTo irvpSarj two. rrpoVoiav read 7n;p8a^Ttv 
 aVovCiaj/, and S. c. T. 434 for oro/iapyos read ot-o/a' apyos. 
 
 In this edition are introduced changes of this kind in e.g. 97 roiavr 
 apade ap.cA.ea for TOiavra ira^ea pekea, 121 p.* Sapaproi for /teya p.aTpos, 
 249 tnrepp.a. t for (nrippaT, 986 aoruS', aya/cras for ao-TuaVaicras. 
 
 The flexion-endings are frequently wrongly given. e.g. 6 hjpvq\a<ria 
 (-av), 43 eViirvouus (-as), 61 tpiXoBvprois (-os), 587 Xoycov (-ov), 666 7raVa 
 (7rao-a), 909 Aoyois (-os), ion ImTrvoiai (-as). An examination will shew 
 that most of these are not mere errors of copying due to compendious 
 signs, but are errors of shallow reading, being assimilated to an agree- 
 ment with the nearest word. We need not accept as authorities on 
 Greek cases persons who could write of ovtlv that it is ovtivl, or of 
 X«tp' (735) that it is \eipi to ej/TeXes. 
 
 In the matter of lacunae and transpositions very little sound work 
 can be done. There is no more slippery business than that of re- 
 arrangement. Experience proves that the re-arrangements made by one 
 editor are entirely unsatisfactory to another, and it is frequently found 
 that the ms. order will vindicate itself all at once in the most striking 
 manner. I trust the commentary and translation will make some 
 favourite transpositions in the Supplices appear not only unnecessary but 
 positively wrong (see especially w. 181 sqq., 902 sqq., 966 sqq.). That 
 there are omissions and lacunae in the play is certain (see w. 287, 335, 
 554), but I believe them to be very small, and no more than are indi- 
 cated in the text here offered. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxiii 
 
 Of interpolations I find none, and could wish that less misdirected 
 ingenuity were displayed by the learned Germans in this department of 
 criticism. 
 
 V. The Scholia. 
 
 The scholia of the Supplices, rather scanty in number, are of two 
 kinds. Some are certainly very old as compared with M, others are 
 comparatively modern. The former, which date from Alexandrine 
 times and are selected from the vVo/uiflf/iaTa of the Alexandrine philo- 
 logers, are occasionally valuable : the latter, which are to be ascribed to 
 the later Byzantines, are largely erroneous, not to say inept. In neither 
 case can anything more definite be said of the date of composition, nor 
 is there always a certain means of distinguishing the two classes, unless 
 we refer to the later period all that are useless or shew a barbarous con- 
 ception of language and metre. Of the earlier and more concise scholia 
 of Greek mss. in general it may be said (i) that the composers of them 
 had access to a large literature now lost, (ii) that they had before them 
 a text more pure than ours or than any text which is likely to have been 
 the immediate predecessor of ours. 
 
 It is, however, easy to set too high a value upon these annotations 
 both in point of antiquity and of textual authority. And it is easy to 
 misread the scholia themselves. Often when they at first sight appear 
 to indicate some other reading than that of the text, they prove on 
 closer examination to be attempted explanations of that very text. As 
 regards Aeschylus in particular it must be premised that he was not a 
 favourite subject of Alexandrine comment. The interpretatio poetarum, 
 which was the function of Alexandrine Grammarians, embracing criti- 
 cism history and knowledge of the language (see Oberdick Introd. Suppl. 
 § 1 i), could not, one would think, have been better employed than upon 
 our poet. Yet he appears to have been comparatively neglected. Cer- 
 tainly, however, there must have been much more comment upon him 
 than we possess; for the writer of our older scholia can scarcely have 
 thought these sufficient to explain all that required explanation to his 
 contemporaries. In culling notes from the collected wropvTJ/iMTa a 
 SLopBwnjs would probably put into the margin of the archetype of M 
 only such as seemed to him to correspond to ascertainable places in the 
 text before him, while in all probability more important observations, 
 which if reproduced would have indicated a divergence of reading, were 
 
xxxiv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 left out from apparent want of fitness. Yet, even so, the text on which 
 the oldest scholia were based must have been itself very corrupt, since 
 many of the extant excerpts vouch for the existence at that time of 
 present readings which are necessarily corrupt. Because a scholiast, 
 even an Alexandrine, indicates the text now extant, it is not to be 
 assumed that the reading is therefore warranted sound : the fact may 
 only prove that a corruption is old. And, on the other hand, where the 
 scholia indubitably shew a different reading, we are not sure that the 
 following may not have been the case. From an early original A may 
 have been derived apographs B and C, which differed here and there 
 through faults of copying. Each copy had its descendants, which met 
 with varied fates. A descendant of B may have come into the hands of 
 the Alexandrine scholiast, while a descendant of C became at Byzantium 
 the parent of the Medicean. A note transferred to the margin of the 
 Medicean from a commentary on a descendant of B, may indicate a 
 different reading, but it cannot, except for its inherent value, prove it a 
 better or truer reading. 
 
 Such as they are, the scholia of the Supplices contain explanations 
 of words, of the order and construction, short comments on points of 
 geographical or mythological allusion, comments on the sense, and 
 quotations in illustration. These, though frequently erroneous, do, I 
 maintain, shew that their composer had before him substantially the 
 same text as ours. Rarely the evidence is to the contrary, e.g. v. 106 
 hnhpofxoi iTodi OdvaTos oTrtji (M), where the scholiast has ottov Se Odvaros 
 J.Trfj. (The true reading I give as dvrj.) In v. 133, where M has 
 lovraxov and £r in the margin, the scholiast has tov Kara^doviov "AiSiji/, 
 which practically proves that he read tov yd'iov. So far as we can judge 
 from the scholia actually extant on the Supplices, the cases in which 
 they thus fairly indicate something different from the text of M are very 
 few in proportion to those in which they plainly shew the same corrupt 
 text as ours. 
 
 There are many places in which editors have been mistaken in sup- 
 posing that the scholia point to a different reading. We may examine 
 a few of them. 
 
 V. J 1. TreXoiT av eVSikoi yaju.019 M. The schol. says iirl rots vevo/u- 
 ct/ao'ois kcu Sofao-iv 17/uv, on which Paley remarks ' eVSucois legebat'. If so, 
 why the note at all ? It is written on ydfiois only, which to the mind 
 of the scholiast required some qualification to prevent the sentiment 
 from appearing a contradiction of the context, in which the Danaids 
 have been deprecating^; - ^ marriage. 
 
 V. 208. dvcXXijva oroXov M. rov oi)( 'EXXijva Kara aroX-qv schol. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxv 
 
 This is supposed by Hermann to shew that he read dveXXrjvoo-ToXov. 
 That this is the true reading is altogether probable, but the scholiast did 
 not read it Rather he was explaining the construction by means of 
 Kara, and he wrote o-roXtjv as an explanation of otoXov, which commonly 
 has quite another sense. 
 
 v. 511. Tra\ai<l>aTov M. ttoXv^otjtov schol. ' Falsam scripturam 
 ■n-oXvtpaTov interpretari videtur' Paley. Why press each syllable so 
 mercilessly? An 'old world tale' is an oft told and far-known tale, and 
 the explanation, though inexact, is not an unnatural one. 
 
 V. 161. (0/j.rj £vv opyfj tovB' iiropwrai oroXov M. tov wpos 17/uas o-toXov- 
 perd 6p/j,rjs Trouirai schol. Oberdick says 'the scholiast read therefore 
 rjiuv £vv opp.fi'. To me it appears that in such a case the note is 
 aimless. The fact is the schol. is simply explaining the cognate accu- 
 sative, thus : eiropwrai ( = //.era opp.rjs 7rot€iTai) rovSe ( = tov irpo? i?;itas) 
 o-ro\ov. 
 
 This method of interpreting the scholia, a method which presses 
 every syllable of the comment into a scrupulous representation of a 
 separate equivalent something in the text, seems an unnatural method. 
 The scholia were exegesis, but not therefore syllabic paraphrase. If the 
 comment on yd, eySiKOV <re/3as (755) is fjv StKattos iravTes o-4/3ov(ri it is 
 not good criticism to change ZvSikov to irdvSiKov because of irdvT<=<s, The 
 scholiast asked himself 'what is the meaning of eV8i/cov o-£/3as?' and he 
 replied 'a <re/3as worthy of all acceptation as such'. It is hard to see 
 how he could otherwise have expressed this answer. He would probably 
 have made no note at all upon irdvftiKov o-e/Jas. 
 
 It would seem that editors have read the scholia not as explanatory 
 notes for the readers of the time, but as if they had been written 
 expressly to shew to future ages what reading the annotator had before 
 him. The scholiast never imagined himself to be incurring such a ■ 
 responsibility. Nor can editors be consistent in this process, v. 380 ri 
 T(3v8' e£ io-ov peirop.£v<tiv jUcraX-ycts to Sueaiov epfai the scholiast has el 6 
 Zevs to io-ov <f>vkaTTei, but though <pv\drT£L has nothing corresponding 
 to itself in peirop.4vu>v no one .attempts to emend the text, nor have I 
 seen any attempt to correct cpyXdrrei to e.g. TaXavTeiJet. 
 
 Occasionally the scholia themselves require correction. I find no 
 certain instances in the Supplices. That on v. 138 is quite sound (see 
 note ad loc). At P. V. 755 I think irvXu>p.a should be read for irX-qpu>p.a. 
 But it is on all accounts necessary to protest against that style of 
 criticism which, missing the point of a word in the text and finding that 
 word borne out by the scholiast, goes so far as to alter both text and 
 scholioh. _Thus in v. 477 <pvXa£ai. /a?) Opdo-os reKrj <po/3ov (which is sound; 
 
xxxvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 see note) is explained (wrongly) by p.17 Oapo-qa-as pavo* aTreXOitv 
 <f>o/3r)6a> viro twos. It is hard to agree with the critic who makes 
 the double-barrelled alteration of <£ovov in the text and (povevBui in 
 the note. 
 
 VI. Technical Division of the Play. 
 
 VV. I — 40. irapo8os. 
 
 41—149, 
 
 1 5°— 5° 2 
 5 3—S78 
 579—603 
 604—688 
 
 689—754 
 755—798 
 799—985 
 
 0-Ta.0-1p.0v a . 
 oreurdSiov a . 
 o-raaifwv ft. 
 eire.uroh'iov /S'. 
 o-Ta.o-i.pov y. 
 iireuroBi-ov y . 
 0-rdo-ip.ov ft. 
 iiriuroSiov o. 
 
 986 — 1 04 1. l£o8os or e|o8weov /neAos. 
 
 In the case of so early a piece as the Supplices the ordinary technical 
 terms must not be pressed too rigorously. They were made for the 
 poet, not the poet for them; and it is scarcely to be supposed that 
 all the terms of the perfected tragic technique should fit the earliest 
 extant play exactly in the narrow sense in which later critics applied 
 them. As an art evolves itself it tends to adopt more conventional 
 forms. Yet even when tragic composition was much more systematized 
 many variations were permitted. There was for instance no binding 
 rule that a play should have a prologue in senarii. In the Persae the 
 argument says 7rpo\oyi£ei x°P° s i"pe°"/8eW, i.e. the anapaestic irapoSos is 
 itself a wpoAoyos. In Sophocles' Electro, there is no technical n-apoSos, 
 but a Ko/njU,os instead. 
 
 The arrangement given above differs materially from that of Ober- 
 dick, and no less from that of H. Freericks {Disput. Inaug. De Aesch. 
 Suppl. Choro 1883), whose arguments I have carefully considered. Both 
 give vv. 799 to end as 2£o8os, on the ground of Aristotle's definition 
 e£o8os fiepoi oXov TpaycoStas p.t6 o ovk eort j(opov p,eAos. But our play 
 actually ends in a x°P°v p^eAos, and the Aristotelian definition of iireuro- 
 Slov as p;€pos o\ov rpayuSt'as to p.£Ta£i> oXcav yppiKuiv /j.eXmv is at least 
 equally applicable to vv. 799 — 985. It is clear, however, even from 
 etymology, that Aristotle's definitions both of eTreio-o'Siov and e£o8os are 
 wholly empirical and do not state the essence of the matter. I find it 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxvii 
 
 incredible that the arrival of the Egyptian herald, his attempted seizure 
 of the Danaids, the return of the king, and the herald's dismissal, can 
 belong to an ?£oSos in any sane sense of the word. Is almost all 
 the real action of the piece to be called e£oSos rather than e7reto-oSiov? 
 The truth is that in denning efoSos Aristotle did not take into account 
 cases in which a processional oXov x°p LK ° v p&os might itself end the 
 play. 
 
TA TOT APAMAT02 IIPOSmiA. 
 
 XOPOS AANAIAQN. 
 
 •AANAOS. 
 
 nEAASrOS (BASIAEY2 APrEION). 
 
 'KHPYH. 
 
 1 The parts of Danaus and the herald were probably taken by the same person. 
 
 CORRIGENDA 
 
 Page 23. 
 
 .> 34- 
 
 .. 37- 
 
 ■■> 37- 
 
 .. 45- 
 
 .. 5°- 
 
 .. 68. 
 
 „ 7°- 
 
 .> 7i- 
 
 „ 82. 
 
 Critical Notes, 1 
 1 
 
 3, for ixSlxos read erfl/cois 
 
 7, for iwtns cod. read irvoh Esc. 
 
 2, for d<r<pa\h read aucpakta 
 
 4, for edd. read emendavi. 
 1, for reddidit read restituit 
 
 1. 2, for fftiyvoiTo read wyvotTo 
 
 1. 4, for aaTvyetrova read aTTvyehova 
 
 1. 5, for Ta/nreXayfrnra read Ta/«re\aer/*aTa 
 
 Commentary, 2nd col. 11. 6 and 10, for T&iiTe\dyfia.Ta read Ta/iTeXatr/iaTa 
 
 Critical Notes, 1. 8, for potuit read potuisset 
 
TA TOT APAMATOS IIPOSmiA. 
 
 XOP02 AANAIAON. 
 
 'AANAOS. 
 
 nEAASrOS (BASIAEY2 APrEION). 
 
 'KHPYS. 
 
 1 The parts of Danaus and the herald were probably taken by the same person. 
 
 <f T.S. 
 
AICXYAOY IKETIAEC 
 
 XOP02 AANAIAfiN. 
 
 Zev? fiev AifwcTtop iTrlSoi irpo<f>p6va><; 
 <tto\.ov rifierepov vaiov dpdevr 
 airo irpoarofumv twv \enrrafid8oiv 
 
 2 vatov dpievr' M, Correxit Turnebus. 3 diroirpb ttTopimv Abresch. Xeir- 
 
 TOfiaBwr sine articulo M. Xeirro/Jaflfii' Victorius. r&v Xeirra/tdflwi' Stanley, qui 
 tamen vix vidit quas potissimum ob causas id verum sit. Vulgo recipiunt Pauwii 
 
 1. Zevs. Ab love principium. The 
 play is full of the supreme godhead of 
 Zeus in various avatars (ourrip, Uittios, 
 /cXdptos, KT)}<rios, £&/ios, dyiivtos). Cf. w. 
 26, 76, 119, 180 sqq., 360, 416, 458, 
 503 sqq., 571 sqq., 603, 606, 650, 791, 
 862, 1003, 1015. It also ends in Zeus, 
 vv. 1030 sqq. Cf. Theoc. xvil. 1 in 
 AiAs dpx&pxttBa koX is Ma XiJ7«re, Moicrat. 
 In a drama of suppliants this prominence 
 is especially natural, and in any case is a 
 marked feature of Aeschylean theology. 
 
 'A<f>(KT<<>p. lkeTu>i> iipopos Schol. &<pU- 
 Topa- t6x Ixittiov Ma Hesych. In v. 215 
 a$LKTt>pw>—supplicum. Similarly v. 457 
 Zrjvbs iKTrjpos, while elsewhere (e.g. Soph. 
 O. T. 185) Ikttip = Ik£tt)s. Eum. 441 
 vpoalierap— supplex, while ibid. v. 120 
 ,(if the reading be correct) wpotrlicTopes 
 = supplicem tuentes. These words, though 
 with the termination of the agent, are 
 made to follow the analogy of the ad- 
 jectives iiciaws, !iceTi}<r(os, Trpoarplnraios, 
 which, more naturally, relate to either 
 
 suppliant or protector. There is, how- 
 ever, also an assimilation to titles like 
 
 2. vd'Cov dp8evr, rightly joined by 
 Hermann at the demand of rhythm and 
 sense alike. The point lies in the man- 
 ner, distance and danger of their coming. 
 The adjective is necessary, since alpciv is 
 used of land as well. Cf. Thuc. II. 12, 
 Hdt. IX. 52, &c. 
 
 Either dpflcvTo. or ctpavTct might be 
 used. Herodotus prefers the passive, 
 e.g. I. 165, I. 170 iici\eve koivQ artikip 
 depBivras ir\hiv, of which the presupposed 
 active is found in e.g. Again. 45 <tt6\ov 
 'Apyelay x l ^ w '' a ^ T V ttj<to" dwo xiipas 
 ijpau. 
 
 3. irpoo-TonCwv. The Scholiast says 
 nvis t^s $dpov Alyiirrov irpoTrapoiBe ydp 
 iariv afieivov 5£ to. ardfita a/coiJew 7rXeo- 
 vafofor)! rrjs irpb. Sid ydp toO 'Mpa- 
 icXetirrucov aroftlov rty (pvyty ivoi.-litta.vTo; 
 i.e. there is a dispute whether irpoard/ua 
 is the "land before the mouths" or the 
 
 I — 2 
 
AICXYAOY 
 
 Net'XoW Alav Be \inrovaai 
 ■)(j96va atiyxoprov %vpia <f>evyofiev 
 ov ra> €</>' cufiari BrjfirfKaalav 
 
 (?) 
 
 \eirTO\jiaijMav. 4 Slav Se \«iroO<r<u M. Inter « et i cuiusvis satis periti est 
 
 arbitrium. Slav S' eVXefTrowrai Seidler, Hermann, male se habentibus particip. 
 praes. et versu spondaico. 5 cnJcxoproc M. 6 — 7 Sri/irfKaalat et yvia- 
 
 adaoai M. Illud coir. Auratus, hoc M. Schmidt. Sijiiiftao-lav yvuaO&aai plerique. 
 
 ♦mouths themselves. The Scholiast rightly 
 rejects the former, but does not sufficiently 
 regard the irpo-. irpoarbiua are the "fore- 
 mouths", i.e. the outmost land at the 
 mouths, and perhaps also the mouths 
 that Nile pushes forwards (by the rpdtr- 
 Xu/to of Prom. Vinct. 847). The Da- 
 naids would indeed sail from the Hera- 
 cleot mouth, on which Canobus the city 
 of Epaphus stood, but it should be borne 
 in mind that, according to Greek navi- 
 gation, their voyage would be a coasting 
 one by Syria and Asia Minor. This is 
 important for w. 840 sqq. 
 
 t*v X«rro|id0wv. Either this or 
 Pauw's \ewTo\pa/j.&8av is required. The • 
 choice is not at first sight easy, but (i) 
 the omission of TfiN (or written compen- 
 diously) after -ION seems easier than the 
 omission of $"A : (ii) a/mBoi rather than 
 \l/&fi,a.6os is used of sandy soil. In Hym. 
 Apoll. 439 a/mBot, are "dunes" like 
 those in question here. From v. 32, 
 X^pcv Tjff iv atriiiii, the epithet is 
 seen. to contrast the Canobic with the 
 Lernaean soil. There is obviously more 
 point in comparing the ordinary terra 
 firma of the two places, than in men- 
 tioning a special fineness of the sea-sand 
 (i|W,ua#os), 
 
 Aeschylus is fond of giving descriptive 
 geographical lessons. 
 
 For the fineness of the Nile-sands 
 Pauw quotes Pliny N. H. xxxv. 13, 47 
 harena tenuissima e Nilo. 
 
 4. ACav, not 8Cav. Owing to the 
 oracle of Zeus Ammon the whole region 
 was regarded as holy to him. Its fer- 
 tility also gave it the name of enjoying 
 his special blessing. Cf. Pind. Pyth. 
 
 IV. 56 TSelXoto irpbs irtov ri/ievoi KpovlSa, 
 Pyth. IX. 57 Aids ll-oxo" irort naicov (i. e. 
 Libya). Inf. v. 557 Io arrives at Alov 
 irdlifioTov aXtros about the Nile. The ad- 
 jective stands first as bearing upon their 
 appeal to Zeus. 
 
 Xiirovom. The aorist is absolutely ne- 
 cessary. Cf. Pers. 18, 15s, S. c. T. 80, 
 P. V. 299, 732, 736, Ag. 1034, Eum. 9. 
 <|>cvyo|i.ev is not a "panoramic" present, 
 but a virtual perfect. 
 
 The use of a paroemiac verse without 
 appreciable pause in the sense is not 
 found in any other play of Aeschylus 
 (unless perhaps Agam. 66), but occurs 
 again three times in this, viz. w. 13, 
 33, 942. It would be easy to force all 
 these into shape by e.g. v. 13 dxtw 
 (part.) ire/) iwticpavev, v. 33 raxvripiriuf, 
 v. 942 rcCKifffr' del; and here we might 
 read Alav S' atSe \iTov<rai (cf. S. c. T. 
 1068), supposing ScuSe to have become 
 8e8e and thence Be. It is safer, however,: 
 to regard such abrupt paroemiacs as an 
 earlier use of our poet. 
 
 5. crvYxopTov Supuj. Cf. Hdt. 11. 12 
 and II. 158 (dirb rod Ka&lov 6peos tov 
 oiplfovros Mymrriv re -/ml Xvplr/v). cruy- 
 \opTos implies the running of territories 
 into each other without a marked natural 
 border, such as a large river or mountain 
 range. Cf. Eur. Andr. 17, Frag. 179, 
 H. F. 371. 
 
 6—7. Editors agree in reading Si^in- 
 Xao-Cav, since ovtiv* = ovrivi is an im- 
 possible elision, and ■yvwo-Beto-ai with 
 dative equally impossible. But the ac- 
 cusative is generally joined to yviaaBeiaai, 
 ( = KarayvuxrBeurai) and fetiyofiev left to 
 stand alone, "we are exiles". Such a 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 V"7<£» ■n-oXew? yvaxrOeitrav, 
 aXK avToyevtjTov d\vgav8pov, 
 yd/jLOV KlyviTTOv TraCSav {urefirTy- 
 
 ,ry^> 
 
 n A~ 
 
 (10) 
 
 QtiisBeitrai Newman. 8 airoyhTjrov (j>v\ a ^dvopav M, sed Xo in rasura et in 
 
 marg. '-yp. <pv$dvopa.v. Credo, super A\v£ scripto <t>v£, conflatum 0iAaf in textum 
 irrepsisse. airoyevri tov Turnebus. dXV airoyevel <j>v%avopla Weil, Wecklein, alii, 
 post Bambergerum. airoyevrj Qvfavoplav Paley. Aliquamdiu arridebat abroyvarov, 
 sed vix opus est mutatione. g— io t' dvora^d/ievai M. Audacius secludit 
 
 Paley. Molestum V delens verbo nimis delumbi maiorem vim simul reddidi. 
 
 use of yiyvibuKav is without support. 
 yiyvdxrueiv Btairav or Kplcnv is Greek (cf. 
 Dem. 903), and therefore Siaira or Kpiais 
 yvaaBeicra is also Greek. But in Kara- 
 yiyi>ilj<rKeu> tivos <pvyiii> (of the penalty) the 
 essential element is the Kara-. If it be 
 urged that yiyvdcrneiv rail ti is possible, 
 and that this may be represented in the 
 passive by yiyvuKncetrdai ti, it must be 
 replied that the dative after the active 
 becomes the nominative of the passive 
 only when the dative is the case governed 
 by the verb, not when it is the dativus 
 incommodi. iiriTpiiru (wuTTetita) nvl ti 
 becomes iiriTpiirofiai {iriaTeioimL) n, but 
 yiyvauKio Tail ti does not therefore be- 
 come yiyviliffKOfial tl. In Ag. 1412 ducd- 
 feis <j>vyT]v i/iol does not prove a possible 
 {SucAoffijv Qvyrjv. No such passive instance 
 of Sucdfeiv, Kplveiv, yiyviliaKav is quoted for 
 this passage. Cases in which yiyvdxrKew 
 and KaTayiyvibaituv have been hastily 
 regarded as synonymous prove on trial 
 to establish the difference. Cf. Dem. c. 
 Apol. 903. 
 
 It is best therefore to read Yvwo-Seto-av, 
 for which there are the further arguments 
 (i) that it balances the adjectives in v. 8, 
 (ii) that it gives <t>e6yo/iev a stronger artd 
 more rhythmical construction, with which 
 qf. Plat. Legg. 871 D <j>evy4T0> deupvylav, 
 Arist. Ran. 247 x°P^ av 4<pdey^dfj.ea9a, 
 Plat. Rep. 4 10 B yv/ivavia vovuv. 8t](j.t|- 
 Xao-Cav = (pir/ty Sw/jKaToy. 
 
 6, i$ ol(JiaTi. With the verbal 8tj- 
 ILrjkaalav, as position shews. The words 
 t|/. it. •yvwo-Btwrav are a further qualifica- 
 tion. 
 
 Homicide is a frequent cause of banish- 
 ment (Dem. Mid. 548 feiyew iip' at- 
 /tan); hence the qualification here and 
 in v. 1 70 ra-aS 1 dvcup.aKT0vs ipvyis. 
 
 8. The lexicons reject avroYftrp-os in 
 favour of aiToyevrfs or airoyivvifros. dyiv- 
 Tiros, however, is common enough in a 
 sense not distinguishable from that of 
 ayhrrjTOS, and aiToyirniros "a nobis ipsis 
 (or a se ipsa) aria" should be above 
 suspicion. For the source of the mis- 
 reading see critical note, (pv£dvopa is of 
 course metrically impossible, violating 
 the rules of synapheia. For the form 
 dXvijavSpos cf. ' A\41-ai>Spos, l\av8pos (Ag. 
 671), apira%aii8pos (S. c. T. 776). 
 
 The Scholiast's note, evidently referring 
 to the reading <pv%dvopa., is ydjwv (frvyty 
 dvSp&v tj/juv i/iiroiovvTa ;. and most editors 
 who read an adjective refer it also to 
 yd/iov. More probably the epithet be- 
 longs to brin-ijkaalav (or rather to Qvyty 
 implied in that word): "no banishment 
 for bloodshed decreed by the state, but 
 an exile of our own making", i.e. i^sii- 
 ■yo|i.ev ov 8. I<j>' at. i|/. it. 7, dXXd <f>vyi\v 
 aiJ. d. For the overflow of a syllable into 
 the second dipodia, cf. Ag. 763 t$ Sva- 
 irpayovvTi 8' tinaTevdxGw, ibid. 75 l ff °~ 
 iraida vi/iovres iwl trKryirTpois. Add Eum. 
 934. Choeph. 332. 
 
 9. do-epij. The impiety lies not in the 
 consanguinity, but in the violence and 
 outrageous lust of the sons of Aegyptus. 
 As a matter of fact Egypt allowed even 
 brothers and sisters to marry, while in 
 Greece itself, relationship within certain 
 limits gave an actual claim. The Scho- 
 
AICXYAOY 
 
 J 
 
 '};ovoTa£6fievai. 
 Aapao? Se iraTrjp Kal ftov\apj(p<s 
 Kal <TTaa , iapj(p's rdSe 7re<raovo(it£v 
 kvShtt d^iav eirixpave 
 (pevyeiv dve&qv 81& KVfL SXiov, 
 
 10 
 
 (») 
 
 Lacunam indicat Weil supplendum censens Si&voiav 
 
 1 1 Kal poi\apxos secludit Paley. 13 /cepSwr' Burges. dxaiuv M. 
 
 a\fw M. Kvixfiahtov codd. Guelf. Par. Verum dat. Hesychius in voce aviStiv. 
 
 arclTt\v 6vot. Heimsoeth. 
 .(e.g.)-. 
 
 I4 KV/J.. 
 
 liast's Sv 06 oiponev i/fieis oiSi Tipiup^y, 
 though wrong, shews that he appreciated 
 the likelihood of mistake on this head. 
 Rather he should have said ov itreflei 
 Siavola (v. 95, i.e. ao-eXy&s) imBviiovaiv . 
 The marriage will not be opJxppwv etivjj 
 (Pind. Ol. vii. 6"), but in spite of them- 
 selves and their father. That this is the 
 objection is clear from w. 1006, &c. 
 
 10. '£ovoTa£o|«vav. This correction is 
 based upon (i) the common confusion of 
 T and S, especially where prodelision 
 takes place, cf. inf. 955 Kal p.iyr' 6,(kwT<as, 
 corrected by Paley to Kal |»j '£ afkirrav, 
 (ii) the usual form of words of this class, 
 e.g. eK<pav\l£u, iZepivdfa, el-ovSevlfa, $-0- 
 veiSlfa. The simple verb here is unu- 
 sually weak. 
 
 1 1 . Aava&s — iraT^p — |3ov\apxos — 
 o-Tao-Capxos. All these words have their 
 point. " We did not do this on our own 
 responsibility, there was no rashness in 
 it, but it was prompted by Danaus him- 
 self (whose very name is synonymous 
 with wisdom, cf. w, 291, 936, &c), our 
 father (with reference to his experienced 
 age and affectionate care, w. 960, 980), 
 who was our guide both in counsel (». e. 
 while deliberating prior to action), and 
 in the stand we have taken (i.e. in the 
 action that resulted) ". It appears best 
 to understand Kal /3. Kal m. <ov. The 
 two words imply the leader tv \6yip and 
 iv ipyif. 
 
 |3ov\apxos, rather perhaps princeps 
 concilii than arutor consilii. The word 
 occurs as an official title. 
 
 , (rra.o-£apxos = Ti}s orderews ( = otp<tto- 
 crcus, partium) r\\iav apx»v. Cf. Choeph. 
 114, Ag. 1117, Eum. 311. 
 
 12. rdSe with ir«ro*ovo|iuv. So the 
 Scholiast tiirip Toiruv \oyi£6pia>os. 
 
 •jreo-<rovo(iiiv, "handling his pieces", 
 as in the game of ireacrol, a game espe- 
 cially congenial to old men, cf. Eur. 
 Med. 68 iretraods wpo<re\6dv, IvBa Si) ira- 
 \alraroi 6&<ro~ov<ri. 
 
 13. kvBiot' d\iov. For the paroe- 
 miac cf. v. 4. The Scholiast explains 
 apjdvova rum KaK&v i\j/ri<pi<ja.To T7]i> ipvffpi. 
 Kaxbv 6 ydfios, ko.kov Si Kal r\ $1/777, alpe- 
 Tibrepov Si to Qvtryeai. Hesychius is 
 quoted for KtiSiov Kp&nav, alperibrepov. 
 KvSurra however is not K&pSio-ra nor &pi- 
 ora, but, with kBSos, Kvdpds, &c. implies 
 good report. The context of the instances 
 quoted for Ku5iov = &p,eivov really shews 
 the sense to be "more creditable", viz. 
 Eur. Ale. 959 ToiavSt wpbs KaKotcri kXij- 
 S6va £fw tI fioi £ijv Sifra k65iov, <pi\oi, 
 KaKws k\6oi>ti Kal kukSs irfirpaybri; 
 Andr. 639 KtiSiov (Sporoh irivriTa xpv rT01 ' 
 Tj xaxbv Kal wKoiaiov yafifipdv ireiraaSai. 
 For a "choice of evils" cf. v. 1037 to 
 pikrepov KaKov, Horn. II. xvil. 105 ko- 
 kwv (ptpTarav. 
 
 lircKpavc, "decided as (his move, i.e. 
 as) the issue", cf. xpaineiv ipTjQov. In Ag. 
 1 340 = " ordains ". The metaphor of the 
 game is kept up. 
 
 14. Bid K«p.' aAiov. The epithet is 
 not idle. Rivers also have xti/iara and 
 there is voyaging on the Nile. This is 
 more deep and dangerous. 
 
IKETIAEC, 
 
 KeXaat 8' "Apyou? yatav, oOev Brj 
 yevo<; rj/xerepov, tijf olo~rpo86vov- 
 fioo<i if; iircupfj? icdi; eirnrvola? 
 Atos ev^fievov, TerlXeo-Tat. 
 
 tlv av ovv Ytopgy ' ey4>povq fiaXKov 
 rfjaS' dcfwcoifieda 
 
 IS 
 
 (20) 
 
 20 
 
 15 Keaaat M, corr. Sophianus. 16 olo-rpoSSftov M, corr. Turneb. oUrrpoS6.iJ.ov 
 
 Marckscheffel. 17 4m. voias M. 18 TtTihioBai temptant Schuetz, Madvig. 
 
 19 rlva. oSv M, corr. Burges, Dindorf. rlva 8' &v Madvig. 
 
 15. K^Xo-ai 7atav. The omission of 
 the preposition is rare with this particular 
 verb. Yet cf. Rhes. 934 Tpolas 8' dirtf- 
 Slav ao-TV /it] KiXirai irori, 
 
 811 shews the naturalness or reason of 
 the decision, cf. Frag. 324 &</>' ov 5% 'Pi}- 
 yiov KiKX^o-Kerai. 
 
 r5— 18. The construction is 80«v 8ij 
 t€t^\€otoi yivos i^. €ix°F Levov (etvai) e£ 
 far. t. ol. fi. ko£. eir. Aios. Madvig (Adv. 
 Crit. I. p. 196) reads TeTe\4tr0ai, objecting 
 to eixi/woy standing alone, and con- 
 struing SBtv Sti [itm) y. r/. k.t.\. This, 
 though elegant enough as Greek, is un- 
 necessary. For omission of etvai cf. inf. 
 248 'Apyeiai yivos i^evxb/j.e<r8a; Pind. Ol. 
 VII. 41 tK Aids eUxovrai., 
 
 16. olo-TpoSdvou, inf. 552 olaTpoSbvr\' 
 top. Prom. Vinct. 589 oltrrpoSlvriTOs = ibid. 
 580 ol<TTpijKo,To$. Cf. Horn, Od. XXII. 300 
 r&S lU» r' alb\os olarpos ■ itfiop/ajSels iS6- 
 vt[aev. 
 
 17. €iri.irvo£as. His amatory afflatus 
 impregnating the body as mantic or 
 poetic ixiirnoia does the mind. imirvSv 
 and its kindred words are, however, com- 
 mon of love. Paley quotes Plato Symp. 
 181 C ol ix tov Ipwros iirlirvoi. Hence 
 diirvrjKas was a Lacedaemonian and 
 dijTijs (from di)/u) a Thessalian equiva- 
 lent of "lover ". See Theocritus, xn. 
 
 *3- 
 
 - 18. reriKarrai, "has been brought 
 to its present fulness or consummation". 
 Cf.. Ag. 731 pjyav reKeoSivTa (fiwrbs 
 $kt3ov, Pind. Pyth. 256 rbBi yhp yivos 
 Ei11p6.fj.ov <j>VTev8ii> Xofirbf del TeTO^ero. 
 
 With SBev the construction is- pregnant = 
 SBev tjjvrevBev tovovtov rer^Xeirrai. 
 - 19. rty ov oSv. This of Dindorf is 
 assuredly right, both as nearest to M 
 and as a customary usage. Cf. Plato 
 Rep* 366 B Kara, rlva odv £rt r \byov 
 SiKaioaivrjv av...alpol^leB , &v ; 
 
 20 — 21. Elsewhere £yxEipC8iov is a 
 substantive, and though the adjective 
 sense no doubt preceded, an Athenian 
 would almost certainly understand iyxec- 
 ptSlois in the noun sense " weapons ". 
 The iKerav eyx 4t P^ 1 ' ar e the epi6(rr«rT0i 
 kXoLSoi, and the genitive IkctQv goes bet- 
 ter thus than with kX<£5o«ti in the sense 
 Inealois. "To what land", says the Cho- 
 rus, " could we come with more hope of 
 sympathy, when we come thus, bearing 
 in our hands no weapons, or only the 
 weapons that suppliants bear, — having no 
 better protection than these branches?" 
 Uerwv iyxeipiSlois is an oxymoron. The 
 Scholiast seems to have read ipioo-re'irTOis 
 re kK6.Soi.o-i, for he has the two notes ro'is 
 iKerriplois BaWols and to?s are<j>dvois. 
 
 There is no proof and no probability 
 that artyavoi were worn by suppliants. 
 In v. 215 the king says his only token of 
 their character lies in the fact that kK&Soi 
 ...Kelvrai irap 1 v/mv. The false notion 
 is probably due to a misunderstanding of 
 such places as Soph. O. T. 2 (where see 
 Prof. Jebb's note). The ot^tj {vela- 
 menta Livy, xxiv. 30) were really wreaths 
 of white wool on the branches {Urriplai) 
 carried in the hand. Cf. v. 165 and 
 Eum. 43—45- 
 
AICXYAOY 
 
 ffiv toi<t$' liceTwv eyxjetpiBiois 
 ipioa , Te'7rToi<Ti kKd8oi<riv ; 
 w 7rd\t?, to yrj Kal \evxbv vScap, 
 viraToi re 0eoi, teal fiapvTifiot 
 yQovioi, dr'-icas Kasre , )(pvTe<;, 
 
 (25) 
 
 25 
 
 22 UpoaTiirrouri M, corr. Auratus. 23 wv ttoXis <■»> yrj M et mox 841-iu 8\ Si wv 
 
 verum esset, scribi ppsset Skl-awO', hoc sensu, "quorum civitas et terra nos excipiant ". 
 Sed sequitur imperat. secund. pers. iriii^/are, neque eleganter Sn> aut ad x&P'"' 
 refertur aut omnino sic ponitur a poeta. i3 Robortellus. Fortasse scriptum aut 
 lectum erat O pro 0. 24 fiafftiTifwi Hermann, Papiffvpuji Pearson, fiapurl- 
 
 /lovs Enger. • -2j' x^o'tow Pearson. 28 S££cu8' M, corr. Heath. oV|aio-0' 
 
 23.- The following invocation embraces 
 all the powers of Argos, viz. iroXis (the 
 living and ruling inhabitants), ytj (the 
 land itself), fiSwp Xcvxdv (its inland wa- 
 ters and streams), the gods in its heaven, 
 the powers in its earth (indigenous heroes 
 and demigods still watching though in 
 the tomb), and over all Zeus. 
 
 yi\ should be taken literally of the soil 
 of Argos as opposed to its \embv VSwp, 
 not as the deified Yrj in general. Such 
 appeals to the elements in a strange land 
 are natural to the older stages of religions 
 which were elemental in origin. Cf; 
 Verg. vii. 136 (cited by Paley) 
 
 Geniumque loci primamque deorum 
 Tellurem Nymphasque et adhuc ignota 
 precatur 
 
 Flumina 
 
 Idaeumque Iovem 
 
 et duplices caeloque Ereboque pa- 
 rentes. 
 
 A similar invocation in Homer II. ill. 
 276 
 
 ZeG w&rep 'H0u6s ff' 
 
 Kal irorafiol Kal yaTa, Kal ol iiriy- 
 
 epffe Ka/i6vras 
 dvffpunrovs rlvvaffov. 
 
 Xcvkov vSup, i. e. the jiooi ipyvpoSlvai, 
 apyvpoctSels, the limpid fresh water of the 
 running sunlit streams, as opposed to 
 the sea, which is y\avic&i>, iro\i6v, nop- 
 ipipeov, K\iA.veov, loaSii. The epithet 
 thus proves to be necessary : it also adds 
 
 an element of cheerfulness. Cf. Eur. H. 
 F. 573 MpKqs vS.fM XcukoV, Horn. Od. 
 v. 70 Kpjjvai p4ov vdari \evK$. In an- 
 other connection the term is applied to 
 shallow clear-bottomed water as opposed 
 to the ftiXav SSwp (Od. IV. 359) of deep 
 and dark-bottomed wells. 
 
 24 — 25. papvTi|ioi k.t.\. ol fiapiws 
 Ta>6p.evoi. KaraxSovioi ffeol, Schol. With 
 him some editors understand jjOovioi 
 as the nether gods, the Furies, Pluto 
 &c, taking flijicas Karixovres as = "who 
 have the power over the tomb". But 
 (h]KT|v narixtiv and its equivalents are 
 more properly , (and always elsewhere) 
 used of the dead themselves. Ag, 454 
 drjKas 'IXidSos yds e0/io/>0oi ko.t£xov<tiv, 
 S. c. T. 732 xObva oirbaav Kal (pffifxi- 
 vounv kot^x"". Cf. Ag. 1540, Soph. 
 O. C. 1753 Bi)Kt)v lephv rjv kcivos lx ei ' 
 In this way the words Stjkus k. are 
 added expressly to define the x^^'o' as 
 <P$ltoI -and not ffeol. They are ijpwa, 
 ijpJ.6eoi, di indigetes, whose privl/mra are 
 to be dreaded. For the posthumous 
 power of their kotos v. Choeph. 278 sqq. 
 Cf. Pind. Pyth. IV. 284 x^o"^ A"*"" (of 
 Phrixus). 
 
 25. fliJKas. Though in the sense r&ipos 
 the word is generally qualified (e.g. ve- 
 KpCsv 0)jjoj, Hdt. I.' 187: OrJKeu twv red- 
 veibruv Thuc. in. 104), the context is 
 here sufficient. So Pers. 405 0tjko.s 
 irpoyovwv. The conjecture xfovlovs is 
 therefore uncalled-for. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 KM Zei)? Q-tOTJ p T/3tT09, oIkO^vKO^ 
 
 (oaiwv)dvSptSv, 
 8e!ja<rd' liceTijv 0r)\vyevrj otoKov 
 ( atoota? ) irvev/iaTi vtopas* 
 
 Pauw, Paley. 5<?£oi0' et mox x<ty>a Oberdick. . Errorem genuerunt illud iav et 
 nomin. Zeis pro.vocat. ZeO positus. rbv 8rj\vyev?i M. rbv delevit Weil. Nescio 
 
 an praecedens -r-qv artiquli specie scribae imposuerit. 29 yetf/ian Ask. Ali- 
 
 quamdiu siispicatus xiipp poetam dedisse (i.e. SQaoBe x^Pf "in terrain accipite": 
 cf. v. 193, Eur. Med. 713, Thuc. IV. 103 &c.) x<tyas multo plus poeticae venu- 
 
 26. The order of the invocation is to 
 be noticed, and the scholion to 6& iiwaroi 
 arb a\\i)s apxrjs is worth something. In 
 the thought there is a new beginning at 
 Cirivrot, and the order {JiraToi QtoC (i.e. 
 'OMnirwi), \66vuti. (i.e. rjpwes), Zriis 
 o-wtijp TpCTos is not accidental, but cere- 
 monially correct. The Scholiast's note 
 on rplros is 6 rpiroawovbos, tj b rplros r&v 
 tlprmivuiv • elireii yap, iiwaroi Beol Kai xBovioi 
 ical Zeis (Tarty rplrus. With this com- 
 pare a scholion on Pind. Isth. vi. (v.) 10 
 rbv be rplrov Kparrjpa Aios aufijpos l\eyov, 
 rbv fie? yap irpwrov Albs '0\vffirlov 
 iKlpvao~qv 7 rbv Se beirepov ^pw(av t rbv 
 be rplrov Aids Zuryppv KaBa xai M<r- 
 X0\os iv 'Emybvois 
 
 Aot/3a? Albs p£v irpwrov ibpalov yafiov 
 "Spas re, 
 
 elra t*\v Bevrtpav Si Kpaaiv rjpuxriv vip.u, 
 
 etra rpirrpi Aids awrrjpos eixralav \l[ia. 
 
 crwnjp both belongs to the current 
 formula and is also specially applicable 
 here since (i) it is deliverance for which 
 they pray, (ii) aarr\p is particularly used 
 of the god "to whom persons after a safe 
 voyage addressed their vows" (Donald- 
 son on Pindar 01. vm. 10). See espe- 
 cially Ol. XII. 2, and cf. Ag. 650. If 
 the context of Choeph. 1073 vvv 6" aS 
 rplros rj\6i woffev aurJ\p be examined, 
 the nautical allusion is patent there too. 
 
 rpCTos, not only as completing the tale 
 (as ■ in Ag. 245 rpiroairovSos aliiv, 1386 
 rplrijv iirevblbupu, Eum. 730, Choeph. 
 242 &c), but also as itself associated 
 with the idea of deliverance. Cf. Choeph. 
 1073, where this association is obvious. 
 
 <HKo<j>v\a£, protector of the family. 
 The sense is illustrated by Ag. 739 o(kihv 
 yap eiBvSlxuv KaWlirais itbrpjos alet. In 
 connection with <rur})p rplros there is a 
 metaphor from a voyage. A household 
 in its storms and dangers is protected by 
 the god of mariners. Such protection 
 extends only to the households of the 
 dlo-ioi, while for the contrary sort (the 
 vavrai Bep/iol and Beowrvarov ytvos of 
 S. c. T. 598) there is shipwreck. 
 
 [It may however be worth considering 
 whether the true reading is not oIuko- 
 4>ii\a£, the word rplros having arisen 
 from a recollection of the common for- 
 mula. olanofpvKai- would be the ol&kwv 
 <pti\a% of Eur. Hel. 1578, and the reading 
 would represent Zeus as having guided 
 the ship to Argos. Cf. Ag. 646 
 
 ...Beos ns, ovk avBponros, o£o.kos 81/ywv ■ 
 rixt Si o-wriip vavv Be^ova' 4<p4fcro.] 
 
 28. The article Toy seems rightly 
 rejected by Weil, though his chief motive 
 (that of restoring a paroemiac) is scarce- 
 ly sufficient. Rather the article spoils 
 the antithesis by making iKtTijv a predi- 
 cate. Without it, the words 8<?£ao-8' 
 iK€Ti]v 8i)\ifyevTJ oroXov are antithetical 
 word for word to ire'ju|/a.Tt v|3pi(rnjy dpcre- 
 voirXriflTJ eo-(i6v. The one is a company, 
 the other a horde : the one suppliant, the 
 other oppressive: the one poor Women, 
 the other strong males. Cf. inf. 790 sqq., 
 and a similar contrast in w. 507 — 
 
 Sio- 
 
 29. The Scholiast explains oVfcuro 
 ij/xas rif rrjs x&P as alSealpup Ttvei/xari, 
 
10 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 apaevoifKriOf] 8' eafiov vftpurTfjv^ 
 Alyvirroyevrj, 
 
 deivai, gvv oj(<p Ta^tajpei 
 
 statis habere iam intellego. 
 
 30 Seoyiip M, corr. Tumebus. 
 
 (30) 30 
 
 34 IvBaBe M„ 
 
 iariv, aldui iiriirvetaas tois r/fias Sexoftivois 
 'Apyelois. Weil says rightly ttjs x<ipas 
 < . alSw riiuv Tveoitrtis. The language is very 
 condensed, irv«J(«i having a double re- 
 ference to literal wind and to mental 
 mood. As if the voyaging were not yet 
 done, but as if the Chorus still has a 
 dangerous voyage (in a metaphorical 
 sense) to the haven of peace and security, 
 it prays for a favourable wind, which 
 wind is the favouring mood of the 
 country. " Us receive with the breath 
 of a favouring wind, i.e. the breath of 
 pity from this country : but let the wind 
 wherewith our foes meet be the wind 
 of the wrecking hurricane "- This fusion 
 of literal and metaphorical, or rather of 
 metaphor within metaphor, is made easy 
 in Greek by the sense of irveiv which 
 appears in e.g. Ag. n 79 Kapr' ipol 
 irviwv xaptv, Choeph. 34 kotov nrviuv. 
 As if their literal voyage is over, the 
 Danaids say 84|ao-8€ ^(ids ovrws wore 
 ri\v xoipav alSu r|(j.iv irvetv: as if they 
 still have a metaphorical voyage to safety 
 in Argos, now that they have arrived 
 there, they say SlgcurSc iip-ds, ovpCtj irvei- 
 |witi 4k ttjo-8ie tijs \<ipa% irveovTi irpo- 
 ir^|JwrovT€s. 
 
 alSoCw, "of pity", cf. inf. 166, 470, 
 Soph. O. C. 1368 &c. 
 
 30. I<r|i6v, though generally an op- 
 probrious word, is not so necessarily. 
 Compare v. 663 voiauv icrp.6; with v. 202 
 iv/tos lis ireKeiddwv. 
 
 3iw At7uirT07«vfj, not "Egyptian" 
 (for the Danaids too were Egyptian, and 
 the blood-connection with Argos is equal) 
 but "born of Aegyptus ", cf. v. 792 yhos 
 Alyiirreiov il{3puTT0i' (viripippov) apaevo- 
 yevis. The point lies in the fact that the 
 Danaids s,eem to regard the very name 
 
 as synonymous with licence and lust. 
 Cf. note on Aavaos, p. n. 
 
 32. iroSa Oetvai Iv, not "set foot on" 
 (though this Homeric usage of rlffri/u 
 iv occurs under certain limitations in 
 tragedy), but "walk upon". irbSa TiBivcu 
 regularly has the meaning of planting 
 one foot and then the other. Cf. Arist. 
 Thesm. 1098 
 
 rlv' is y%v papfiapwv dtpiyfieOa 
 Tax& ireSi\ip ; Sid fii<rov yap aWipos 
 rifivuv KiKevBov iroSa tIBtj^ iiroirTepov, 
 
 Eur. Iph. Taur. 32 iZiciiv iroSa nBeis tffov 
 
 irrepdis, 
 Eum. 294 rldri<nv ipBbv ■q Kari/pe^i} iroSa 
 
 ipCKois apiryova'. 
 
 dcroiSct, a geographical touch. Cf. \ew- 
 t&ij.uBov v. 3, also w. 842, 848, &c. 
 A contrast with Egypt is implied. 
 Though the city Argos itself was jtoXu- 
 8l\f/ioi>, the district of Lerna (40 stades 
 distant), where the Danaids now are, 
 was marshy, Strabo VIII. 6. Through 
 the debris of rivers the coast has ad- 
 vanced some distance since the time of 
 Pausanias. The scholia have as explana- 
 tion of dcrwSei tttjXuiSh, TJ/a/t/iiiSei, and 
 Hesychius gives dffwSijs, d/i/i&S8ijs. cwris 
 seems to be the most general term for 
 river-silt, and therefore TnjXiiS?;! and 
 l\vdi8jis are the nearer equivalents. Cf. 
 Horn. II. XXI. 317 
 
 Ta irov iiaka vabBi \lp.vtis, 
 KetaeB' iv' IXvos KeKaKv/iiiiva' ko.5 Si /uv 
 
 airbv 
 d\i<TOi tpa/xdOoiai, ct\ts x^poSos irepixdas 
 
 roaarpi oi ao-tv KaBiirepBe KaXv\j/oi. 
 
 33. Though impossible to take ijuv 
 °X"? wrtn foSo Octvai in a literal manner, 
 it is possible to do so by a brachylogy 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 11 
 
 ire^are ttovtovB'' evda Be \al\airi 
 XeifiwvoTvirq), fipovTr). a-repoirr) t 
 o(ifipo<f>6poi(rlv t dvifioi? dypla<t 
 
 d\6<} avTrjaavTes, oXoivto, 
 •npiv 7T0T6 XeKrpwv, &v #e/us eipyet, 
 corr. Robort. 39 a(perept,fap.ei>oi> M, corr. Hermann. 
 
 (35) 35 
 
 ■ovs male Lincke. 
 
 as=irplv giv o'xi? rax- (a<pn«'o-8ai. Kal) 
 ttoBo 8. Yet in that case the epithet does 
 not carry its best significance. With 
 TrtliTJ/aTe we have in %tiv 6xv T - what 
 might otherwise be expressed by airrqi 
 T(f rax- "XVi " with their swift bark and 
 all", i.e. "for all its warlike build and 
 swiftness". The epithet has regard not 
 only to the speed of approach but to the 
 confidence of equipment. Cf. inf. 722 
 Soptwayus ?x°"' -e r KvavrfnriSas vrjas. The 
 Danaids picture the strong Egyptian 
 ship, so unlike their own poor vessel, 
 proudly advancing but suddenly driven 
 back and sunk. That this is implied in 
 Taxirfpfi is clear from the njes Boat and 
 tSiceiaj of Homer, the rprfpas T«x««t of 
 Thucydides, which are the vrjes p.axpal 
 (naves longae) of Herodotus. 
 
 The termination iipns, though not 
 belonging to ipiaaia, was from the 
 analogy of rpvl\pi\s commonly associated 
 with ships, and hence Taxyijpi|s o'xos is 
 sufficient to define the 8xos as »<*Bi, while 
 raxis 6x°s might not be sufficient. 
 
 Some adjective or genitive definition 
 is necessary with &x°s an( i "xw- Cf. 
 Prom. Vinct. 468 Xiv&irrep' ifipe vavrVXuv 
 dx^/iara, Eur. I. T. 410 viXov Sxvf""" 
 
 34. irovTovS', like the following ?v6a 
 ( = irrav8a), an Epic use rare in tragedy. 
 d(TTvS' should be read in v. 986. tt6vtos 
 is the open deep. Cf. Pind. 01. VII. 56 
 ev leeh&yei irovrUp 'PiSoc l[ip.ei>. 
 
 34 — 37. The Scholiast gives the order 
 as 2v8o avTijo-avTts XaCXairi x- k.t.\., 
 while Enger, Weil, and Oberdick choose 
 £v8a dyrijo-avrts dXos dypfos XaCXairi, 
 k.t.\. dvrdv is constructed with either 
 genitive or dative. Better however than 
 either of the above manners is ?v8a Si 
 
 XaCXam x- oXoivto, dvojo-avrts Ppovrij 
 cn-epoirfj t 0. T dv£|xoi.s dyplas d\6s. 
 The t£ following arepoiry but absent 
 after Ppoiirri indicates a disjunction of the 
 whole j3povTij...av4p.<HS from \al\am x- 
 XaCXam x- oXoivto includes the whole 
 storm, of which the rest is description 
 in detail. 
 
 35. \eni.miOT\m<f, from x e 'A" l »"tt'i57ros 
 (not -6tvttos). Cf. Horn. II, xi. 306 Ztyv- 
 pos paddy XalXawi TiiirTur, Ag. 656 al 
 6t KepoTviro6p.e>iai pita x e 'A"">'" Tu0S 
 fiV faXy r' 6p.fipoKTiTrip. There is a pe- 
 culiar likeness between this description 
 and that given by Herodotus (vui. 12) 
 of the storm at Artemisium, inriXaple tp.- 
 Ppos re \afipos...[}povTal re <rK\i}paL..irbl; 
 aypuartpi), a battle in which, it may be 
 added, Atyiirnoi tuv %ip^ia arpaTUiiTtwt 
 TipLffTevvav. 
 
 38. <ov 8«'p,is el'p-yci. v. on d<rc(3TJ, 
 v. 9. There is no ground for supposing 
 that Aeschylus had in mind the oracle 
 mentioned by the Scholiasts on Prom. 
 Vinct. 853, Horn. II. 1. 42, to the effect 
 that Danaus would be put to death by 
 one of his sons-in-law. In v. 307 it 
 would have been entirely necessary to 
 state this ground of objection if it had 
 been present, since the king there asks 
 for a definite reason of refusal. The 
 Scholiast here seems, however, to have 
 entertained the view so properly rejected 
 by Weil and Oberdick. He says Ssv rh 
 dUatov i]p.as etpyei, Sta t6 (i.e. ware or' 
 'hena rod) pJi\ BavaruOTJvac rbv Trartpa. 
 
 39. o-ipcTEpigduevoi, the necessary con- 
 struction. Hermann quotes Soph. El. 1 i3r 
 
 (is &<pe\ov-irapoi9ev iKKareat filov 
 
 it ply is %ivrp> (re yaXav iKirip.il/ai x^RO'^ 
 
 tc\i\paea raivSe. 
 
12 
 
 AlCXYAOY 
 
 ^ 
 
 («) 40 
 
 crrp. a. 
 
 (npeTepif-d/xevoi irarpaZekfyeiav • j^ft^ 
 Tr/vS" deieovToov iirififjvai. 5 
 
 vvv 8' inriKexXofieva 
 
 Aiov irbpriv virepirovTiov Tifidop , t Tvlv t 
 
 varpaSeXtplav M. 41 Sequitur (vv. 41 — 149) cantus pervenustus sed perdifficilis, 
 
 tot tamque manifests mendis laborans, ut etiam ii editt., qui codicum auctoritatem 
 strenuissime defendere solent, haec saltern saepe emendanda esse fateantur et ipsi 
 emendare conentur. Vide sis Weckleinii pp. 96 — 102 (vol. alterius). 41 in- 
 
 KeK\6p,ei>cu M, corr. Turnebus. 42 Suspiceris accentu gravi, quo syllaba -ov 
 
 significaretur, omisso e np.iopov factum esse n/idop'. Quod si verum sit, in anti- 
 stropha scribendum Toiovipov p-arpbs ipxalouri t6tt6is. Ivoi Hermann, deleto t . 
 
 a<peTepi%dp.a>ov would have to be harshly his procreation is markedly like that of 
 
 Epaphus. Cf. Herod, hi. 28 o ii'k.irit 
 outos o'Eiraipos ytverai /loffxos eV /3o6s... 
 A.lyiirnoi 5t \£yovai ai\as lirl t^v 
 fiovv iK 7-ofl oipavov Karl&x*Wi nal 
 pur {k Toirov tIktciv rhv^Kviv, where 
 Stein quotes Plutarch, Mor. p. 718 rhv 
 *A.tiv Xox^effSai <pacriv iiriKprj rys <rt- 
 Xijciji. Since Zeiis ianv alttyp k.t.\., the 
 common origin of the Apis and Epaphus 
 myths is manifest. Herodotus (m. 27) 
 has 'Attis t&v "EWijves "Eiratpor Kakiovai. 
 But would the Greeks have recognised 
 this identification unless Epaphus had 
 possessed some of the bovine qualities of 
 Apis, as well as the similarity of name 
 and the bovine mother? To the Egyp- 
 tians Apis was entirely bovine : what was 
 Epaphus to the Greeks? Aeschylus does 
 not convey a clear impression as to the 
 metamorphosed Io or her son. In Prom. 
 Vinct. 588 Io is a fiovKepm irapOivos, but 
 her resemblance to a cow did not (as in 
 the case of Isis) cease with the head, for 
 the gadfly's sting makes her rush onward 
 ip.ixa.vu (TKipr^/ioTt. Inf. v. 271 it is 
 simply said that she was turned into a 
 |8oDs, and her habits as they incidentally 
 reveal themselves are those of a cow. 
 It is moreover clear that the object of 
 the metamorphosis would not be served 
 by leaving the body human. In w. 
 547 — 549 Io is fiorbv p.i.£bp.pptyrov t part 
 woman and part cow, but it is pretty . 
 clear that the "human parts" mean the 
 manifestations of her humanity which 
 
 referred to iapAv as far back as v. 30, 
 with frffa 3£...o , Xou>ro parenthetical. 
 
 The word implies wrongfulness in the 
 appropriation, 2. e. dXXifpiii/ n <r<p. 
 
 40. ImPTJvai, Homer's £irif}7iit£vcu 
 civijs. 
 
 41. vuv 8', referring to virepirbvTU>v 
 in particular. The favour of the local 
 powers has been invoked : they now call 
 upon a champion from abroad. 
 
 CT-iKeKX.op.eva. The construction is re- 
 sumed in v. 46 Svt' &riXe£a/iej'a, which 
 in prose would probably have been ert- 
 \eS-ap.4va 5' o5c iiceivop. There is no such 
 violent anacoluthon here as in S ph- 
 O. T. 159 irpwrd ire KeK\6fiet>os, Siyarep 
 Aids . . .rpiffffol dXeifyiopoi irpofp^vrjri p.01. 
 
 The verb is epic with epic aorist and 
 connotes the divinity of the_being invoked. 
 
 42. Aiov iropnv. iropTis does not 
 in itself imply that Epaphus possessed 
 any bovine features or attributes, irepns, 
 tto/kj, poax«s, 5dp-a\is, irfiXos, &c. are 
 frequent of human beings. As the son 
 of Io the term would be especially na- 
 tural, even if Epaphus were wholly hu- 
 man. The same remark applies to v. 
 285. But the question as to Aeschylus' 
 conception • of Epaphus is important in 
 view of the reading of the next line. 
 
 As Io was identified with the Egyp- 
 tian Isis, so Epaphus was identi6ed with 
 Apis. And this identification was not 
 one merely of name. Though Apis was 
 not the son of Isis, yet the manner of 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 13 
 
 avOovofiov ra<i irpoyovov $009 e'f '^TrnrVoids : ( 45 ) 
 
 43 &v9ov6/i.oiis tSs M (superscripto, ut tradunt, os, de quo tamen tacet Wecklein). reus 
 cod. Guelf. Receperunt omnes Porsoni AvSovo/jt.oi&as : sed vide infra adnotata.' 'Iwi- 
 
 appear despite the transformation. It 
 is true that Herodotus (11. 41) says rb 
 rrjs "Io-ios cLyaXfia ibv yvvatKytov |8oi5- 
 Kepibv ian, Kara irep "EXXijyes t^k 
 ToOc ypa(/>ov<ri: hut in Greek art, as 
 a matter of fact, Io is represented in both 
 forms; and plainly the ox-horned maiden 
 is simply a conventional representation of 
 the transformed Io. To paint her wholly 
 as a cow would be to paint a cow and 
 not Io. 
 
 Further it should be noticed that no- 
 where in Aeschylus is Zeus said to have 
 restored Io to her human shape. He 
 put an end to her wanderings, -impreg- 
 nated her with a touch, and restored her 
 to her senses (Prom. Vinct. 849), but 
 though the (pp&es Smarpotpot. (Prom. 
 Vinct. 673) are restored the p.op(pi] Sm- 
 arpcKpos (ibid.) is not. Apollodorus II. 
 13 indeed says that after Io came to 
 Egypt t)ii> apx a ^ av f-op^^v diroXa- 
 |8oB<ra yevvq. "J&ira<j>ov, and this was 
 prima facie the likely story. But it is 
 not Aeschylean. The un-restored Io 
 bears a son, who, though he has some 
 of the qualities of an ox, is none the less 
 a king of Egypt and ancestor of the Da- 
 riaids. This is no more strange than 
 that ancestral river-gods should be repre- 
 sented as bulls. 
 
 Finally the poet did not create the 
 myth, and would no doubt have found 
 it hard to clear up the difficulties of his 
 own version. 
 
 virepiroVriov, to be joined closely with 
 hriKenXo/i&a, "calling on him to come 
 fiom beyond the sea". Cf. Eur. Phoen. 
 681 (an imitation or* reminiscence of this 
 place) koI <rk rbv irpo/i&Topos 'IoBs ttot' 
 iKyovoy'Ewaipov, w Aids yivedXov, ixd\e<ra 
 ...|8a0i /SS0t r&vSe yav. The word 
 embraces two meanings, (1) of a state- 
 ment of distance, cf. Ag. 414 irbBipimp- 
 irovrtas: (2) of foreignness, cf. Pind. Pyth. 
 
 v - 55 y\Qir<roai ivepirovTlav. Wilson's 
 Art of Rhetoricke (1553) "gentlemen 
 powder their talk with over-sea lan- 
 guage ". 
 
 Tifidop', a form aital- Xey. 'and doubt- 
 ed by many. Ti/iwpbv would suit the 
 metre, but could not have been corrupted 
 into this. The Scholiast's /3oi;9fe ieads 
 Paley to suggest that the difference of 
 form was intended to determine the' 
 meaning "helper" from that of "aven- 
 ger". This is Wholly unlikely, since n-> 
 fidopos or n/ioipbs (Ag. 574 &c.) is common 
 enough in the former sense. Forms as 
 various as irvKovpbi, irvXwpbs, lrv\auip6s, 
 nfi&opos occur, and though none in 
 -top are forthcoming, (unless, as is pos- 
 sible, the i3pei=" towers" of Hesychius 
 be connected), yet a false analogy with 
 e.g. xP m & a P = XPW&op 05 and nomina 
 agenlis, e.g. <ptip, may have acted upon 
 Aeschylus here. 
 
 tvCv t. Hermann omitting r pos- 
 tulates Ivtv like 8<ptv, ndvlv. He also 
 omits re in v. 55. These changes, are 
 due to an erroneous preconception as to 
 the power of re, which in both these 
 instances (as elsewhere and as ko.1 fre- 
 quently) is exegetical or amplificatory ; 
 i.e. gives another view of the same 
 thing. Indeed t« is required here. Atov 
 iropTiv...tv£v te poos, "the calf, though 
 son of Zeus. ..the human being, though 
 son of the cow" — for tvis is apparently 
 only used of human beings, a con- 
 sideration which makes Conington's \i- 
 ovtos Xvai Ag. 7 1 8 very doubtful. 
 
 43. dv9ovo|iov TO.S. Porson's ctvBo- 
 vo|xovo-ds is unsatisfactory, (1) in not 
 accounting for the t of ras : (2) in adding 
 to irpoYOVou poos an otiose epithet, while 
 it leaves Iviv to stand somewhat poorly 
 alone. The fact that the cow did or did 
 not browse on flowers has little to do 
 with the context.- Epaphus is the "son 
 
14 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 Zijvos tydtyewv t' eirmvvfila $' iire/cpalvero fiopo-ifios 
 
 -=? alwv,] 
 
 icvolats M. 44 ZtjkJs it/taif/iV Ivuyvplg, M. Meum subter defendi. Zrpfbt 
 
 l<p&\l/ei iiravvidij. 8' Westphal. Zr/vos' l(pa\f/iv iirtwvulav 5' Mtcpavev 6 Schoemann, 
 Oberdick. iiriampXav $' Micpawe rb pJ>pinpM> alvusv ingeniose M. Schmidt. Plerique 
 per "lyricam audaciam" dupliciter insolentem explicant. 45 e6\6yus vulgo 
 
 of Zeus and of that cow which was our ever difficult, can be suspected of cor- 
 
 ancestress". It is not "geistlos", but a 
 defence of the poet, to say that &v8ovo- 
 /lovtras adds nothing. Had p.wrpbs been 
 put instead of /3oi5s, &v6ovop.oi<ras /larpbs 
 would have served as a euphemistic 
 equivalent of |3o6s. (3) The present (or 
 imperfect) participle in such a use, with- 
 out the article and unaccompanied. by a 
 finite verb, is scarcely Greek. (4) &v6o- 
 vofieiv, iroiovop.etv &c. are not to be found. 
 The adjectives do not vouch for the 
 verbs, and nothing but an analogous 
 verb, in which -vop.etv does not mean 
 "handling" but "grazing", can warrant 
 them. The mss. plainly shew that the 
 error lay in the termination. The men- 
 tion of flowers rather than grass tempers, 
 the bestial reference. 
 
 For the article ras cf. v. 16. Here it 
 ;= " that famous ancestress of ours ". 
 
 44. e(j>d\|/eiuv t. The corrupt anti- 
 strophe lends no help to the correction of 
 &j>ai|HV. The Scholiast, who apparently 
 had our present text, tries to explain by 
 the absurd lirLKaXotip-eda rbv Iviv 7-775 
 f3obs rty e*wa<pty rty- ££ tirnrvolas tov 
 Aibs. The res pro persona is here harsh 
 beyond endurance, and at least rb.v 
 i<pa\j/iv would be requisite. And even if 
 it were granted that tyaxf/iv could be in 
 apposition to Xvai zs,=rbv tl; i<pd\//eoK yev- 
 vyfihTa, it is impossible to talk of t(pa.\f/iv 
 ^£ iimrvolas, unless we render iwiirvotas 
 (with the Scholiast) by ipwTacrjs SmOiaeujs. 
 Weil joins Ztjvbs (<pa\j/i.v and ££ imiriiolas 
 j3oAs, which somewhat lightens the appo- 
 sition. But /3ois plainly belongs to Xviv. 
 
 \nv. 17 the same procreation is stated 
 in such a form as to suggest the very easy 
 itp&\j/et!iv t given in the text. 
 
 €Truvu(ita k.t.\. This passage, how- 
 
 ruption only in the word iwaw\Uq. If 
 the dative be kept it must be regarded 
 as again res pro persona, i.e. "EnrA.<ptf, 
 and we might construe "et vitae sors 
 iusta (fatalis) concedebatur nomini con- 
 sentaneo, i. e. ei qui ab hoc generationis 
 suae modo nomen consentaneum ductu- 
 rus erat". This is the view taken by 
 Weil. The abstract for concrete might 
 be illustrated from e.g. Pers. 542 al S' 
 afipoyboi HepalSes ivSpdv voOiov<y<u ISetv 
 Aprt^vylav, and Soph. O. C. 1070 irei- 
 Xwk afipacris. There however the geni- 
 tives and the collective sense make all 
 the difference. 
 
 It is far less harsh to read the adjective 
 lircavvpiCa, which owed its corruption to 
 confusion with the noun, and to the in- 
 frequent use of aUv as feminine. In 
 epic verse aliiiv is of both genders, and 
 elsewhere certain instances of the femi- 
 nine occur, Eur. Phoen. 1484 (TKortav 
 aluva \axbvTuv, Pind. P. IV. 186 rhv 
 advSvvov alwva. 
 
 lirEKpaCvETO popo-ipos alwv is explained 
 by the Scholiast ipe/SatovTo b etipimpos 
 airov fitos. But |i6po-i[ios never=e(f/*ot- 
 pos. In Pind. O. II. 9 aliiv t ttpeire p6p- 
 ffipos, ttXoCtoc Kal %&pa> aywv the meaning 
 is simply "an d life as it was allotted 
 attended them", al&v being partly per- 
 sonified. Some editors explain "the 
 destined time (sc. of gestation) went on 
 to its fulfilment ", with which they might 
 have compared Eur. Bacch. 99, Irene?, 
 &vUa Motpai rikeaav. But olwv is not 
 =Xpbvos: it is an age, life, lifetime or 
 generation, but not any defined space of 
 time however small. According to Aris- 
 totle (Cael. 9. 15) oXiSiv is rb ri\os rb 
 irepiexov rbv rrjs hdarov furjj xpiiw. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 IS 
 
 evXoyws 'Qirafyov 8' iyevvaaev. 45 
 
 ovt ein\ei;afieva olvt. a. 
 
 vvv ev ttoiovo/jloi 1 ! /larpbi ap%auR tottok, rwv (50) 
 irpoaOe irovasv fivatrafiiva to re vvv iiriBe(^a> 
 
 cum imKpatvero coniungunt. Siyivvas...ibvr' M. Recte diviserunt Heath, Porson. 
 re pro Si cum cod. Guelf. Hermann. 47 riirois Ludwig, rpoipais Verrall, in 
 
 t&Vms sine causa haerentes. Saltern arrideret potius t&tois vel Tpl/Zois. 48 yb- 
 
 vav M. Schmidt. 48 — 49 t<£ re vvv iiriSel^u wiara Teiepvfipia t& t' avbp.oia oTS' 
 
 AeKirTa M, rd t' autem "in litura duarum litterarum, quarum prior non r fuit" 
 (Dind.). re/c/ii}pi' aV avbfi.ev\ oT/iat, Porson. yoviuv iir. ir. reK^pia, ytuovb/i.oi<n S' 
 Hermann. Alii pro rd tc vvv temptant VfceroV, ra yivovs, iraripiav (Weil), irpoyb- 
 vuv (Oberdick), e scholio, ut opinantur. Scholiasta autem, qui sententiam latentem 
 explicat, nihil habet propter quod adducar eum irpoybvav (aut ullum eius modi ver- 
 bum) legisse. t& re vvv iir. it. reK^pia yatov6/M>is, ra 5' ae\vra Paley. 
 
 Here it= "a life " and so " a person who 
 lives". Cf. Soph. Aj. 645 dVaj', dv otiiru 
 nt IBpexf/ev oldv AlaKiSav ( = "anyone 
 of the Aeacidae who ever lived"). "A 
 life (i.e. a living being) of such sort as 
 the fates allowed was being brought to 
 accomplishment ". 
 
 The imperfect is panoramic. Cf. the 
 Aids 5' ireKelero /3oiAi} of Homer. 
 
 45. eilXovios, usual in etymologies, 
 especially of proper names. Frag. Aetn. 1 
 XlaKUiav eb\byws fiivei (pans, | tA\iv yap 
 txova ix axbrov t6S' is 4>dos. Cf. inf. v. 
 226. The word gains in force by a close 
 union with "Eira4>ov, " rightly was it an 
 'Epaphus' she bare". 
 
 kyiwturtv sc. ^ /SoOs. yevvav like tIk- 
 teiv is used of both sexes (cf. the passage 
 of Apollodorus quoted on irbpns v. 42). 
 
 46. «iriX.€^a|i€va, iwiKa\e(ra/j.ivr), Schol. 
 Resuming and synonymous with iiriiceK\o- 
 piva v. 41. In Plato Legg. 700 B, Svo/ut 
 Si tifivoi iireKa\ovvTo is immediately 
 followed by iiri\eyov Si KiBaptfSiKois. 
 In the sense of "naming" iiri\4yav 
 and imicaXeTv are therefore synonymous. 
 iirihiyeaSai "to c all by name to on e's 
 aid" may equally well be a synonym 
 of iiruca\eiir0ai. The other possible 
 notions of "choosing" (Thuc. III. 19, 
 Herod. III. 157) or "citing in proof" 
 (Thuc. VI. 28 imteyeiv reKpvfipia) ate 
 less apposite. Epaphus is invoked as 
 
 Tifuiopos, and it is not clear that the 
 mention of him could be any kind of 
 proof. 
 
 47. iv iroiovdjiois toitois. Cf. V. 517 
 dvdovbfiovs ivwirds. t6itoi with epithet 
 is a common resolved phrase in place of a 
 particularised noun, while with genitives 
 of geographical names it expresses less 
 definite locality, as we say "in those 
 parts "," in the parts about Mesopotamia ' ' . 
 Cf. Pers. 447 vrjebs tis iarl irpbaBe 2a- 
 Xa/uvos rbiruv, Prom. Vinct. 348 lrpbs 
 iairipovs rbirovs forijire, parpis apxaCas 
 = ras irpofiaropos rjfiwv. 
 
 48. T(3v trp6<r9e irovtov. ttjs 'IoOs roils 
 irovovs iyO> Si-r/yov/iivq, Schol. He did 
 not however read the present participle, 
 but the "coincident" aorist (v. Goodwin, 
 Moods and Tenses, § 24, n. 2). It is 
 not "Io's former troubles", as if she had 
 some varepoi. wbvoi to be compared with 
 them. When the Chorus does mention 
 her troubles, it mentions them all (w. 
 265 — 284, 517 — 560). Nor can tiuv 
 irpo<rfle =" those ancient" i.e. tQv va- 
 XaiClv, for irpbaBe even with the article 
 (e.g. Soph. O. T. 268, Horn. II. ix. 524) 
 is always relative to something expressed 
 or plainly indicated. The sense here 
 is strictly comparative t "we are here 
 in trouble: our great ancestress was in 
 trouble here before us: and by telling 
 the tale of those former troubles — the 
 
i6 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 TTHTTa. retcfiripL, aXka T* ad rax ofnou, deKirra irep 
 
 ovra, <f>aveiTac. (55) 
 
 yvdaerat, 8e xpovov Tt? iv jiuksl 5° 
 
 50 \6yovs M. X670U Martin. XP^ V0V scrips!. 
 
 Si oluivoir6\uv M. Accentu 
 
 troubles which the place has seen be- 
 fore, — we shall be shewing sure proofs 
 (that we are what we claim to be, and 
 that we have a claim upon this land) ". 
 
 The condensation of thought puzzled 
 the Scholiast who explains the proofs to 
 be (is oi £^kos dv iKeiserai (sc. Epaphus, 
 not Danaus as Paley thinks) dXX' clt 
 wpoydvuv yijv. 
 
 ra Te vSv=Tavvv t«, cf. Soph. 0. C. 
 133 T&S£ vvv (=ravvv Si) t)Kuv X&yos 
 oiSiv &£ov8\ These words have all the 
 elements of soundness, and the reading 
 of the mss. TCKfj^pia to t' shews an 
 answering rt which secures credit for 
 both. The correspondence t«. . .re cannot 
 be the result of accident. "Proofs for 
 the present " are plainly (whatever the 
 true reading of the next line may be) 
 answered by other proofs, which fleXirrd 
 irep SvTa (jjavetTtu. To remove the one 
 re by reading yoviiav and the other by 
 reading yaiovS/iots is a dangerous method 
 of reconstruction. For the general form 
 of expression cf. Choeph. 1020 pJ>x6os 
 p.bi airrtx, & 8' ij^a. 
 
 49. rEK|i.ijpia to. t* dvopoia otS' of 
 M is very obscure. Finality of emenda- 
 tion is perhaps out of the question. The 
 ways of supplying the required sense, viz. 
 "other proofs yet to come", aremanifold. 
 It is, for instance, possible that the poet 
 wrote TCK|xijpi, aXXa t ovk dvepuXi* 
 k.t.X. "and others of no empty sort". 
 
 dvE|MoXia as an unusual word would 
 be very liable to corruption. We might 
 compare ive/ui\ia j8df«s (Horn. II. iv. 
 355), ivepiativ re Kal \pevSos (Plato 
 Theaet. 161 A), \j/e4$-ri neraiuivia (Pind. 
 01. xil. 8). Previous editors have sought 
 for the same sense with more violent 
 changes. But nearer to 
 
 tocmwATATANOMOIAOIAAeXfto 
 
 is the conjecture 
 
 TE/tOTpiAAAATATTAXOMOIIAcXffTo 
 The MS. shews errors where errors would 
 be most natural, viz. in AAAA with the 
 elision of the A of TtK|Xijpia, and in the 
 epic form opofia. 
 
 aXXa tpaveiTai recalls Choeph. 614 
 7rpXX4 5' d'XAa <j>avei XFofav- toX" is a 
 common part of such phrases. Cf. Eum. 
 454 ire6<ra T&\a, Ag, 1649 yvdxrci r&xa, 
 S. c. T. 659 &c. 
 
 d'XXa.,.aij. Cf. Ag. 1280 iffec yhp 
 tj/uv dXXos av n/i&opos. 
 
 50. Xo^ovs can hardly be defended! 
 iv (iaK(i has no authority whatever for 
 the sense iv /idica xP°vov. With an ad- 
 jective, e.g. iv j8pax«, && /xaKpov, it is 
 easy to supply the noun of time, but iv 
 pilKti without the genitive is no more 
 properly used of time than iv TrXdrei, iv 
 pi$et &c. : it has obviously no analogy 
 with iv T(£x et - The possible meanings of 
 iv /oj/cei are (1) "in point of length", 
 after a statement of measurement, "quod 
 ad longitudinem pertinet": (2) "in all 
 its length " as opposed to ffwri/tws. The 
 former is of course away from the matter ; 
 and if the latter be thought apposite here, 
 thesplijection arises that Xo-yous unquali- 
 fied cannot =toAs i/iods\6yovs. The Scho- 
 liast has npotovTos tow \6yov, on which 
 Wecklein notes "in scholio vulgo sen- 
 bebatur tov xfil»">v". The persons who 
 so wrote went right by instinct. The' 
 remark is a yviinri. Cf. Soph. O. T. 613 
 dXX' iv Xft&vy yviiaei t&S' &<rtpa\ws, iirel | 
 XP&vos SIkiuov dvSpa SeUvvaiv /j.6vos, Pind. 
 Ol. XI. 63 6 ifr\iyxwv nbvot i.\&daav 
 Xptivos. 
 
 yviia-iTai requires no object: "one 
 shall know (the true and the false)". 
 p,ij>cos xp6"ov in v. 714, Prom. Vinct. 
 1020, Ag. 610. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 17 
 
 el Be Kvpei ris ire\a<i olu>voiro\wv 
 eyyaio<!, ncralov oIktov ateov 
 So^acrei Tt? dxoveiv owa to? T^peifo? 
 
 ' iiroXa 
 
 arp. 0'. 
 
 (60) 
 
 mutato sensum credo me festituisse. &> oloirbkwv M. Schmidt. c5S' oloirokuv ("sic 
 solivagarum ") Weil. 52 iyyeos cod. Esc. eiraios Schwerdt. olkrov oIk- 
 
 rpbv &twi> M. Delent oUrpbr paene omnes: quo facto, iyy&Xov legunt nonnulli cum 
 Heimsoethio, iyydi'os Bamberger. 53 &,Koiw M, corr. Heath. Vix operae pretium 
 est hodie demonstrare quam saepe inter se confundantur -av et -<av. Tripsins M. 
 
 51. olwvo-troXwv. The restoration of 
 the participle removes all the difficulties 
 of sense. oluvoiroXuv had been objected 
 to by Schmidt and Weil on the ground 
 that anyone might make the comparison 
 quite as well as an augur. Oberdick 
 calls this a superficial objection, but in 
 saying that it is the similar fates and not 
 the similarity of sound that the poet al- 
 ludes to, he forgets that the fates are not 
 similar and that do^daa tis &Koieiv actually 
 means "he will fancy he hears". This 
 an augur would be the last to fancy. 
 oiuvoiroXos is a professional term. It is 
 used of Calchas (Horn. II. 1. 69), and of 
 Helenus (II. VI. 76), and is equivalent 
 to oluv6iJLavTis (used of Teiresias, Eur. 
 Phoen. 767), olotvofficbiros (Eur. Suppl. 
 500) and olwvitTTrjs (of Calchas, II. xm. 
 70). '• 
 
 " But it is a rule of such expressions 
 that while the noun is professional, the 
 verb is general. Thus <5c«po7r6Xos (II. 
 I. 63, V. n<)) = dvap6ixavTis, but bveipo- 
 7roX«i' = "to be concerned in a dream" 
 (iveipiiaaav). Plato Rep. 534 C rbv vvv 
 Slop bveipairoKovvTa teal virv&TTOvra. So 
 6eoTr6\os is a priest, but 6ecnr6\e!i' is said 
 of laymen, Plato Legg. 909 D. Cf. irepi- 
 v6\os and irepiiro\eTv. A similar dis- 
 tinction holds in Latin between agent 
 and verb (Wagner, Plaut. Menaech. Prol. 
 65). Hence oiwvoiroXtiv has the wider 
 sense, "to be concerned with birds", 
 whether as pAvTis or liuin-qs. The con- 
 struction is also much lightened by the 
 change. 
 
 52. The reading of M, oIktov oIktdov, 
 is generally rejected. But little help can 
 T. S. 
 
 be derived from the antistrophe until 
 . that also is emended. The omission of 
 olxTpov is insufficient, for it seems entirely 
 necessary to qualify oIktov, since it is 
 not every wail, but only one "like this 
 of ours", which will remind the hearer 
 of the nightingale. alKTpbv adds no defi- 
 nition of this kind, and is open to the 
 graver objections : ( 1 ) the repetition 
 oIktov oiKTpov, olKTpds (v. 54), oIktov 
 (v. 57) is intolerable: (2) though the 
 Greeks said oIktov olnTlfco-fftu and the 
 Romans lugere factum, and though yoepbs 
 oTktos, yoos olKTpds, oliiTpbs 8pr)vos are 
 natural intensifications in all languages, 
 yet it is not Greek (unless in intentional 
 bombast) to say oIktos oUrpos, yoepbs 
 yoos, nor Latin to say luctus luctuosus. 
 The only apparent exception which re- 
 calls itself is Ar. Av. 1060 0i<rova-' ein- 
 raiais eixcus, where however einToios has 
 a more special sense than eixti, and the 
 Latin would be votivis precibus. 
 
 The proper epithet is determined by 
 the sense. The oIktos has been (vv. 23 
 sqq.) and continues to be (v. 65, v. 118) 
 a supplication, i. e. iktouos. The mis- 
 take arose from a degenerate ikteov, thus 
 
 en-AiOCIKTeONOIKTON 
 became 
 
 en-AiOCOIKTONOIKTON, 
 
 of which the latter member would forth- 
 with be made adjectival. 
 
 53. tis. The repetition of tis after 
 the second participle, the one being in 
 protasis, the other in apodosis, offers no 
 difficulty. In Ar. Ach. 560 tire rts lart 
 TaHtapxos tls r) T«xo/uax as tofyi $orfi-r\- 
 aaiTo tis avians, the true reading is 
 
 2 
 
i8 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 AavkbSo? olierpas a\6%ov 
 
 &0' v7t6 j(\a>pwv Trerakav reyyoftiva 
 
 ss 
 
 dvr. )8'. 
 
 54 ntfnSos M. nvqaHSos Meineke. /iiuvdSos Oberdick. - effciSos Martin, v^crndos 
 Badham. Cuivis se offerent eiusdera generis multa e.g. (poiraSos, dXariSos &c. 
 Sed sensu aptissimo carent. Aai/X/oos scripsi. 55 Ki/wqXarov t' &r]Sovrjs 
 
 M, corr. Turnebus. 7' Stanley. HtpKr/Xdroi' Elmsley. Kipicrj\&Tas Hermann, 
 omisso t\ 56 OT071-0 x&P wv irora/i&ii t' ipyo/xiva M (sed prius in litura 
 
 est), or' iirb et elpyopJva Victorius. &irb %• TpoTtpwv elpyofiha Martin, Weil, 
 Oberdick, epitheto omnino pedestri irarpliav Haecker. Conicit Hermann ottA %\w- 
 pav werAXup iypopAva, praeclare ille qui(Jem, quantum ad %\upuv ireT&kwv attinet, 
 
 ra^lapxos ^ ffrparriybs 17..., and the in- 
 stance is thus similar to that before us. 
 In Ag. 662 rrroi tis i^KXe^ev rj '£17- 
 ■nJffUTO I Beos ns, oix avBpunros each tis 
 obviously has its separate value. Eur. 
 Andr. 733 is more awkward. 
 
 dxovEiv. The participle olkovov could 
 follow only verbs of knowing, perceiving, 
 not verbs of thinking (Goodwin, Moods 
 and T. § 113). Though in Xen. Anab. 
 VI. 6, 24 we find vo/wfe S', ilu> ip.t vvv 
 aToKrelvys, avopa dyadbv a/iroKTeivtav, yet 
 the imperative vo/ufe=l<r8i and gives no 
 warrant for vopue! dtronTetvow. 
 
 54. AavXCSos- Attempts have been 
 made to render u.ijti8os (') by Tripetas 
 (irJTi.8os =■ Tnpe'ws. So the Scholiast. But 
 this would make it almost impossible 
 to join t£s with the aXoxov to which it 
 must belong; for it would be too harsh 
 to separate tSs from the feminine Vripetas 
 prfriSos immediately following. Martin 
 further objects that, while Tr/pdas /3i'as 
 oXoxos is good, T. »)Jri5os a. is not. 
 Though it is dangerous to say what can- 
 not be done in cases of the kind, it is 
 dangerous on the other hand to give too 
 much weight to analogy. The uses of 
 /3(a with adjective or genitive, of ts and 
 <r0hos with genitive, and forms like 'Op- 
 <pela yijpvs (Eur. Ale. 971) amply support 
 Trjpeta iirfru, but give no evidence of 
 the further step T. /UtjT(Sos aXo^os: (2) 
 by |mjti8os olKTpas=olKTpas ZvtKa Ttjs 
 (i.iiti.8os. But the causal genitive, how- 
 ever it may be used with verbs and par- 
 
 ticiples, is only used with such adjectives 
 in exclamations, e.g. Eur. Ion 260 tXjj- 
 p.av <ri> to'X/ujjs, or when followed by the 
 noun with the article, Plat. Phaed. 58 E 
 e65alpA»> icpaivero xal tov rpoTov ko.1 tuv 
 \6yuv. Of both these explanations it 
 may be said, with Weil, that they lead 
 "ad genetivorum implicationem inextri- 
 cabilem". It is more in the manner of 
 Aeschylus to join a series of epithets (cf. 
 Ag. 154)- 
 
 AavXCSos is suggested by e.g. Thuc. 
 II. 29 iro\\oTs 6t tuv ttoi7]tuv iv &ijd6vos 
 fLirffiri Aai'At&s t) Bpvis eTuv6p.a<rTcu. Ca- 
 tullus lxv. 14 Qualia sub densis ramo- 
 rum concinit umbris Daulias, absumpti 
 fata gemens Ityli. Ov. Her. XV. 154 
 &c. The form AavXCs is used by Plu- 
 tarch II. 727 E of Procne. Cf. MjjXis 
 and MijXids, Aupts, 'Aals and 'Atrids. 
 
 The geographical title is Aeschylean, 
 ' ' come from afar, a foreigner from Daulis, 
 as I from Egypt". 
 
 Trjpttas dX6\ov. Cf. Theoc. xxvm. 
 9 NiKiias dX6xw. 
 
 olKTpas=otKTiJO|Uvr|S "wailing". A 
 usual epithet of the nightingale. Soph. 
 Aj. 629 oiKTpas y6ov UpvtBos ar)5ovs. 
 
 55. t", epexegetical, as in v. 42. She 
 is contemplated under two aspects, "et 
 mulieris et avis" (Scholefield). 
 
 56. The question put by Hermann in 
 regard to the reading of M, "num aqua- 
 tilis avis est luscinia?" touches but a 
 small part of the difficulty. He should 
 have asked whether the nightingale was, 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 irej>6ei fiev almv aqucov, yOetov, 
 ^vmi0ri<rt Bk 7ratSo? fiopov, w? avro<j)6veo<! 
 
 19 
 
 (65) 
 
 sed cetera vitiose. 
 
 S7 wevBet v&ov oXktov M. Excidit aliquid. viov nv' oIktov 
 
 as a matter of fact, kept from the rivers. 
 Paley, remarking that the bird frequents 
 places near the water, quotes Rhes. 546 
 St/iAevTOS iiiiiva Kolras. If it be meant 
 that she is kept from the open country 
 and the open river (as opposed to the 
 wooded country) by fear of the hawk, 
 X<ipwv without qualification is most un- 
 satisfactory. xfy> ' can only be used ( I ) 
 of certain definite spaces (Soph. Trach. 
 145): (2) like Toiroi requiring a defining 
 epithet : (3) in the sense of country, i. e. 
 agricultural and pastoral parts, as opposed 
 to town (Xen. Oec. v. 4, Hdt. IX. 15), 
 In none of these senses is x&P uv efpyerai 
 possible without an epithet. Hermann 
 finds the clue to the true reading, al- 
 though his own cannot be accepted. His 
 ot' diro \X<upuy irerdXwv eypojie'va is 
 taken from Horn. Od. XIX. 518 
 t!)S 5' fire HavSaptov kchJ/jt/, x\w/>^fe dfjdCiv, 
 KoKdv ddSr/ffiv, lapos viov larafiivoio, 
 SevSpiuv iv ireTdXoitri KaBe£op.£vq ttv- 
 
 Kivotaiv, 
 ijVe Bafid, rpwirQira x^et ttoXuijx^" tpavty 
 7ra?5' 6\o<pvpofi4v7i "ItvKov <pl\ov, Sv irore 
 
 XoKkQ 
 KTeive 81 arppadias. 
 
 To this we may add Eur. Hel. 1107, 
 
 Phaeth. Fr. 775, Hesiod Op. 580, Ar. 
 
 Av. 215, and Chaucer, Assembly of 
 
 Fowles, "the nightingale That clepeth 
 
 forth thefreshe leaves new". 
 
 To Hermann's reading it is to be ob- 
 jected that the bird " non ex arbore 
 excitata canit" (Weil), but sits among 
 the leaves (so passim), and that t" re- 
 quires to be accounted for. TeITo|jUva 
 for TeEToiiiva is the easiest of correc- 
 tions, and as = SaKpiovaa (Pers. 1065 &c.) 
 is well suited to the sense. &6' virb will 
 also account for the erasure in ai-oiro. 
 
 \\apav, of spring (lapos viov lo-ra- 
 pAvoio), at which time she begins. 
 
 57- The construction irevBct otKTov 
 rjfle'wv, with cognate accusative and ob- 
 jective genitive, is elegant enough, but 
 the recurring oTktov is offensive. Her- 
 mann's vioiKTov oTtov was given because 
 "opponuntur inter se luctus quod ex- 
 pulsa (i.e. according to his iypo/itva) e 
 consueta sede est, et lamenta ob necem 
 filii". Rather the opposition is "inter 
 luctum quod sedem certam nusquam ha- 
 bet (being KipK^Xaros and driven from 
 Daulis all over the world) et lamenta 
 &c." oTtov however will not stand. 
 oTtos is "fate", "doom", not "a song 
 of fate". The latter notion has been 
 falsely derived from e.g. Horn. Od. 
 VIII, 578 AavaC'v 1)8' 'IXlov oXtov aKoiwv. 
 But there is a vast difference between 
 'YKlov oXrov "the doom of Troy" (which 
 fell and was destroyed), and oXtov ifitwv 
 (whose only doom was that she was 
 compelled to leave them). In Eur. 
 I. T. 1091 i\?yov oXtov is universally 
 corrected to I. ol/crpiv. The reading 
 offered in the text is not so difficult 
 to extract from the mss. as it might 
 appear. EON for AffiN shews two of the 
 commonest errors, and if these once oc- 
 curred neN0ei(Me)NeONAOIKON 
 would be readily "corrected" into the 
 reading of M. 
 
 For irevSeC atcuva cf. Ag. 1145 oita tis 
 i-OvBk &K0p£T0S jSoas "Irvv "Itvv ffTivova* 
 &p,$i6a\7j KaKois ciriSCiv fitov (where 
 /3(oc is object to arivovaa). 
 
 For aoiKov rfiiav (t&v avvqBuv tottwx 
 Schol.) cf. Eur. Supp. 82 cucXauoros 
 yowv. Soph. Ant. 583 ko.k&v ayevCTOS 
 aluv. The combination of o?kos for the 
 human being and tj'Btj for the bird appears 
 Aeschylean. 
 
 58. |uvt£8i]o-i. More poetical as 
 "componit" than as "addit". Cf. Tac. 
 Agr. 3 incondita et rudi voce memoriam 
 
 2 — 2 
 
20 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 cS\ero irpos %etpo? eOev 
 
 8v(TfiaTopo<; kotov Tir)(cov. 
 
 TW9 Kal eym <j>i\6SvpTO<; 'laovlotcrt, vofioiffi 
 
 hcLTTTW tclv airaXav vejXoBegfj irapeiav 
 
 60 
 
 OTjO. 7'. 
 
 (70) 
 
 Heath, viov p.h> 0. Enger. viotxrov dhov Hermann. 59 x a P^ s &> & M, c° rr - 
 
 Porson. 61 iptKodiprois M, corr. Heath. Hexametro opus est. &r)8orloi<n 
 
 Spanheim, Pearson, Dind. 62 el\odepfj Emper, quod probant nonnulli parum 
 
 prioris servitutis composuisse. The word 
 is by no means restricted to unreal story. 
 Thuc. I. 97 oJ t& irpb t&v MtjSikwi' "E\- 
 \i\viKh ^vverldeGav. 
 
 - |j.opov, the manner of his death, and 
 so frequently accompanied by a. descrip- 
 tive epithet. Cf. Prom. Vinct. 680, S. c. 
 T. 199, &c. 
 
 a«To<t>ovws, either referring to her re- 
 lationship («u3to-) to the child, as ai- 
 toktovos is used of fratricide, S. c. T. 
 681, 805. Cf. x e ty airoKTovos, Eur. Med. 
 1254 and airoat/iayrts, Soph. Aj. 841; 
 or else =" by her own hand" as airo- 
 ktovus, Ag. 1 63 1. Cf. aiBhrris. The 
 former is to be preferred as emphasising 
 the cruelty. 
 
 61. tws koI iyii, i.e. in just such 
 tones. To be joined with <f>i\o8vpTos- 
 
 'Iaovfouri, d,vrl tov tptwrj 'EWt/wkt?, 
 Schol. But vonouri is not cpwvri nor should 
 "Ionian" be understood in this wide 
 sense. The reference is not to language 
 but to the plaintive chants, resembling 
 the peculiar dirge-strains of the Ionians 
 of Asia Minor (v. inf. 99). Aeschylus has 
 indeed no other direct mention of the 
 ' ' Ionians " as mourners, but several times 
 mentions those of the Asiatic neighbour- 
 hood, e.g. Mysians and Mariandynians, 
 who would influence the character of the 
 ceremonial wailing of the Ionians them- 
 selves. Cf. Pers. 1054 Kal <rripv' apaaae 
 /c4iri/3ffl rb Mvo-wv (on which the Scholiast 
 0! yap Mvaol koX ol $piyes el<rl /udWra 
 6pi\vtfnKol). Pers. 937 KaKO/iAeTox lav 
 MapiavSvvov Bpyvrfnjpos. Eur. I. T. 180 
 &vri\pa\fwvs (pSas vnvov r' 'Aavtffav aoi 
 Qavbaaw, Ta.v iv Spyvois p.ov<rav viicvn 
 
 lu\op.b>av. Cf. mourning of the Carians 
 Plat. Legg. vil. 800 E. 
 
 'IaovCouri vo(ioio-i then= iT)\ep.(oio-i 
 vo(ioi<ri t«5v (iv *A<rfa) 'lavav. There is 
 a geographical antithesis with veiXoSepij, 
 and a connotation of oriental softness and 
 effeminateness (cf. afipoyooi, aflp(nrei>6eU 
 of the Persae) in which the Ionians 
 shared. Cf. 'lwoKaixirnqs (Plut. II. 539 
 c), and Ar. Thesm. 163 otirep apixovlav 
 ixipwav .. 4/uTpo(p6povi> Si Kal Sick\wvt 
 TwctKcSs. 
 
 62. SdirTo. Generally understood as 
 = "tear" (apiairu), being used literally 
 of the cheek (d/«W« foufi) and meta- 
 phorically of the heart. For this the 
 nearest apparent parallel is Horn. II. 
 XIII. 83 1 fmvcu i/ibv Sdpv paKpiv, 6 rot 
 XP°a \eipi6evra | Sd\//ei ("bite"). 
 
 But SaTTia (cf. SapSAirrw, 8&itti\s, 
 dapes) is "to devour, gnaw" and can 
 scarcely without definition = a/j.vcrau S»i»{t. 
 Though it is true that tearing of the 
 cheek went with beating of the head 
 and breast in real dirge-mourning (cf. 
 Choeph. 24), yet the Iktcuos oTktos of the 
 Danaids is not a real Bpijvos, and would 
 not entail actual rending of the cheek. 
 Sdirro) and d/xiWw are companion words. 
 Prom. Vinct. 437 avvvola Si S&ttto/icu 
 Kiap. Pers. 115 tppHjv a/ifoaerat tpbfltp. 
 But they are not therefore synonymous 
 any more than devoro and lacero. Rather 
 there is a metaphor from cankerfret. 
 Care "like a worm i' the bud feeds on 
 their damask cheek" and on their heart. 
 Literally, Pindar Frag. 243 kSvov oi <ri)t 
 oiSi kU Sdwra. 
 
 The article tov ispathetic, "the cheek 
 
IKETIAEC, 
 
 aireipSSaicpvv re xapSiav 
 yoeSva 8' dvde/ii^ofiai 
 iroifuuvovaa <j)6/3ov<;, T&aSe (fivyafi 
 aepias dvo ya<} 
 
 O 
 
 (75) 
 
 21 
 
 65 
 
 consulto. vetKoTptHpij Blomfield. 63 icdpfav Dind. propter antistropham. 
 
 64 y6edva M. 65 deipaivovva <p&\ovs M. <pt\ovs manus recentior. De eo quod 
 
 dedi vide adnot. <pL\os Enger. Sapa, pAvowa <p. Hermann : secL-vereor ut Graece 
 dici possit ■yoeSpo dv8ep.lfop.ai. dei/jut. Posset aliquis deipalvovo' d<plK0v rao-de <pvyas... 
 
 once so delicate and full of the succulence 
 of Nile". 
 
 vei\o0epTJ. ttjk iv t$ Ne/Xijj 8epiaBe1- 
 <rav, tart. ^KaaTTjaaaav iv Mytiirrip, 
 Schol. Emper's ciXoStpij is bad, since 
 (1) there is a geographical contrast be- 
 tween Egypt and Ionia : (2) ci\o$epij 
 (cf. e'i\t]8epea/) should mean "tanned by 
 exposure to the sun", whereas Egyptian 
 women did not so expose their faces, but 
 wore a veil (v. 105) : (3) a cheek which 
 is ei\o$cpys is not likely to be diraXt) 
 but the contrary (cf. v. 126). Rather 
 "ad Nilum maturatam" {dw& tuv 0-7-0- 
 Xiiav t) /xercupopa, Schol.), with reference 
 to the succulent xp°^ as avBos produced 
 by the specially nutritive qualities of the 
 river (w. 827 — 830). 
 
 63. direipoSoKpvv, "profusely weep- 
 ing" (Paley), "lacrimarum expertem" 
 (Dindorf). The latter is nearer the mark, 
 though not quite adequate. The sense 
 is, Saxpiav oin (p,ireipov. Cf. S. c. T. 
 363 SpiatSes Kaivowlinoves y4tu. Similar 
 formations are direiporoKos (virgin) Anth. 
 Pal. VI. 10, dirapoxaKos Eur. Ale. 927, 
 direipopdxas, Pind. N. IV. 49. The pre- 
 vious ease of theheart amid the Egyptian 
 ci/SpoYiis is contrasted with its present 
 suffering. 
 
 64. voeSvd. 8* dv0£|i(£o|iai. twv yawv 
 to &v9o% diroSpiiro/Juu, Schol. But -yoeSva 
 diners from 700ns as the feelings and 
 sufferings from the groans which they 
 prompt. The metaphor of the verb finds 
 its analogies in a"v$os and durov. Lucian 
 (De Mer. Cond. § 39) has dirav8t£opai. 
 
 65. The MS. reading SEi|uUvoiio-a cj>6- 
 Xovs is generally altered to tfiCXovs, i. e. 
 
 "fearing, as to friends of this our flight, 
 that there is none", of which Hermann 
 need not have complained that it was im- 
 pedita sententia. But the o preserved in 
 M can scarcely be accidental. In minus- 
 cules P and XX are practically indis- 
 tinguishable, the single X for p is no 
 improbable error. The reading given 
 above supposes 8eip.aCvovo-a to have been 
 a gloss on iroiu.aCvovo-a <j>6povs and then 
 to have taken the place of the par- 
 ticiple. For the expression cf. Ag. 669 
 £f}ovKo\,oufiev (ppovTiaiv viav irdBos, 
 Eum. 78 rbvSe fiovKo\oip.evos irbvov, 
 Theoc. XI. 80 iTrotfiai.vev rbv 'ipitiTa, Or- 
 phica (Hermann p. 507) iroi/mtvuv irpar 
 irldeo'<nv dvbp.pja.Tov ilinhv (para. 
 
 The meaning in all these cases is not 
 "to beguile" but "to brood over". 
 This agrees well with dv6Ep(gou.<u, and 
 the plural <f>opous of the various fears 
 which engage them. 
 
 65. <f>iryds depCas diro 7as should be 
 joined. TatrSe <j>vyds=TuvSc tov <j>eu- 
 ■yovo-wv. Cf. Thuc. VIII. 64 Kal yap raj 
 tpuyrj atiTwv £fw rjv virb tOjv 'A$Tjvaitav 
 wapd toIs Ile\oTrovv>i<rlois (where the Scho- 
 liast rightly says <pvyd8es airuv ire<pev- 
 ybres). Xen. Hell. V. 2, 9 nardyeiv tt)v 
 <pvyi)v. The particular force of Ta<r8e is 
 explained by depCas diri las, "one like 
 ours, which comes from so far". 
 
 66. deptas. The Scholiast explains 
 anoTuvrir p.t\awa ydp karw. rj 8n ra- 
 ireivi) koX toIs dirb da\dooiis tlis vTroyetos 
 (palverai. Hermann quotes Steph. By- 
 zant. 'Aepia' r\ AlyvTros irapa t6v dipa' 
 Kal yapr)ep6eo-o-av airf)v <paaiv. Cf. Apoll. 
 Rhod. IV. 207 rjpos 6V r\epir\ TroXuXijibs 
 
 o 
 
22 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 el Tt? i<rrl /cqSeftcov. 
 
 dX\d, 8eol jeniicu, K\ver\ ev rb hUaiov IZovres' dvT. 7'. 
 
 rjfiq fir) Tg\o? evBovre 1 } e^eiv trap alcrav, 
 
 68 Oeol ol yevtrtu M, corr. Porson. 69 17/cat /trj ri\eov Sovres M (secun- 
 
 dum plerosque; sed ijjSai Vitelli ap. Weckleinium). 4} /8cu cod. Par. 4) /col cod. 
 Guelf. Varietas orta est ex eo, quod inter se simillima vixque discernenda sunt k et 
 /3 in minusculis. ijpQ Dind. yfiav Schuetz. "Hpa /t^ to n-X^ox Schoemann. 
 
 eVX^&TO I p^rjp Aityu7TT0S irpoTepTfteviwu 
 aifi/Se. Oberdick accepts a derivation 
 from Egyptian Iri. But the title is by 
 no means confined to Egypt. Hartung 
 reminds us that Thasos, Libya, Crete 
 (Pliny N. H. IV. 20), Sicily, Cyprus, Ae- 
 thiopia are according to Hesychius all 
 ijeplai. The explanation of Stephanus 
 would correspond with the Homeric irepl 
 5* typa irov\iw exevev (II. v. 776) and the 
 adjectives i/epbeis and ^epoeiS^s. The 
 hazy dijp of Egypt would thus lie in 
 contrast with the alffijp \ap.irp6T&Tos of 
 Attica. Pind. (P. IV. 93) has KeXaive^ij 
 iridia of Libya. But in the simple mean- 
 ing of darkness the adjective would here 
 be pointless, having nothing to do with 
 the reception of the Danaids. And if 
 we write 'AepCas as = AtY«TTou there is 
 a similar lack of direct bearing. A better 
 meaning is "far-off", a notion derived 
 from "dimly seen". Cf. Apoll. Rhod. 
 I. 580, and Horn. II. v. 770 iiraov r 
 yepoeides dvijp tdev btpQahpuylffiv \ tfp.evos iv 
 oKoiel-Q. The meaning would come first 
 through mariners. It is the remoteness 
 of Egypt that makes the Danaids fearful 
 of indifference. 
 
 67. & tis €ctt£. iroi|i.a(v<ni(ra d>d|3ovs 
 et tis «<ttI=<|)oPov|i,^v»| |nj ov tis fl. Cf. 
 Eur. Med. 184 8pd<rw t&S'. drdp 0A/3os 
 el Tetau. Similarly ol/tros el yeviiaeTtu. 
 r&de, ibid. 931. The context decides in 
 each case for p.^ or ftl) oi. Soph. Trach. 
 176 <pbfit# Tapf}ov<rai> el=tt>o^ovpAvriv p.ij. 
 
 68. 6tol -yevETai. Of the two possible 
 renderings, (1) di genitales "presiding 
 over generation") e.g. Eur. Ion 11 30: 
 (2) di gentiles, patrii ("tutelary or an- 
 cestral gods of our race" = yevtOXtoi 
 
 S. c. T. 639), the former is on all ac- 
 counts preferable. The context refers to 
 the consummation of a union, and deol 
 riXeioi (vv. 69 — 71) are also di genitales. 
 
 t$ tSovTcs. Not merely Trpo<pp6vws or 
 SiKoiws iiridbvres, but also with the sense 
 "providing well for..." "taking care that 
 justice come about ". Cf. Soph. Aj. 1165 
 oirevffov KolKrjv KiirerSv nv' ISetv. Theoc. 
 XV. 2 Spy Sitppov, 'EivSa, oirj. Horn. 
 Od. VHI. 443 airbs vvv tSe TrQp.a. ISov- 
 Tes is "coincident" aorist. 
 
 6g. Of the MS. reading tcXcov Paley 
 says "it is easy to supply rb irpay/m or 
 rb jSoi>\eiv*a, or even vfipiv from the fol- 
 lowing verse". The latter course, how- 
 ever, seems impossible, nor is it easy to 
 find analogy for the former, which, after 
 all, simply means that Ti\eov=re\os. If 
 riktov were sound TJfiav might be read, 
 ?X £l v being intransitive: "let not youth- 
 ful lust be consummated". But it seems 
 best to extract TeAOCGNAoNTec from 
 TeAGONAoNTec, and to understand t«- 
 Aos as in Eum. 835 diij irpb iralbav ko.1 
 ya/afKlov tAous. Hesychius has 7-eAetot 
 0! yeyapniK&Tes, and the Scholiast on Ar. 
 Thesm. 973 "Hpa reKela ko.1 Zeis rf\eios 
 irtfiwvTo iv rots ydpats a>s wpwdveis Byres 
 t&v ydfiuf tAos <5e 6 ydptos. Eum. 213 
 ^ Kdpr' &rip.a xal 7rap' oidiv elpydaia 
 "Hpas rcXefos (cal Aios iriardbpuiTa, where 
 "Spa reXe(a="H/)o jvy/a, jfuito pronuba: 
 v. Jebb on TravreKiis Sdpiap, Soph. O. T. 
 93°- 
 
 tjP^i, i.e. to lustful heated youth, the 
 notion of wantonness being uppermost. 
 Pind. P. VI. 47 vbtp Se irXovroy, ayw>/ 
 aSiKov oW inripoirKov r/fiav, opeVei. P. 
 IV. 295 Ov/ibv inSbadai irpbs ijfiav iro\- 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 vfUpiv 8' erot/ia)? o-tuyoi'T6S, ev 
 TeXoiT av evhiKovs ydfiov 1 ;. 
 ear* 8e kolk iroXi/MOv reipofievoK 
 
 23 
 
 (so) 70 
 
 7o — 71 irolptus a-rvyovres 7tAoit' &k fvdtKoi yi/iois M. iri/uas cod. Guelf. M/ius 
 Arnold. o-TuyoOvfcs Turnebus. Deest 'syllaba longa post VTvyovres, quocirca oi 
 it&oit' &v fvSucoi yd/tots; Westphal: oi iriXoir' av iKSUos yapos Weil: (rriyovTes eS 
 ttAoit' &v IrSucoL v6iiois Hermann, vo/wis etiam Schwerdt. De emendatione mea 
 infra disceptatur. Cum. reXmr' in 7t^Xoit' depravatum esset, necesse erat ivdixovs in 
 IvStKoi. abiret. 72 (an Si k&k M. lanv kAk Enger. irroXe'p.ov M, unde 
 
 X&kis. So the verb Eur. Or. 696 fy3? 
 Sij/ws els 6pyT)v we<riiv. Cf. the use of 
 veaviK&s =protervus. 
 
 70. Ito£(jkiis is assuredly right, while 
 £tv|m>s is weak. It = oi b~irxpppoirm or 
 studiose. Cf. Ag. 842 fcvxfieU irdifws 
 (zealous) rp> kfial <retpa<popos. 
 
 o-rvyovTss. The tense must match I86v- 
 t«s and evBivres, and Horvyov is unim- 
 peachable (v. Veitch, Verbs Irr. and 
 Def.). In point of sense the true use of 
 arvyetv as opposed to pnaetv (cf. Eur. El. 
 1015), '™- °f tne exhibition of loathing, 
 is brought out. 
 
 70 — 71. el tsXoit. There is no evi- 
 dence for the contraction Kap£av claimed 
 by Dindorf in v. 63. Nor is there any for 
 the usage IvSikos tivi iriXeiv. eVSikov is 
 that which h Sluy irp&aserai, that which 
 is done, ruled or moved with justice. 
 Moreover -yd(J.oi.s of itself cannot bear all 
 the implication of the Scholiast tois vevo- 
 Hur/iivois «al Sofao'i? iifuv. If TiXoir' av 
 ivducoi yd/tois has a meaning it is "keep 
 yourselves in the position of justice as 
 regards your dealings with marriages 
 (and ours among them) ". This however 
 would be interpreting "flta (fipevdv". 
 
 There is a contrast between ri\o% irop' 
 attrav and a tAos which is iv aXa-Q, i.e. 
 an IvSikov re"Xos. The Danaids do not 
 call upon the 9eol yevdrai (and riXeioi) 
 to prevent any marriage but the wrong- 
 ful one. 
 
 The conjecture e3 was also made by 
 Hermann, who, however, used it as a 
 
 poor resource for metre, joining it with 
 his (rrkyovres. With t«\oit« it becomes 
 part of a customary phrase. Cf. S. c. T. 
 35 ev reXet 9e6s, Ag. 806, Pers. 225 
 &c. The conception arose from CTyf"ON- 
 TGCGYTeAoiT, where the letter G was 
 absorbed and YT became TT- In the 
 context (ffeol yevirai....TeT^os &c.) reXotre 
 becomes practically certain. 
 
 72. con Sk kAk. Though antistro- 
 phic correspondence is very severe in 
 Aeschylus, there are undoubtedly sys- 
 tems (very common in Euripides) in which 
 long syllables may answer to short, and 
 resolved feet to close. Inf. v. 531 Ila/t- 
 (piXoiv corresponds to TroXXi Pporiiv (v. 
 522), and v. 528 irepq. Sk to Xeifiuva (v. 
 518). In view of the present ignorance 
 of many metrical intricacies if is not 
 safe to alter to 2o-tiv kcik. ii, indeed, 
 is of little advantage to the sense, since 
 the a fortiori argument which here begins 
 with the emphatic fori is perhaps better 
 introduced without the particle. But, 
 though Si may be omitted, it is certainly 
 inelegant to omit Ik and to read (<mv 
 Kal voXe'p.cp with Paley. The construc- 
 tion is pregnantly used of those who not 
 only TroXifUf relpovrat. but also £k iroXe'p.ov 
 (peiyovat.. Paley illustrates the passage 
 appositely by Plut. de Superst. § 14 dm 
 SoiXip 0ei5|i/ios j8w/tos, l<m Kal Xijorais 
 aftifiriXa iroXXa ruv lepuv, Kal iroXe/tfous 
 (jxiyovres, av ay&Xfiaros Xafiwvrai 17 raoO, 
 Bappovcn. 
 
2 4 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 fiwfios, dpfj<s <j)vydtriv 
 pvfia , Scufjbovuv <rej3a<;. 
 eiprjrai \6yof ev irava\r)0<2s' 
 Ato? tfiepos ovk evdrjpa.TO<; erv^drj' 
 
 arp. 8'. (85) 75 
 
 t<rra> Si irTo\ip.ip Paley dubitanter. 73 opijs M. Apijs cod. Guelf. &pas Scholefield; 
 sed Homericam formam servat poeta vocabuli ex Homero sumpti. fiwpns apos' Ah- 
 rens. 74 Licet cogitare de dvcfievuv trtfias i.e. "ara quam hostes (persequentes) 
 
 reverentur". Cf. Eum. 690 wdyos "Apeios, iv Si rip ai^as iarwv. 75 ddeiri Stos M. 
 
 effl eti\ cod. Par. et6" e&7 tAos Lincke. ei 8eli) 8eos Schuetz, multis probantibus : 
 ipse postea repudiat. Iffel-g (ex Hesych. eWtia: SiKaioaivrj) Hermann cum praece- 
 
 73. aprjs pup.a (JM/yaa-iv, to be joined : 
 "a .defence fr om harm fo r fu gitives! ' . 
 The Scholiast explains koX toIs in iro\ipu>v 
 Si Tetpo/nivois Kal ipeiyovaiv 6 jioip.bs Sia 
 t& tCjv Saifwvojv ffifias pu/na ttjs ^Xd^rjs 
 iarlv. Hesychius gives dptf - p\d.Pn t\ 
 kv Tip"Apet. Cf. II. XVIII. 100 dprp dXft- 
 TTjpa yeviaBai, XII. 334 ipriv irdpoto-tv 
 6,p.ivea>. The objective genitive as in 
 Frag. 301 8o.vo.tov . . .ooirep pJyiaTov pvfia 
 rwv ttoXK&v kok&v. 
 
 iKtVai and (jnryaScs are coupled in 
 Choeph. 336 T&<pos 5' Uiras SiSeKTai <pv- 
 ydSas 8' dpJoius, 
 
 74. Saiprfvuv cre'Pas. The Scholiast's 
 Sib.rb tuv S. aifla.s is away from the con- 
 struction. Weil's idque ius etiam di re- 
 verentur, though supported by Eum. 94 
 <r^/3« rot Zeis toS' iKvofiav (rifias, seems 
 less good than the objective genitive, 
 "an awe felt for heaven", in apposition 
 to pwp.6s an d pufxet., with which that awe 
 is identified. 
 
 75. The A9th\ Bids of M, usually al- 
 tered to el 8«it] 8eos, is taken with irav- 
 aVnSus (cf. ei\iyus) to refer to the sup- 
 posed derivation of debs from 8etvai (Hdt. 
 11. 52) i.e. "may God in sooth bring 
 good". The confusion of Qebs and Aids 
 is argued by Porson on Eur. Orest. (fin.). 
 This correction does not appear the best 
 possible, and it leaves an abrupt asyn- 
 deton of the next line. That line with 
 its gnomic aorist is evidently taken from 
 some collection of proverbial wisdom. 
 The Scholiast says yvoip,utuis irapa. rb 
 
 "'Aviip Si Kev oil ti Aibs viov elpiffvaito 1 ' 
 (II. VIII. 143). It is indeed yvufuxws, 
 but its origin is not to be sought in any 
 single passage of extant literature. There 
 were many yvw/iai to the same effect, 
 e.g. Solon X. Trafiirav 5' adavdruv d(pa.vrjs 
 vbos ivBpiiwoKri. The saying is in fact 
 a Tptyipiov p.v6os (Cho. 314), a irapoi/ita 
 (Ag. 264). Aeschylus, like Pindar (P. 
 VII. 54 <pavrl 5' avBpdnrwv wa\aial prjO-t.es 
 k.t.'S.), is fond of quoting saws, which 
 are introduced in various ways, e.g. Ag. 
 369 otic l<pa Tts .., Ag. 750 ira\aJ.<pa.Tos 
 S' iv Pporois X670S Htvktcu, Cho. 314 
 ..rpiyipwv p.vOos T&Se <puvet. The theo- 
 logical wisdom of the following lines is 
 better suited (in point, of rjBos) to the 
 Danaids as a quotation than, as original 
 thought. The A IOC of M arose from 
 acorruptionof eipHTA I AO TGC, through 
 the similar shapes A, A. A and |, |". 
 
 76. 1'p.epos, stronger than voos or 
 pov\y, or Ad <pl\ov iartv (Weil); 
 = "that which Zeus hath set his heart 
 upon". The stronger meaning is con- 
 stant: cf. Plat. Crat. 418 C &<rpiAvois Kdl 
 Ipelpovo-iv ("nay, yearning") iylyvero Tb 
 (puis. 
 
 oils cvStjpaTOS. Weil's -"Iovis volun- 
 tas non facile expugnatur" ( = eivUaros) 
 misses the point of the metaphor. The 
 allusion is to the chase and the difficulty 
 of catching an evasive object in the dark 
 or an evasive animal in the thickets of 
 a shadowy wood. "It is not easy to 
 track out the desire of Zeus: for the 
 
IKETIAEC. 25 
 
 trdvT avp&r <j>Xeiyi6ei 
 
 itQ.v ' cr«OT&) KeXaivco Korkyrj 
 
 dentibus prave coniungens. Id dedi, quod sententia flagitare videtur. 77 — 79 
 
 et 82—84 transponunt Westphal, Oberdick. 77—78 irivrai.. rot '<p\eyi9a k&v 
 
 (TK&tim fiAXtumi- fin<Ti)x<" M. irivrtf, rot cod. Guelf. iravrq. toi editt. iieKalvq. £ux 
 ti)x? et in antist. Teivowiv Porson, quali structura, haud liquet. /teXafrp re tux? Her- 
 mann. fieXalvas (wruxlas Westphal. Rationem meae correctionis reddidi. 
 
 mind of Zeus, in which we seek to trace 
 that desire ( — the tfu-pos is that which runs 
 through the voos — ), is full of mysterious 
 ways, which to him are clear, to us are 
 dark ". 
 
 ItuxOt] = ir&ei. Cf. Eum. 353 iraX- 
 \eiKwv 7r4w\o)i> d/xoipos Irixd-ip. The 
 whole diction of this line bears the ap- 
 pearance of a direct quotation. 
 
 77 — 84. The arrangement of the fol- 
 lowing thoughts has perplexed all com- 
 mentators. Westphal and Oberdick 
 transpose vv. 77 — 79 with vv. 82 — 84, 
 under the impression that w. 82—84 
 give a better completion to the metaphor 
 in evBijpcn-os. But on the other hand 
 vv. 77 — 79 pome no better after v. 81 
 than where they stand, at present. The 
 question is obscured also by the corrup- 
 tion in vv. 77 : — 79 and the consequent 
 
 . uncertainty of the metaphor there in- 
 
 , volved. Weil, following Sehutz, finds in 
 these lines " comparationem a spectaculo 
 fulminum atras nubes. interlucentium duc- 
 
 . tam". This, however vigorous in itself, 
 leads to hopeless confusion. , Paley also 
 supposes a mixture of metaphors from 
 hunting, a candle or lightning, wrestling, 
 and a thick wood. The course of thought 
 seems rather to be: "what Zeus hath set 
 his mind upon eludes all pursuit. To 
 himself everything (his purpose and its 
 course) is clear. His will goes toward 
 the end it clearly sees, though we see 
 neither the purpose nor the end. And if 
 Zeus decide that a thing be brought to 
 pass, it is (despite all attempts to wrestle 
 with it) sure to escape a fall: for (when 
 a man thinks to see and counteract his 
 
 -purpose, he fails because) the devices of 
 
 Zeus (like a wrestler's tricks) are dark 
 and mysterious —they evade us amid the 
 intricate ways of his mind, just as the 
 hunted animal evades us in the dark 
 ways of the wood ". 
 
 The'metaphor SavXoC, Sao-iaoi thus re- 
 turns to that of cv8ijpaTos, while never- 
 theless it continues that of the wrestling 
 vv. 80 — 81. Thus tvOijparos runs through 
 the whole. "There is no catching the 
 desire of Zeus (1) because he sees where 
 all is dark to us, (2) because his devices 
 are intricate and we cannot discover and 
 struggle against them". The lack of 
 perspicuity is plainly due to the welding 
 together of several different remains of 
 proverbial theology. 
 
 77 — 79- The MS. reading does not 
 wholly correspond to the explanation of 
 the Scholiast in iravri t6vij> (i.e. itavrij.) 
 \ifnrei (i.e. <p\eyi6ei), Kai> oVa oteoVou 
 Xvpy (i. e. "dv anlrrip). rots fi£v acflpiiirois 
 (i. e. /iep6lfe<T<Ti Xaois) o&k €i<rii>ovT6s iarui, 
 aXXa ixfkaiva tis airois Karixei avrrvxla 
 (from which it appears that he read 
 lx.eKa.lvq. ^vvrvxia), Kwrixei, indeed, may 
 be a trace of an earlier explanation com- 
 bined with a later in order to make the 
 best of a corrupt reading. Yet this should 
 not be pressed, since Karix a is the verb 
 which would most naturally offer itself 
 for the sense the Scholiast required. It is 
 difficult to understand Hermann's note 
 "ubique Iovis voluntas etiam in tenebris 
 atraque sorte conflictantibus lucet". If 
 the will of Zeus "ubique lucet" it can 
 hardly be oik eiB-^paros, unless we de- 
 grade the image to that of an ignis 
 fatuus. Nor is there any reference to 
 fate, but to the will of Zeus and human 
 
26 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 W 
 
 Oa* 
 
 fiepoTrecrai \aois. 
 
 wwrTet 8' derfaXh ovB' em varrq), 
 
 Kopv<f>a Atos el Kgajrfirf tcpar/fia reKeiov 
 
 BavXol yap TrpaTTiSmK 
 
 *_' / /. _J„,_ „#" 
 
 aw. 8'. (90) 80 
 
 ZaaKLoL Te reivovori iropoi-- 
 KariBeiv atppcMTTOl. 
 
 81 KpcuiBii M. 
 
 83 rlvovai M. 
 
 84 KureiSetu M. 
 
 85 Be &ttiSiiv M, corr. 
 
 short sight. The sense required is rather 
 "omnia ipsi lucent, quamvis nigra cali- 
 gine offusa teneat mortalibus aegris". 
 Cf. Hor. Od. m. 29. 29 prudens futuri 
 - temporis exitum Caliginosa nocte premit 
 ■ deus. The reading offered above makes 
 both sense and syntax clear. <pXeyc6« is 
 indifferently transitive or intransitive. 
 ^Ehe corruption tt&ntAITOI for tt&nt- 
 /fYTfll is of the commonest kind, avTw 
 in the emphatic sense ipsi cannot be 
 denied to lyrics. In Eum. 320 airif 
 TeX&os ty&vqiiev, the force of airy is 
 much less, kot^eiv is the customary 
 word with e.g. ctff, <tk6tos, rmtpa, <j>ws: 
 cf. Pers. 387, Horn. Od. xiu. 269; and 
 the inverted form Zeis ffudrip Karixei is 
 paralleled by e.g. II. XVI. 79 ol 8' d\a- 
 X^ry irav iribiov Karfx ™"- The anti- 
 strophe points to —"— for the end of the 
 line. If Tex»| passed into tv\t) the Au- 
 p1.aap.b5 would follow as a matter of 
 course. 
 
 79. |updire(r<ri Xaots. Whatever the 
 origin of fUpoires, Aeschylus appears to 
 have understood it of the weakness and 
 pitiable condition of mortals (SuXolfiporol, 
 moftales aegri) : cf. Cho. 1018 08ns p.epb- 
 irwv curivij f&OTov Stb, tuvtos ap-elif/ei, in 
 which passage the later use of /Upores 
 without a substantive shews itself. Homer 
 always adds fipoToi or &v$pwwoi ( = Xao£ 
 here). 
 
 80. d(nj>aX&, in the original sense 
 ctvcv tou <r<paXijv<u. ov8* M. vutu is 
 epexegetical of dir^aX^s, the fall upon 
 the back being the only fall which made 
 a defeat. A fall upon the knee (Pers. 
 930) or shoulder (Ar. Eq. 571) was not a 
 
 defeat, but the thrown one must KetaBai 
 tiirrios. There is of course no notion in 
 irlirrei of even a partial reverse. In a 
 struggle the contestants lift each other 
 off their feet, but at all such liftings the 
 will of Zeus alights on a sure footing. 
 The subject of irCirm is irpayna, A Kpavflrj 
 being =0 ti Kpav8rj. 
 
 81. Kopv<J>a Aios, Icrvi s numin e. Cf. 
 lirwetieiv, Karavefeiv, dvavetieiv. II. I. 
 527 oiK ireketiTTiTov, Stl Key Ke<j>a\y tcara- 
 veiaa. Paley quotes Callimachus for 
 Kopvtpk Albs $ k' iiriveuar}, | ^fnredov. 
 
 r^Xeiov, proleptic and to be joined 
 closely with Kpav9fj = "si Iuppiter rem 
 pajficere decreveril". Inf. v. 587 T&vtie 
 KpcuvbvTuv \6yor. 601 iKpcw' dvev k\ij- 
 TTJpos ii)S etvcu rdde. 
 
 82. SavXol Scutkioi. A metaphor from 
 a forest with intricate paths (iropoi). 
 Horn. Od. v. 470 8&<ritios SXij. Herod. 
 IV. 21 Sa<ri>s 8X5 tto.vtoI'q. Saaia as a 
 noun =" thickets". Similarly a "bushy" 
 beard is both SavKbs and S&okios (Pers. 
 316, Frag. 30). The lairs of wild ani- 
 mals are in such places Horn. Od. v. 470. 
 
 irpairCSes not merely thoughts, but 
 shrewd devices (of wrestling) which, like 
 chased animals, run through the intricate 
 paths (irbpoi also signifies "wiles") of the 
 dark mysterious mind of Zeus, rtivovm 
 adds to the sense of profundity: — "stretch 
 far". 
 
 84. a<ppaoToi, hand perspiciendi, or 
 a^ij/j.fi\T]Toi : from <ppd£ofiai not <ppdfa 
 (cf. d(ppaSta, &<ppi.Sp.uv). Cf. Hdt. V. 92 
 KaTaKpiwrei es rb itypaoTOTarov... 
 brurmiUmi lis,* el bTro<TTpi\j/avTes is fi}- 
 rrjffic aTLKolaro, irdvra ipevvrfaeiv ptiX- 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 vaiTTei S ikirihmv a$> vtynripyav 
 
 iravrnXeit fiporoiv;' 
 filav 8" ov Tt? igoirXltei 
 
 oTp. e'. (95) 
 
 27 
 85 
 
 Hermann. 87 — 89 filar 5' o0tiv' tioirkl&i rav Utoivov daifwvlan rjnevov &v <ppo* 
 
 v-r\n& 7tbs M. ippoviiiiroios in tppovfiM tws mutatum cod. Guelf. Magnus est con- 
 iecturarum proventus, cum quibus meam componere ausus sum. oflns Auratus. 
 
 otfns &faXi5£« ric airovov Saip.ovlu>v Her- 
 
 Tav airovov Saipovlav Westphal, Oberdick. 
 
 Xoiec, and Hymn. Merc. 353 cuppaoTos 
 <jt()Sos. 
 
 Ka-nSeiv, with the sense of Karoirriis, 
 KardtrKoiroSt = explorare. 
 
 85. IXiri8<ov <itj>' vi|n.irvpyuv. As if 
 hopes and fancies are a proud citadel, in 
 which mortals live in false security. The 
 literal iro'Xis i^tirvpyos (Eum. 691) be- 
 comes the metaphorical <*\7rls i\j/iirvpyos. 
 In Cho. 691 the true reading is probably 
 ot 'yd, tear aicpas (XiriSot iropOoi/ieSa, 
 where axpa £\irls suggests &Kpoiro\is. The 
 sense of pride is frequent with the verb 
 irvpyovodai.; cf. Pers. 192, Eur. Or. 1568 
 ■Jreiripywaai. dpu.au. 
 
 irayuXeis. Best taken proleptically, 
 since idirra calls for some such quali- 
 fication. The contrast between the pride 
 and the fall is better brought out thus 
 than by the Scholiast's rois rov 6\£<r0ai 
 &%lovs, ian Kanovs. The moral meaning 
 of iravtiX-qs ( =perditus) only occurs where 
 the context or the special fame of the 
 person directly bears upon some mischief 
 or bloodshed worked by the possessor of 
 the epithet, e.g. Eur. El. 60 i) iravtlikqs 
 TvvSapls, Soph. El. 544, Soph. O. C. 
 1264 &c. The whole form of the ex- 
 pression here resembles S. c. T. 71 /117 
 /mi t6\i,v ye Tpvp.v66ev iraviliKeBpov inBap.- 
 vtffrjTe, Pers. 732 Jiatcrploiv S' Ippei iravd\ris 
 Sijfios. 
 
 87 — 90. The Scholiast's comment on 
 these difficult lines is ri Si (f>p6vi)p.a airov 
 iiri tuv iryvun kSpaapAriav k<pi\p.evov ii,t- 
 irpal-e rov axoirbv iavrov airrbOev, airb 
 twv ayvwv iSpcur/idrav, iari tov oipavov, 
 which shews that he struggled valiantly 
 with a reading substantially the same as 
 that of M in vv. 89 — 90. The chief 
 
 attempts at emendation are given above. 
 Those who, like Weil and Paley, keep 
 oiStiv' in v. 87 and make Zeus the subject 
 of c|oir\(£ci, explain it of the ease with 
 which he effects his purpose*; and this 
 sense they carry on with the alteration 
 irav airovov SaipSviov "omne quod a dis 
 venit labore caret" (Paley). The asyn- 
 deton so caused is harsh and the remark 
 is not the most apposite. The most that 
 can be said for it is that it is a possible 
 sense and has parallels in Eur. Phoen. 
 690, Eum. 651, Lucr. v. 1181. But when 
 v. 88 is thus reconstructed, vv. 89 — 90 
 are left with asyndeton again. 
 
 It does not seem to have been ob- 
 served (1) that an epithet Pporciov ac- 
 companies lippiv vav. 91, and that this, 
 after the Pporois of v. 86, necessarily 
 implies an antithesis to some iSPpis which 
 is not pporeios. The antithetic word 
 must evidently be looked for in Sai- 
 p.ovlwv. (2) that <|>p6Vnp,a means animi, 
 pride proper or improper, not voluntas 
 (ftotiXevfia). ippovripa answers to p.iya 
 rppoveiv, and is high, stubborn, or wicked 
 thought, not simply thought. Generally 
 indeed an epithet accompanies "the word 
 (tbfiov, Kaprep&v, SicrOeov, tifiucov, aBeov, 
 iwipKO/iTov, iiriprdXfwv, pAraiov all occur 
 in Aeschylus), but not necessarily: cf. 
 Prom. V. 953 (refivoaTo/ws ye Kai <ppovri- 
 p.a.TOS 7rX^«s, and inf. v. 879. 
 
 These considerations point to the read- 
 ing given above, which may be rendered : 
 " mortales ab alto spiritu deicit : immo si 
 quis deorum divinam Mam vim armat, 
 ilico de eo Iuppiter superbiae poenas 
 sumit quamquam in sacris sedibus se- 
 dente. (Qui ergo deos punit ipsos) in 
 
28 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 ray dirovov Saiftoviav, 
 
 rjfievov ov ^pov/jfiar ovk 
 
 avioaep i^eirpa^ev e/t7ra? iSpdvmv i<p' ar/vwv. 
 
 lSea-0a) S' ets vfipiv jSporeiov, of av- 
 
 (101) 90 
 
 mann. Deinde ijp.ei>os 8> (suum) Paley. Banaov &>a> Weil (ex Hesychio, apud quern 
 Bdaawv per KaBeftp.ei'os explicatur), arbitrans inesse aliquid in scholiastae. paraphrasi. 
 liVTinov ava Hermann, ijpep.' &vw Martin, q. fii/iovev Conington, Emper. 
 .90 /3ovX&s pro Ip-iras temere Oberdick, tou>&! Burges. dtj>' plerique. 91 is M, 
 
 et fiplmov in Ppiraov corr. ota ved$a M. of dwedfct ipse dedi. otq. Schuetz. 
 
 niortalem libidinem despiciat &g." This, 
 put in the»form ovti$...8v...ovk (nemo de 
 quo non sumat), was liable to corruption, 
 which the double accusative 6v eijeirpaije 
 4>povTJ|J.aTa facilitated. In further sup- 
 port of this reading it may be noted that 
 (1) pCav is more frequently used in a bad 
 sense, parallel to iifipis. Horn. Od. xv. 
 329 fl/3pts re pit) re, and is better used of 
 an act of violence than an exertion of 
 strength (aBivos, jueVos) ; (2) gpiras has 
 more force with tjp^vov eSpdvuv £<j> dyviav 
 i.e. Beoi> irep 6vra than as a somewhat 
 
 -superfluous addition to rjp.evos airdBev ; 
 (3) the MS. reading «<|>* is better with 
 T||j.evov than with c££irpagev. Editors 
 have written o<|>' to suit the latter, com- 
 paring Horn. Od. XXI. 420 aurodev 4k 
 
 , 8i<ppow KaB-qfievos. (4) dyvuv gains great- 
 ly in pertinence. With the whole ex- 
 pression cf. Pers. 794 ilfipeus dVotKa 
 xdBitav <ppovr)na.Tav. Ibid. 814 litis rot 
 KoXaffrijs t&v virepKofiiroiv dyav (ppovyj- 
 /idTOiv. 
 
 88. rav airovov 8<up.ovCav, better than 
 a possible o$tis...twv dirdvuv Saifiovluv, 
 since Stupoviov " deity " is not of the time 
 of Aeschylus. toM = illam. The great 
 and easy power of the gods is contrasted 
 with the smallness of man and his efforts. 
 By hypallage the epithet forovos is trans- 
 ferred from the gods to their fila. dirovos 
 is the opposite of (pyiiSris (Aristot. E. N. 
 X. 7), and is a common description of the 
 divine life or condition. Cf. Soph. O. C. 
 
 ■ 1585 £pa Self Kdirovtp rixvi ( sc - jStorw 
 \t\ome). Hes. Op. 112 
 
 <i's re Beol 8' i^oiov d/ojS^a 6v/ibv l\ovres 
 
 vbaipiv arep re 7rdcw». 
 The securum aevum of Lucretius, the 
 fur; SXmros of Aristot. Cael. II. 1, em- 
 braces this dvovia. pCav c'£oir\(£ci toLv 
 airovov is an oxymoron. 
 
 89. For the theological question (of 
 Zeus punishing even the gods) cf. II. 
 vin. init. 
 
 &v 8' av eytlw airdvevBe Beiaf iBiKovra 
 
 VOTJITU 
 
 i\86trr' 7? Tpcieaffiv dpifttpxv tj Aavaoi- 
 
 aw, 
 irXijyels 06 Kara kbap-ov iXeiaerai 
 
 06\v/nr6i'8e. 
 
 90. avroBev = ilico. II. xx. 120, Thuc. 
 I. 141, Plato Gorg. 470 E. 
 
 i\kirpa.%ev. Gnomic. The verb takes 
 accusative of person deed or penalty, 
 or any two of these combined. Eur. 
 Med. 1305 iiyrpifov iinrpdiraovTes dvbaiov 
 tpovov (so <pp6viip.a here). Eum. 624 rbv 
 varpbs fpbvov irpd!-ai>Ta. Pind. Ol. III. 12 
 irpaffGOVTl fxe tovto de68/J.arov XP^ 0S - 
 
 dyvwv- Cf. Ag. 183 Saipaniv Si irov 
 X^pis (r4\p.a atp.vbv rfpAvav. Ibid. 519 
 aep.vol re 8S.K01. 
 
 91. of dvvtd^ei. This seems the most 
 natural correction, the omission of N 
 being easy. Hermann's oto is awkward 
 in view of the masculine irvBp/ijv. The 
 contraction is quite legitimate: Horn. 
 Od. X. 192 avvelrai, Ag- 305 dvSalui. In 
 Soph. Trach. 396 KavveiiaaaBai \6yovs 
 should be read. Liddell and Scott_wrong- 
 ly give dxapedfeiv as transitive in Ar. Ran. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 29 
 
 ved£ec m-vO/ir/v 
 Si' dfiov yd/iov, TedaXwi (105) 
 
 SvaTrapafiovXoco-t <j>pecrlv, 
 
 leal Sidvoiav aXedv ■ 95 
 
 Kevrpov e^atv a4>VKTov, ara<i dirdrav fi€TaXyov<i. 
 
 ota Hermann. oJok Pauw. 93 d/ihv M. vide adnot. ad v. 153. rb $&\os M, 
 
 corr. Bothe. 94 SvawapafioiXoartv M. 95 /iev6\u> M. nawSXiv schol. et 
 
 editt. Laborat rrietrum: quapropter papyoaivav re /iatv6\i.v Weil, ai/j.A\av Bam- 
 berger. Praestat, credo, aKedv. 96 drat (t in rasura) 5' dirdra.i /lerayvois M. 
 "Atos 5' dir&rav Westphal, Oberdick. arif 5' dirdrav Pauw. drav 8' Airan-q. pleriq'ue.' 
 
 i 
 
 593. The compound verb is preferable to 
 the simple, which occurs in Ag. 764 in a 
 similar connection <j>iktl 8k tIktcw ii/3/)is 
 /nil' TraXcua vcdfoiiaav iv Kaxois fiporGiv 
 tiflpiv. In that place there is no notion of 
 rejuvenescence of an old stock, but of the 
 wantoning of a new one. 
 
 92. iru6|ujv. Not, as the Scholiast 
 thinks, airbs Af7U7TTos. From other 
 familiar references to ippis it is clear that 
 the irvBtity is the old stock of collective 
 fijSpis, which sprouts out "in the matter 
 of this marriage" as it does ever and 
 anon in other matters. 
 
 94. The more than usually intelligent 
 note of the Scholiast is oi5 <j>i\\ois, dXXci 
 rrj dvotq. twv ital8uv airrov, Kal Sidvoiav 
 fiaiv6\iv Ix**", 8 £<m nivrpov a<j>VKTov. 
 
 95 — 96. The metaphor, contrary to 
 the manner of Aeschylus, becomes mixed. 
 Though the MS. reading is plainly cor- 
 rupt in v. 96, there is no reason to doubt 
 the words Kal K^VTpov t\av ci<)>uktov in 
 grammatical agreement with iruOjniv. The 
 separation of the metaphors into different 
 clauses makes the confusion less felt than 
 in Shakspe're's "to takers arms against 
 a sea of troubles". 
 
 95. Sidvoiav (icuvoXiv is against the 
 metre, although editors for the most part 
 ignore the fact, tppovrifia. of the strophe 
 is past suspicion. Weil supposes koI 81' 
 avoiav to be an explanation written over 
 a true reading papyoa-ivav re. This is too 
 bold. We may suspect a gloss, but more 
 rightly on paivoXiv. Sidvoia and |*ai- 
 
 voXis are both used in connections like 
 this, e.g. S. c. T. 831 &hovr' acre/M 
 Siavola. Eur. Or. 813 daifieia /iaivo\is 
 Kaxotppovuv t' dvdpwv irapdvoia. A gloss 
 presupposes a rarer word to be explained, 
 and dXedv (ijXedv) is such a word. i}Xeos 
 is a Homeric word <pptvas ijkfi Od. II. 
 243, II. XV. 128; ijXeds otvos Od. XIV.' 
 464 ; ij\ed p41-as Call. Fr. 1 74. Cf. ri\{- 
 p.a.Tos. In Etym. M. 59. 45 d\eos is 
 explained by /idraios and d\eo<ppuv by 
 irapcuppup. Hesychius has aXcuos • d<ppuiv, 
 A&rxtfXos. 
 
 96. The ordinary reading is drav 8* 
 diraTa |«Ta-yvoiis, in support of which 
 Paley quotes Soph. Ant. 630 drrdras 
 Xexioiv iirepa\yuiv. He renders "but it 
 shall know its folly through its disap- 
 pointment", |ura-yvois being regarded 
 a.s=sero cognoscens. It is admitted that 
 there is no other instance of p.eTayvQvai 
 = jj.e6i<TTepov yv&vtu, but it is claimed that 
 words compounded with prepositions may 
 occasionally have a sense corresponding 
 to their parts (cf. the discussion on %op.- 
 <popas Soph. O. T. 44). nerdKyeiv, juera- 
 Kka.lop.ai &c, however, plainly offer no 
 true analogy for nerayvCivai in this sense. 
 Rather /nerayvuvai should = " to change 
 one's mind and repent of" (cf. Thuc. Hi. 
 40 iterayvuvai rd StSoyixiva). To this an 
 insuperable objection lies in the aorist, to 
 which no quasi-future sense can attach. 
 The sons of Aegyptus have not yet felt 
 their error. 
 
 The reading offered above makes 
 
30 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 TOiavr dfiaOe d/ieXea dpeojieva fieXr) arp, S J . 
 \iyea fiapea Sa/cpvoirerr}, 
 It) Ir) IrfKefiouriv i/A<pepr}, 
 
 (no) 
 
 ddra Meineke. Servant iierayvois omnes ante me editt. 97 roiavra srdffea 
 
 /i£\ea BpeopJva \4yom M, at post v. 99 addit 0peop.hri yuAi;, quae verba vulgo editt. 
 cum Schuetzio omnino semovent. p. pro it dedi: de ceteris vide adnot. 0" &yS> 
 pro \4yuv Enger, Wecklein, Weil. \iya Stanley, Paley, ita ut Opeop.iva adverbii 
 vim habeat i.e. modum indicet quo aliquis X£yec prave, opinor. 99 i/urpiiri) 
 
 M. ip.wpeTrj Turnebus et plerique. djturpeirij Stanley, ^uirpejnjs Meffert. Sensum 
 
 dirCtTav in exegetical apposition to 8id- 
 voiav, and the change of TN to AT is 
 palaeographically of the easiest. The 
 reverse change (ayvbs for"AX7os) is usual- 
 ly made in v. 228. iieraXyetv, iirepdXyeTv, 
 iTraXyeu/, iiraXyfy, virepaXyfis, diethyls 
 afford warrant enough for |i.eroXyi]S= 
 iirjp rfs dtVyos iicrrepov brrai. 
 
 97. MSS. give after v. 99 (extra me- 
 truni) the words Opeopivn \Uki\, which 
 are usually rejected altogether. Their 
 presence can, however, hardly be an 
 accident ; and they must have been ori- 
 ginally either a correction of something 
 in v. 97, inserted in the wrong place, or 
 else a repetition at v. 99 to explain the 
 construction of epirpeirij. In either case 
 they point to pAr) as a proper word for 
 v. 97. But that lUKri cannot have been 
 the (itXea which stands in the text of M. 
 Oberdick indeed reads TOiavra irdMea, 
 \iiXta (/. e. pAi)) 8peo|x€va, Xe'-ycu, which is 
 weak both in arrangement and expression, 
 since ^Xij would plainly require an epi- 
 thet. Moreover what are roiavra irdfiea? 
 If the reference be back to w. 62 sqq., 
 it is over far ; and if to the implication of 
 their own sufferings derived from the 
 "wantonness" of vv. 94 sqq., iriBea 
 /itkea ("wretched sufferings") makes too 
 great a strain upon that implication. For 
 irdSea (ie'Xca it might be urged that the 
 combination seems to have been favoured, 
 cf. Eur. Hipp. 363 w dr/jKowra ras tv- 
 pivvov wdOea p.4\ea dpeoptivas, and ibid. 
 830 alat- alat p,4\ea /j.4Xca raSe ira6-q. 
 Yet in both these places the incidents 
 are such as to be exactly suited to the 
 
 expression " rdBea /ie\ea. Palaeographi- 
 cally the change given in the present 
 text is easily accounted for, depending on 
 the very old and very common confusion 
 of the letters TT and M in their semi- 
 cursive shapes, cf. inf. 706. After this 
 corruption the second accusative iieXy 
 would appear out of place. It is needless 
 to argue the weakness of \iyu. 
 
 For the sense "crying in strains so 
 artless and untuned" cf. Agam. 1141 
 dfupl 8" auras d poets vop.ov dvop.ov old 
 tls £ovBa dijSiic. The Danaids are like 
 the Ionian dirge-women in that they are 
 lamenting, but unlike them in that their 
 strains are the strains of nature and not 
 of art. Their /ieXij Opsirrfnica are those 
 of ISutyrtSes, not of Tren-aidevp^vat. 
 
 ap.a0Ea=" inexperienced, lay". Thuc. 
 IV. 41 oi Aaxedai/iovtoi d/iadeis 6vres kv 
 T(f irplv XP°"I(> Xjorefas Kal toiovtov ttoX^- 
 /4oi>, Ar. Ran. 1445 duaBiarepov irois elirt 
 Kal <ra<p£<mpov. 
 
 dpeXiis. In this sense in Pollux 11. 117. 
 Obviously there is no end of these forma- 
 tions e.g. xdp« d^dptrof, p.op<jy>) ap.op^os 
 &c. 
 
 98. Xiy&L. Of sounds of lamentation, 
 also Pers. 332 \iyia KUKi/iara. 
 
 fiapla. Of sound, opposed to Xivt'a 
 (=d£la). Arist. Rhet. in. 1 § 4 tj} ^wkj, 
 itws avT% Set xpfjoSai jrpos Hkoo-tov iriSos, 
 Kal jrffis Tots tocois, ofo* 6£eia Kalfiapela 
 Kal 1U0-Q. Pers. 572 fiapb 8' d^baaov 
 oipdvt' Sxv- Soph. Phil. 207 oiSi /ie 
 XdSet flapeia Tij\6$ev ai8d...diatrri/ia yap 
 0pi)veT "Now shrill, now deep". 
 
 99. tij ■ ty. This interjection is used 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 %waa ryooi<; fie Ti/iw. 
 tkkofiai fiev 'Airlav ftovviv, 
 Kapfiava 8' av avha crvv, ya, <yvolr]$. 
 
 31 
 (116) 100 
 
 sequor. Addunt libri Opeo/itrri fii\rj. 100 fuo-o to out /lie n/iSi in marg. 
 
 Medicei posuit sec. man. 101 l\4<oimi M, corr. Turnebus. i\eovfuu utitur 
 
 Plato. 102 Ka.pfi8.va b" abSav eiWocxefs M, sed inf. v. m KapjUav a 5' aiSiw 
 
 ciyait6vvts. Opem mini videtur ferre cod. Guelf. KapfidvaS' aiSav Ivyaypbvyis prae- 
 bens (v. in); quae lectio e M derivari vix potest. Animadvertendi sunt etiam 
 accentus. His indiciis et loci sententia usus sum. Vulgo Boissonadii tS, 70, kov- 
 y«s recipiunt. el, 76, Herwerden. ei, 8a, Kbwei Bamberger. <5 70 Hermann. 
 KapPav' Hermann, napfifa/av Pearson, Westphal. KapfSav' i\ip> vel ay4\ai> dubitanter 
 
 in preference to the lib of the antistrophe 
 as being connected in sound with ii)Xe/xos. 
 The reading c|iirpeirij gives no satis- 
 factory sense with either ir&0ea or /UXij. 
 Iiurpeirqs ( = irpiirwv iv) should mean con- 
 spiciendus inter or ob. Elsewhere the 
 adjective only occurs in the iambograph 
 Ananius, where the turning is said to be 
 IxOivwa) inTpeirris h /xvtto>t$. So the 
 verb Ar. Nub. 605 Baicxais i/firpfiruv 
 Aidcwros. Soph. El. 1 187 bpav <re iro\- 
 \oiS i/nrpe'irowa.v aKyeaiv. But in neither 
 of these senses can either the iraBea or 
 the juAt; of the Danaids be said h;X^- 
 iwurtv ipvir piirav. Either lr)Xi|i.ouri CYp.- 
 irporrj "such as befit a dirge" (v. inf. 
 437 and S. c. T. 13), or lr]X4p.oio-i.v 
 cpipepij "like to a dirge" may be read, 
 but the latter qualification is nearer the 
 truth and the correction easier. 
 
 100. £«<ra i.e. Katircp fri £u<ra. Cf. 
 Ag. 1322 airai tr' elireiv pijiriv fj 0pijvov 
 ${\o> I i/ibv rbv airijs. II. VI. 500 oi pev 
 Iri J"wdc y6ov "Eicropa. Choeph. 926. 
 
 For p.6=i|»ai>niv Paley quotes Eur. 
 And. 256 dXX' oiS' ihyii p.%v vpbaStv 
 {xSibiria /*e aol. 
 
 Ti|idv. Of honours to the dead, cf. 
 Cho. 96, 486. S.c.T. 1021, io46tijuV«s 
 ™0<j>, 1024 ari/iov ixipopas. Cho. 200 &c. 
 
 101. i\&>|mh. See on v. 23 c3 mSXis, 
 iS yij. 
 
 . 'AirCav. See v. 234. Ag. 256. Soph. 
 O. C. 1303. 
 
 Bovviv. rV yrpi Kara (lapp&povs Schol. 
 
 (a ridiculous remark). So Hesychius 
 povvis ■ yrj • Alux^os, wrongly, for 7S 
 /3oDxi occur together v. 755. /SowoV'hill", 
 fiovvoeii-fis, are words in vulgar use in 
 later Greek, and a modern Greek word 
 for "hill" is bouno. In the Etym. Mag. 
 p. 208, 3 fiovvbl are explained as oi tyijXol 
 Koi dpibSeis teal ye&Koipoi tottoi. Hdt. IV. 
 199 (speaking of Cyrene) to uirip tuii> 
 daXacrcriSiwu xibpw. . .to fiovvobs KaXiovai, 
 which passage no more proves the word 
 to have been originally "Cyrenian" than 
 " Highlands" is proved to be originally a 
 Scotch word for a similar reason. Though 
 a yX&aaa, i.e. not a common Athenian 
 word, it was evidently well known in 
 Greece generally. (See further Ruther- 
 ford New Phrynichus Art. 333.) It 
 would seem to have been affected chiefly 
 by Aeolians and Dorians, and as applied 
 here to the Peloponnese, gives some local 
 colour. 
 
 Etymologically pouvos cannot be con- 
 nected with 70WOS (the original initial 
 not being velar), though the same ex- 
 planation is given of both in the Etym. 
 Mag. (p. 208 and p. 239). The root is 
 that of j3i)w. There is no other " foreign " 
 word in any part of any chorus, nor is 
 avSd a "word" at all, but a sound or 
 tone, cf. Horn. Od. XXI. 411 x e ^ l ^vt 
 eUiXti aiS-qv. The tone of the Danaids is 
 foreign, but their words are Greek. 
 
 102. The rioKovveis of M, as emended 
 to eu, y&, Kovvet?, is a,n assertion which is 
 
32 
 
 AlCXYAOY 
 
 •TroWaKi 8' ifiTrlrvm 
 
 Ijiiv Xa/a'St Xivocrivet 
 SicW/a KaKvirrpa. 
 deois 8" ivayea ri\ea 7re\ofiiv<ov «a\<5? 
 
 (120) 
 
 ios 
 ■.V. 
 
 proponit Weil. 104 \hounvTJt M. aivourtv f) cod. Guelf. Ipse correxi. 
 
 Xh>iuru> tj plerique, facilius quam verius. \lvouriv i]Si Westphal, Oberdick. \ivoun 
 koI Wecklein. 105 oi.Sovlai M. Prius fuit <nvbovl<u. aiSomla Guelf. 
 
 very flat and scarcely warrantable, els 
 yq voets koI tV fi&pflapov (puv-qv, Schol. 
 Kovvetv seems only to occur here and 
 inf. v. 139. Hesychius explains by avvii- 
 vai, Maraadai, and Curtius derived from 
 KoF-viu (cf. Koiw). The antistrophe, which 
 should evidently give the same words, 
 has ev-yaKovvis, while cod. Guelf. (to 
 which MS. alone does any appearance of 
 independent value attach), has in v. in 
 KappavdS' avSdv svYavpov-yis. All this 
 points to great corruption, not to be 
 corrected by such changes as eS to A, but 
 by a deeper consideration of the. sense. 
 The Danaids speak Greek, but with a 
 foreign accent. They attempt to pro- 
 pitiate Apia, but fear that the foreign 
 accent may create prejudice. The de- 
 precation of this would naturally take 
 the shape of a wish or mild exhortation 
 e.g. napfiavq. 5' avSf ev; ya, tf>povott)S, or 
 tail ai, 70, <p9ovolris. But in view of the 
 reading of cod. Guelf., and as a reason- 
 able account of the corruption, it seems 
 eminently satisfactory to read by tmesis 
 <r4v, 7a, 7Vo£i)S i.e. orryyvoCtis. The 
 tmesis is Aeschylean, cf. Cho. 460 £bv Si 
 7W0D, Sept. c. T. 1028 /caret idvSwov 
 jSriXw, Prom. Vinct. 134 &c. The cor- 
 ruption of o-iv into cfi ( — the iv of Guelf. 
 retains the N — ) is of the commonest. 
 Cf. inf. 189 eiyviliri for avyyvolt], while in 
 v. 167 ovvwvi/iuv is corrupt for eiauifioir. 
 The tmesis would account for much 
 confusion. 
 
 The clause is parenthetical, yXv of v. 
 101 being answered by 8i of v. 103. 
 
 104. Xivoirivci. This correction may 
 perhaps without presumption be called 
 
 certain, ci and t| are confused from early 
 Alexandrine times. The expression is 
 the same as in Cho. 27 \1votp86po1 
 8' itpaa-ixdrwvXaiclSes t$\aSov; and the 
 latter part of the compound is illustrated 
 by Ag. 561 
 
 SpoVoi Kare^iiKaiov, Ipa-eSov <rlv<ys 
 itrdiifuiTuv. 
 Cf. Pers. 835 \aict8es aTi\pMppa.yovai. 
 
 XCvouriv i\ hitherto accepted implies a 
 conscious alternation, first the garments, 
 next the veil. Properly however this 
 should be xal (hence Westphal ij&), and 
 (1) the KaXiirrpa is itself of Uvov, (2) the 
 plural \lva is not elsewhere used in the 
 sense \1v0T ir4ir\oi. 
 
 For 4|mtCtvcii cf. Pers. 125 pwalvois 
 5' h 7r^irXois trier) Xeuas; and in con^ 
 nection with KaXv-rrrpa Pers. 537 dYaXafs 
 Xepci KaXiiirrpas KaTepetKOfievcu. 
 
 105. Either SiSovta or o-ivSov&j. would 
 suit the place. (rivSiiv is "fine stuff" 
 especially the finest \lvov. HdL II. 
 86 atvSiiv $v<salrr\ (of mummy-Cloths). 
 Soph. Ant. 1222 fSp&xv fur&Sei owSovos 
 (with which cf. v. 409 iro\vp.lrwv), that 
 being the material of Antigone's veil. 
 While o-ivSovto. describes the material, it 
 is weaker after Xicoo-iKel than the epithet 
 SiSovCf,, which refers to the beauty- and 
 care of workmanship for which Sidon 
 was famous." The sense thus corresponds 
 to v. 872 Xo/cls x 1 ™" * Ipyov oi KwroiKnei 
 (q. v.). Cf. II. VI. 289 ivd' i<t*v oi irkifhoi, 
 ■rra/j.irolKi\a Ipya yvvaiKuv SiSoWw. 
 
 106 — 107. The Scholiast's note dVou 
 8i Bivaros dvy, licel twv &v8pt!nrwv ei- 
 wpayotvTai> np.al tois Oedis iirlrpixovanii. 
 iwy^a Si, ivaylvpara., shews that except 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 33 
 
 eirlSpo/t, biroQi BaVarot dvy. 
 loo lib Iw SvtrayicpiTot, ttovoi, 
 
 (126) 
 
 106 — 107 Quamquam priorem versum varie mutaverunt editt-, meliorem nemo 
 aut dedit aut dabit. In altero tantum error indagandus erat. Praebet enim M 
 
 
 iirtSpoiuiiToOt B&ewfis Sirrjt ; &ir% habuit Schol. dp?) edidi. ivy Weil. MSpo/ios 
 SBi Bothe, Oberdick. 108 ir6poi Westphal. iri/floi Weil. 
 
 in djrfj for oirni' \e read what our mss. 
 give. The main difficulty is one of the 
 sense, to see how this bears upon the 
 following lines 108 — 109, or what place 
 it claims in the general context. If w. 
 108, 109 are an abrupt exclamation of 
 the Danaids touching their own fate, 
 what is to be understood by r68e Kv|ia 
 and Svo-d-yKpiroi ir6voi? There is evi- 
 dently a nautical allusion, or else a meta- 
 phor from a rushing torrent. SvadyKpiroi 
 jr. makes for the former. We should 
 therefore naturally look for some nautical 
 touch in these verses 106, 107, — a touch 
 which does not appear in the existing 
 text. &irfi of the Scholiast is far too 
 weak even for e.g. &iri\6ri, &va\uprliar], of 
 which it is intended to be the equivalent. 
 8irr|t of M has all the appearance of a 
 gloss on 6iro8i. and has supplanted a 
 somewhat similarly shaped word at the 
 end of the line. Putting this considera- 
 tion with the Scholiast's infi we are led 
 to dvfj "when Death hath relaxed his 
 blast", outrun is a vox propria of the 
 wind slackening, Soph. Phil. 639 oiicovv 
 cjreiSav iri>evp.a roix wpiipas ivy (where 
 MSS. atii, 071;!, waprji). Hdt. II. 113 oi 
 yap dvtei t& Tvei/iara, and metaphori- 
 cally Soph. Phil. 764 lus o'cj; ri irpay/m 
 toCto tijs v&aov. 
 
 BdvaTos- quasi 6 Bavarlas, Bay&rov 
 oKe/ios. The voyager through life is hard 
 pressed by the wind of the storm of 
 death: "when that wind relaxes and all 
 is well, then solemn rites pour in to the 
 gods". This involves a virtual promise 
 or vow to heaven, that if they too be 
 freed from the impending wreck they 
 will pay offerings ; and the sense fits with 
 IK^o/iai of v. 10 1 1 and with tcd/ia follow- 
 
 T.S. 
 
 ing. For the notion cf. Hor. Od. III. 
 xxix. 57 
 
 Non est meum si mugiat Africis 
 
 Malus procellis ad miseras preces 
 Decurrere et votis pacisci &c. 
 
 eva-ye'a TeXca are rip.a.1, as the Scholiast 
 says, but not ivaytepjiTa, which are for 
 (pBirol, not for Beol. There is no question 
 of parentatio here. A possible explana- 
 tion of tvayia is & 8eots iir«rxvttTo£ tis 
 JvopKos i.e. such that, unless a man pay 
 them, jb> &yei ivix*™ (piaculo tenetur) 
 Hdt. VI. 56. The person would be iva- 
 71JS, the offerings are Ivayia. For this 
 view may be quoted Soph. O. T. 656 t6k 
 ivayrj 0{Xoi>="amicum Sacramento ob- 
 strictum ". But c£yos (rather perhaps ' 
 ayos see Curtius, Gr. Et. in voc.) has j 
 other meanings than pollution, viz. (1) '■ 
 expiatory sacrifices. Hesychius gives 
 470s ■ ayvurfia. Bvalas : cf. Soph, Ant. 
 775. (2) <r<?/3as Hymn. Cer. 479. In 
 Becker's Anecd. 212, 33 077; are explain- 
 ed as ra nvarripta, which are ri\ea par 
 excellence. Probably therefore eva^a 
 •HX.£a=" sacrificial rites in expiation", 
 vowed under danger and the conscious- 
 ness of past sins. 
 
 T&«a=" offerings", cf. Soph. Tr. 238 
 fiutfiois ri\ri t' tympira. 
 
 ire\o|x^vwv koXus, sc. tuv irpa.ypA.TWV 
 not 7W miBpimwi. Cf. Eum. 772, Cho. 
 80 pia <ptpop.lvwv. S. c. T. 274 eS 
 ^vvtvxI>"tu>v Ka ' TiSXedJS ffeautrniriis. 
 
 107. errCSpojia, "abundant", a sense 
 not elsewhere found with this word, but 
 recognised in Mtravros (Ag. 887) and 
 Mppvros (Eum. 907). 
 
 108. Bwrd^KpiTOi, SvaSiiyvuaToi Schol. 
 The Danaids do not know which way to 
 turn. Weil's irvdoi is very attractive. 
 
 3 
 
34 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 no 
 
 7rot Tooe «u/t. atra^ei; 
 ikiojiat, fiev 'Airiav fiovviPj 
 Kapftavq 8" av avBa avv, ya, yvoti)<;. 
 
 iroKk&Ki S' ifnrlTvco 
 
 %vv Xaicihi Xivoffivel 
 
 "SiiSovia KaXvTTTpa. 
 ifkara fiev ofiv \ivoppa<pr]<; 
 re S6/io<; oka arkyatv Sopos 
 dj^eifiwrov /ju eVc/wre crdv irvoiaicriv' 
 
 109 kvh& jit' afei Oberdick. fyias suggerit Schol. 
 v. ior. in vide adnot. ad v. 102. 112 
 
 corr. 113 — 114 atvounv rj ffi.Sovlai M. 115 — 116 t' 
 
 re Sp6fios Dindorf. Si necesse foret, posses t' ft/Toxos. 
 Turnebus. axel^avrov Weil (et in antist. fyovcrar). ?7reju^e Schuetz. avp.- 
 
 irvoicus M, praetermisso, ut opinor, signo compendiario 'A', quo -iv significabatur. 
 aim nrvoiaiaiv etiain Oberdick. Ceterum hrefi/ire av irvoiaXs cod. Guelf. , o/t 7ri'oircod.: 
 
 (130) 
 
 arp. f. US 
 
 (135) 
 
 no iXiu/tcu M, ut in 
 
 tfiirnvSi M, ex ivTiTvu) 
 
 eS 8&/J.0S Weil. \ivoppa<povs 
 
 117 axl/mrSr M, corr. 
 
 109. Kti|ia, sc. irovov. Cf. S. c. T. 
 758 Kcucwv 8' wairep 0d\a<r<ra Kvfi' ayei. 
 
 115. |ilv answered by 84 after TtXra- 
 tos: "So far all has been well, may the 
 end be well". So apparently the Scho- 
 liast at v. 118 tirus oiv wpbs ri)v dpxrp> 
 iarai Kal rb ri\m. 
 
 ir\ciTa.,.86(ios Sopos. The means of 
 propulsion and the vehicle. 
 
 XivoppcuJ»i's T6 86p.os Sopos. A per- 
 fectly sound expression. S6p.os Sopos is 
 the "timber structure", or "building of 
 our bark"= "our well-built bark", while 
 Xivoppatpijs refers to the manner in which, 
 in ancient times, the timbers were clamped 
 together. The Scholiast's note is better 
 than usual: i) vavs, irap6<rov Tpvirwrres 
 ras xaDs (riraprois airas avvlppwirrov ' Kal 
 rb irap' 'O/ifytp "N?}as dKeib/ievov". The 
 sewn papyrus boats of the Nile are of 
 course not in point. Bopv can only be 
 used of a ship built of timber. Strabo's 
 TrXom fiawTa (p. 308) again are different, 
 being of hide, as are also those mentioned 
 by Sidonius (vn. 369) 
 
 cui pelle salum sulcare Britannum 
 Ludus, et assueto glaucum mare findere 
 
 lembo. 
 The ship in the poet's mind is like those 
 ships of the wikings, of which we read 
 
 that they had their "sides of oak-boards 
 fastened with bark-ropes and iron bolts " 
 (Green, Making of England, p. 16), or 
 that their " timbers were fastened to- 
 gether by wattles of tree-roots for lack of 
 iron" (Conquest of E. p. 59). 
 
 Xivopptupijs, "sewn with ropes", \lvov 
 being the material. Cf. Frag. 189 i>p.o- 
 \lvov naxpol riroi. Pers. 68 XirooVo-/^ 
 o~xeSla. Hdt. VII. 36 Si5o $ir\a \evKo\tvov. 
 Eur. I. T. 1043 &c. 
 
 In Plato Legg. 945 c iroXXol natpol 
 iroXireJas XiSireus elm, xadaTep vedis t) ftjou 
 
 Tiv6s, Oi)s ivTOVOVS TE Kal {iTofrufiaTd Kal 
 
 vefipav firiTovovs irpoaayopeiopev, all the 
 mss. except Par. A give tovovs, but Par. 
 A, which is worth more than all the 
 others, gives ivrovous. The (vtovoi. are 
 probably some such %6v8eo-/i.os as this be- 
 fore us. 
 
 116. &\a. o-r£y<»v, i. e. ' ' thus sewn, but 
 well sewn and water-tight". Cf. Thuc. 
 II. 94 vrjes oiSev ariyovtrai. 
 
 117. hrtp-we, better than <firep.i|« — the 
 end is not yet — "continued to bring me 
 so long as I .was at sea". 
 
 o-iv irvoioteriv with dx«'p.a/rov. Cf. 
 civ 0eQ, civ SaX/iovi &c. II. XXIV. 430 
 Tri/vf/ov St pe <riv ye dedio-iv. There has 
 been no mention of propulsion by sails, 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 35 
 
 ovBe fiefj,<f>o/Aai" reXevrdi 8' ev yepaq) vvv 
 
 irarrip fioi "iravToirTas 
 
 irpev/J-eveK KTiaeiev, 
 
 airepp,a crep,vd<s fie hdfiapTOS evvds 
 
 avSpmv, ee, ayafiov dSdfiarov eK<f>wyetv. 
 
 (l4u) 120 
 
 Non ausim negare &re/i0' a/ia irvowuaiv poetae deberi. 118 — 119 TeXevrai 8' ev 
 
 Xpbvm Trar%f 6 Travr6irTas M. Antistropha admodum corrupta facit ut multas 
 emendandi vias et hie et illic temptent editt. TeXem-ds omnes, auctore Burgesio. 
 warfp /toi iravoirras Hartung. De eo, quod dedi, vide adnot. reXevras S' av ev 
 X- t- iravrapxas iravroirras, et in antist. Stay/iois iixotaiv aVxaX<3<r' Hermann. Mul- 
 tum nocet istud av. TeXevrhs warrip S' iv %• iravrdpxas vavrorras Weil, et in antist. 
 (Sicd-yyioto-t ToiaS' aaxahua'. irarijp vavroTrras et.in antist. dfytijs dSp.rjras Oberdick. 
 120 vpevfievlis icrtaete Turnebus. 121 (rep.vas p-iya p.arpbs M et editt. Vide 
 
 adnot. 122 &i nonnulli. aSipavrov M, corr. Bothe. 
 
 and the notion is simply that the winds 
 were not against them. 
 
 118. TtXevrds in the emphatic place 
 for the antithesis. 
 
 ev x e P <r< ? v'"- MSS - give «" \pov<f. 
 The antistrophe is unfortunately most 
 corrupt, but the reading there given in 
 this edition must be somewhere near the 
 mark. The reading here chosen makes 
 the required metrical correspondence, 
 and is a not unnatural source of iv 
 XP&i"?> since the omission or misreading 
 of either of the signa compendiaria of ep 
 or <j> would lead almost as a matter of 
 course to the substitution of XP° V< ? f° r 
 X«po-a>vuv. Moreover \(p<rif affords a 
 direct antithesis (more Aeschyled) to the 
 sea-voyage of w. n5 — 117 (cf. inf. 151 
 the antithesis of vavicMiptp with T&irl 
 Xipaov); and the appeal for immediate 
 aid (vBv) is more suited to earnest prayer 
 than an appeal for an end "in length of 
 time". 
 
 119. iroTiip iravrdwras i. e. Zeis. The 
 epithet not only defines ironjp as Zeus, 
 not Danaus, but also implies that every- 
 where, on land and sea alike, Zeus can 
 see and help. 
 
 121. o-ep.vas (« Sdp.apTos. The read- 
 ing |iifya piarpos is generally left without 
 comment. The Scholiast absurdly ex- 
 plains the trrrlpp* as Epaphus. Paley 
 renders |ifya "august", a title which in 
 
 no way suits the Danaids, either in their 
 own mouths or in their present condition. 
 pjyas means only great in size or in 
 importance, power and position. The 
 Danaids are not the latter, and in the 
 former sense the epithet may be true as 
 a tasteless statement, but is irrelevant as 
 a plea. The point lies rather in their 
 claims of divine descent, their relation- 
 ship to the Zeus whom they are in- 
 voking. They are the children of his 
 own S&imp. That o-«|i.vtj 8dp.ap is no 
 unfit title for Io is proved by Prom. V. 
 834 i) AiAs KXeivij ddfiap irpotrriyopeidris 
 (of the same Io). The ground of appeal 
 is thus identical with that of w. 510 — ■ 
 516 (q. v.). Mer&M&Tpoc for M6A&- 
 M&pTOC is a natural misreading. 
 
 121 — 122. As in vv. 129 — 130 the 
 construction is in dependence upon the 
 preceding clause, viz. TtXevrds it. ktC- 
 o-ctev (mots) p.c, and pvo-ios yevitrOa 
 (wore) p.e. The Scholiast says Xe/7rei rb 
 Soli); but the infinitive differs from that 
 of S. c. T. 253 0eol iroXh-ai, p.i\ pje 
 SovXelas rvxetv, where the invocation is 
 direct <3 Oeol, Sire &c. 
 
 122. dvSpwv qualifies cvvds in the 
 sense eivas yap.TJXlovs, vvptpiolovs. The 
 qualification is necessary, for in e.g. 
 Pind. 01. IX. 44 liippa AevnaXttav re 
 arep eivas (=to8 eivyjOTJvai) KrlaaaoBov 
 XLSivw yivov, the context is itself qualifi- 
 
 3—2 
 
36 AIGXYAOY 
 
 OeXovcra S' av Oekovcrav dy- 
 
 vd fi eTTiSerca Ato? Kopa, 
 
 \eY0V9 axrefiv ev "GIttioi <r<j>a\a(Ta. 
 
 am. g . 
 
 (l45) 
 
 125 
 
 125 2x°vtra o-epv' iv&iri' aaipcMs M. Praeposui A post A omissum, et vitium 
 in fine sanavi. "Aprepis pro ao-<pa\h, quod e proxumo versu ortiim esse censet, Her- 
 
 cation. Cf. Horn. Od. iv. 333 irSpbs iv 
 eivij. II. XVIII. 433 JrXtje avepos eivj)v. 
 
 123. 0e'XoD<ra 8* av 8c'Xoi)o-av. Bi\ov- 
 a&v fie elvai ayvqv Schol. It is not clear 
 why Paley supposes him to have read 
 ayv&v. Rather the Scholiast asked him- 
 self H 0i\ov<ra Kai H 0e"\ov(rav ; to which 
 he replied 0i\ov<rd fie etvai ayiri]v iTideru 
 fie rairb 0e~Kovaav, and this he condenses 
 into his note. 
 
 a.i of reciprocation, with fjl\o\i<rav. 
 Cf. Ag. 340 i\6iTes ad$is av0a\oiev av. 
 The separate words are thus of more 
 independent force than in the formulae 
 fiAvos fibvov, itc&v en'ovTa &c. With dvvd, 
 Bt'Xovo-a maybe rendered as=xp?!foi'<ra, 
 "of her grace". Cf. Ag. 664, Cho. 814, 
 Cho. 19 yeroD Si ai/ifiaxos 6i\oiv ifiot. 
 But the requirements of the metre point 
 to dvvd, neuter plural. Both Artemis 
 and the Danaids d-yvd 0&ov<riv "are for 
 purity"; 0£\o being used, as (}ofi\o/iiu 
 frequently is, of the side or party pre- 
 dilection: Cf. Arist! Pol. v. (vm.) 9 
 rifpetv birtos Kpetrrov t-ffrai rb f3ov\6- 
 fievov t^v To\ireiav ir\ij6os rov fiij 
 fSovXo/ie'vov. 0i\etv t<£ Tivos=f}o6\e(X0ai. 
 t& Tt.vos=tppove'iv rd twos. 
 
 124. Aids Kopct is sufficiently defined 
 by the allusion in the following line. Kopa 
 itself keeps up the notion of virginity, 
 and is a particular title of Artemis and 
 Athena. This too is its signification in 
 Prom. V. 796 (of the $opict8es) and Eum. 
 68 (of the Furies). 
 
 125. The emendation of this corrupt 
 line involves no bold change, viz. only 
 that of 
 
 KopAexoYC&ceMNeNtoTTiAc<bAA6C 
 into 
 KopAAexoYCAceMNeNwniAI- 
 
 ccbAAACA. 
 
 Most of the error is plainly due to uncial 
 misreading, and the last part to con- 
 sequent effort at adaptation. The use of 
 Xt'xous d'crfjiva "lustful conduct" and of 
 Iv ( = "in the case of") would facilitate 
 corruption, e'vuiria of M is out of the 
 question. All are agreed that it cannot 
 mean "eyes". The word is Homeric 
 and is explained by Hesychius as to 
 KdTavTiicpi toO iruXfij'OS <pcuv6fieva fiipy, 
 a Kal SieKOfffwvv e'veKa. t&v irapcovruv', 
 while on irpovtovia he explains ra tp.- 
 icpoty0ev rtav Tv\av, Ka.0a.Tep ivilytna ra 
 i=v8ov t oirov al eUoves laravrai. It is now 
 universally accepted that ivtbiria. are the 
 side-walls of the itpo0vpov. Some have 
 fancied a temple to be included in the 
 scene, with a statue of Artemis in its 
 h&mia. Yet how could such a statue in 
 the kvunria. be visible to the Danaids? 
 Moreover the scene plainly shews no 
 such temple, but Only a mound of ayumot 
 0eot, statues and an aX<ros. The state- 
 ment might perhaps be regarded as gene- 
 ral ' ' thou that possessest in security the 
 side-walls of thy temples" (cf. Hes. 
 Theog. 118 0euv SSo; &<npa\ks alel and 
 the sedes quietae of Lucretius). But why, 
 in such a case, the specific word iv^nriai 
 It is not to Artemis as an image in the 
 doorway, but to the living sympathising 
 and potent Artemis, that the Danaids 
 would pray. If the sense were " thou 
 who thyself art secure from ravishment", 
 we should at least read idii\ia and com- 
 pare S. c. T. 437, Cho. 69, Ag. 519, 
 183 &c. 
 
 But the emendation in the text, while 
 accounting for the errors, agrees with 
 one's sense of poetic fitness; (1) it defines 
 Aids Kopa, who otherwise might be 
 Athena, (2) in defining her, it does so 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 nravrX Be crdevei Buoj/movi TovaBe (rfyakacf 
 
 aOfiara<i dBfidra 
 
 pvvios yeveadw, 
 
 a-irep/j,a Ata? fie Bd/j,apTo<! evva? 
 
 dvBpwv, ee, djafiov dBdfiarov eK<f>vyelv. 
 
 el Be fir], fiehaOp e? 
 
 37 
 
 (iso) 
 
 130 
 arp, rj ". 
 
 mann. d<T(paXws Heath, fxowo <rip.v' iviiirta- <r<po5pG>s Si iravrl re aBivu Oberdick. 
 126 rravrl Si adevowL {at. in rasura) Sioyyp,o1tTi...S' 1 &<r<paXh M. "aBevoviri factum 
 ut videtur ex <r0<W*" Wecklein. Fortasse super corruptum verbi finem per cor- 
 -rectionem scriptum ei in CI abiit. iravrl Si oBivet. Heath. Cetera ipse edd. Suoy- 
 /tofs irpocr[3aXodff' Oberdick, Stay/iobs tloiSow' Dindorf, longius a MSS. aberrantes. 
 travra Si <rB£vovcr' dpwy&s & rplXas Conington.' 127 dS/i^ras dSp.rjra M. afynjros 
 
 .aS^ra Butler, Paley. &5p.aros dSpdrov Lobeck, dSfn.ijras d8/«j™ Westphal ((Woxos 
 yeviaBu cum ace. coniungens, collato illo x°d' irpoirouiros Ch. 22). 130 dSd/iav- 
 
 rov M. 131 ci Si) fiij M, corr. Turnebus. Recte etiam Schol. 131 — 132 /«- 
 
 by an allusion to a deed exactly like the 
 deed she is asked to accomplish now, 
 (3) it combines the words BeXouo-a d-yvd 
 (v. 123) with Siciryjiovs (v. 126), by in- 
 stancing that "siding with purity" which 
 has before now led her to "foil lustful 
 pursuit". "As she foiled Orion's pur- 
 suit of Opis, so may she foil these pur- 
 suers of ours ". 
 
 \e\ovs d<rep.va, "unholy conduct in 
 the matter of A^x°s "> 
 
 tv"Airi8i, "in Opis' case"; cf. inf. 962 
 iras 5' iv nerolictp yXdaiyav eSruxov tpipei. 
 Soph. Aj. 1315 iv i/iol Bpa<ris. Cf. in 
 Cic. Verr. 11. 3. 3 § 6. Verg. Aen. II. 
 540 &c. Mythology is very confused both 
 as to this name and to Orion's attempt. 
 In Callimachus Dian. 204 OSns is Ar- 
 temis herself. In Hdt. IV. 35 'Qiris is a 
 Hyperborean nymph connected with the 
 story of the birth of Artemis. In Verg. 
 Aen. XI. 532 Opis is one of Artemis' 
 attendant nymphs. There naturally fol- 
 lows a confusion as to whether Orion 
 made his attempt on the nymph or on 
 Artemis herself, Cf. Hor. Od. III. iv. 
 70 integrae | Temptator Orion Dianae | 
 Virginea domitus sagitta. 
 
 126. iravrl Sk o-Qiva...pv<rios, cf. 
 S. c. T. 285 iravrl rpoirif, Aioyeveis 
 0eof, iroXiv jiietrde. Ag. 233 iravrl Bv/iig. 
 
 Touo-8e — these, as she did those, 
 131. el Si |*ij, sc. TeXevTas irpcupevcis 
 KTitrti Zevs, Kal pvo-ios 7Cvijo-ETai."ApTe- 
 |us. 
 
 131 — 132. The reading |u\av8£s r\\i6- 
 ktvitov ■yevos is specious, but will not 
 bear scrutiny, ktuitos is "noise" and 
 its compounds always imply crashing, 
 rattling &c. This notion, clear in iirXo- 
 ktvitos (S. c. T. 83) is equally in- 
 herent in dp.$p6KTViros (Ag. 656), X'°- 
 voktvitos (Soph. Aj. 695), vupburviros 
 (Athenaeus 455 a), words in which the 
 rattling of the hail, rain, and sleet is 
 intended. The terms ^\i6/3Xijtos, tjXi.6- 
 |8oXos are manifestly different. |J.e\av6es, 
 "swarthy" (p.eXavBif fiiXav Hesychius) 
 for *p.eXavav8is may indeed be supported 
 by forms like KeXaive^fy, ij/iiSip-vov, and 
 in point of ! meaning by the uses of Xev- 
 KavBrjs (Pind. N. IX. 55 XevKavBia nairvov), 
 and avBos (Prom. Vinct. 23 xpoias &p.et- 
 i/'eu dV0os). The common Egyptians, it 
 is true, were swarthy to blackness: cf. 
 w. 698, 724. Hdt. II. 57 pJXaivav Xiyov- 
 res etvai rty treXadSa a-qaalvovaw Sri 
 Alyvwriii rj yvvti rp>. But the Danaids 
 themselves are not marked by any special 
 degree of swarthiness, if we are to judge by 
 the places in which such a characteristic 
 was likely to be named, vjz. w. 208— 
 
38 AICXYAOY 
 
 r/\im crTvyorf/Aev, to? 
 
 tov yd'iov 
 
 tov TTokvi-evwTaTOV Zrjva rmv KeKftrjKOTODV 
 
 (155) 
 
 \av$es J}Si6ktvwov 7&0S M. Recipiunt fere omnes Wellaueri ^XiAktw<w, nimium 
 festinanter, ut opinor. De toto loco infra disceptavi. nal Si6ktitov Pauw. 
 133- rbvracov M et accentu tantum variante, ceteri codd. corr. Wellauer. rbv aypatov 
 habebant grammatici veteres (Etymol. Gudian. p. 227. 37, Crameri Anecd. II. 443). 
 rbv i&ypiov Schneidewin. rbv Tiaypto. Blomfield. ToSyyaiov nescio quo sensu Tur- 
 
 210, 251 — 262. They have an un-Greek 
 irroXij, x a P aKT ^Pi an d f-op'PV ( an( i are ^ e 
 •the Amazons and Cyprians — who were not 
 ■ black or very swarthy), but no allusion is 
 made to their colour. And even if 
 swarthy, they are not sunburnt, their 
 "faces being hidden under the veil (cf. on 
 v. 62). Moreover what is the point of 
 the. comparison? "We, a black sun- 
 burnt brood will go — to the nether Zeus". 
 Had rbv aK.mi.aii, rbv avijhiov (S. c. T. 
 S41), t6c &vaiyqTov (Prom. Vinct. 1631), 
 rbv KvetpaTov (P. V. io^2)"AiStiv followed, 
 there would have been some sort (though 
 a frigid one) of antithesis between the 
 sunburnt race and the sunless regions. 
 But with the ordinary text there is none, 
 unless by a large implication. ^Kioktvitov 
 is however altogether suspicious. The 
 misreading MEAAN0EC for ME- 
 AA0PEC might, from the position of the 
 preposition, have been expected, since 
 the neuter adjective is inevitably sug- 
 gested. The rest of the corruption was 
 partly adaptation, partly uncial misread- 
 ing. In the common confusion of I C and 
 K, Hand 0, the change HAlfllCTYroY- 
 MeNflc into HAiOKTYTToNTeNOc is 
 by no means violent, for though the points 
 of confusion are several, the one change 
 of I C into K would produce JjKioktvttov 
 as a matter of course, and the general 
 Verschiebung would follow. (UXaflpa is 
 the scansion also in Ag. 1434, 851, 957. 
 The Sbpos "A'idos — the unsunned halls of 
 Pluto— are frequently contrasted with the 
 world where men <j>as p\4irovaiv ; and the 
 notion of death is often thus poetically 
 conveyed. Cf. Eur. Hel. 518 MevAaos 
 
 offjrw /teXa/t0a£s ofx""ai 8V tpefios. S. 
 c. T, 828 Seuploa t&v iariflri 'Air6\- 
 Xu», top av&Xiov, irdvSoxov els&x<wy re 
 xtpaov. For the expression rj\ly arvyoi- 
 Heva cf. S. c. T. 691 $of/3ijj aTvyqBiv. 
 Prom. V. 592 ""Spa. arvyrirbs. Eur. Ale. 
 62 Ix^pois ye Bvrfrots not deoU arvyov- 
 Hivovs. The horror of the place is ex- 
 pressed more strongly thus than by 
 avrjKia. 
 
 es of the place, us of the person: cf. 
 Thuc. VIII. 81 is rbv "EKXiioirovTOV i>s 
 $>apvdfia.£av Ti/iwetv. VIII. 39 &iriw'\evaav 
 is ioiKalav lis 'Aartioxov. 
 
 133. rdv vd'Cov: rbv Karaxabviov "Ai- 
 Stjx Schol. So in II. IX. 457 Hades 
 is Zeis KaraxOovws. Cf. ' Ag. 1386 tov 
 Kara. xQo'te Aios. Yiiios is not else- 
 where found as = Kardyews, but x&° nos 
 is common = Karax96vios. In Soph. O. 
 C. 1606 and Hes. Opp. 463 Tubs x8° nm 
 ="Ai8i;s. -rbv yd'Cov is the direct anti- 
 thesis of tov ' OXi/iirtov (v. 136). Hence 
 the repeated article "that other Zeus". 
 
 The corruption at this point was old. 
 In Cramer's Anecd. (Oxon. 11. 443) it is 
 stated that in the "Alyiirnoi" Aeschylus 
 tov UXovruiva ko.Xu rbv dypalov rbv 
 wo\v^€viS)Ta.Tov, and the same words are 
 given in Etym. Gudian. p. 227. 
 
 134. tov iroXvgcvura-rov, both sub- 
 jectively and objectively, but rather re- 
 ferring to the welcome than to the fact of 
 numbers. As Weil remarks, Aeschylus, 
 as an Eleusinian, would be well acquaint- 
 ed with the hymn to Demeter, in which 
 the titles woXvSiKTris (v. 9), iroXvSiytiav 
 (w. 17, 31) are applied to Hades. Cf.. 
 S. c. T. 839 irdvSoKov els \4paov. Prom, 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 39 
 
 i^ofieaOa aiiv icXdSot,'; aprdvaa 0avovaai, 
 /aj) Tvxova-at 0ewv 'OXv/nrlaV 
 a fyjfiiot cr, 'Iw, /ir]vi<} fiaa-Teip' i/c Oemv' 
 KovvSt 8' ayav ya/j-ermv t<3v ovpavooi/ccw' 
 
 (mo) 135 
 
 nebus. 
 Iauer. 
 
 137 afovt.ovtri.a) M, quod emendasse milii videor. a jft/uovo-' 'IiS Wel- 
 3. ftfuova' 'lib Naegelsbach. 5 Ztjv, 'IoDs lip Hermann, Paley. 'IoCs luS-qi 
 Westphal. Deinde p.vdo-reip' Pearson, Weil. ixaariKTap' Abresch scholio deceptus- 
 139 Kovpoid&Tav M. #7a>< scribebam, sed eius correctionis ius Eambergero conceden- 
 dum esse docet Wecklein. yapt.eTovpavivei.Kov M, quod e r&M6T~ T~ OYP&NOOIK~ 
 factum esse haud dubito. yapteras oipavoveUov Turnebus. yaperas oipavovtKov 
 Victorius. yapxras eras oipa.vivt.Kov Hermann (odpavovlxov Paley). De oipavooUov 
 
 Vinct. i52"Ai8ov tou veKpoUyp.ovos. The 
 great number of the dead leads to the idea 
 of "going over to the majority " Ar. Eccl. 
 io 73 ypavs dveo~TTjKuia irapci twv wXeiovwv. 
 
 135' EJoiMirfla, still with the notion 
 of Ueo-ia as expressed in triv KXdSois. 
 " We will make Pluto our Zeis Mews". 
 
 apTavais 8avoS<rai, i.e. by the worst 
 form of suicide, bringing most reproach 
 on its cause. The threat is repeated to 
 Pelasgus inf. v. 444. Cf. v. 765. Eum. 
 746 vuv dyxovrjs p.01 Hp/jtar'. Soph. O. T. 
 1374 &py' earl Kpdo-aov 1 dyxovr/s elpyaa- 
 p.£va, which Jebb rightly explains as deeds 
 too bad to be expiated by suicide in that 
 form. Similarly Ar. Ach. 125 ravra 6tjt' 
 odit dyxovri ; 
 
 136. |jltj TU\ovo-ai K.7-.X. Dobree 
 compares Verg. Aen. xn. 312 "flectere 
 si nequeo superos, Acheronta movebo". 
 
 137. The emendation £n|Uot <r', 'Iw, 
 offered in the text, understands that the 
 punishment of Io by Hera («k 8«5v 
 vaguely to avoid the <p$6vos of plain 
 speaking against that goddess) continues 
 still in the sufferings of her descendants. 
 The mindful ire ((MJvis) has continued to 
 the fifth generation (Prom. Vinct. 853). 
 This abiding of an ayos or of the &\i\ Of 
 a god is a favourite topic of Aeschylus, 
 and the expression here, though less full, 
 recalls Ag. 153 sqq. fj.lp.vei yap ipojSepa 
 iraKivopros olKovop.os SoXia fiv&p.uv p.9j- 
 ns reicvoiroivos. fj.ip.vti. and Teicvoiroivos 
 are virtually implied in the present %-t\p.io\ 
 <re i. e. iftfuol <re Iti. iv rots t£kvok trpv. 
 
 The reading & Zijv, 'Iovs l<j> explained 
 as propter odium Ius {i.e. erga Io) is 
 harsh enough to be impossible. 
 
 lidoreip*. "At Athens the pao-rijpes 
 were officers appointed to ascertain and 
 get possession of the assets of public 
 ■ debtors and exiles" (L. and S. Lex. in 
 voc). Conington supposed a reference 
 to these (such as there certainly is in 
 'Epp.fi p-adTttplip v. 888). It would be 
 easy to conjecture iivdoreip'. The Scho- 
 liast's pMonyurnnri is probably not due to 
 his leading either fiacrlKTeip' (Abresch) 
 or ftdo-Tipa. (from ptaarla, Hermann), but 
 to a misunderstanding of ndcrreipa itself. 
 In point of poetical vigour there can be 
 no comparison between a common-place 
 like p.a.o-TlKTeipa, and a word full of 
 special metaphorical significance like 
 pAo-rapa., "following up and exacting the 
 full penalty", which in a manner em- 
 braces all the meanings p.vdpu*>v iraXlv- 
 opros tckvoitoivos. Cf. Aioc irp&KTopa 
 kotov v. 625. 
 
 139. kovvw. See on v. 102. 
 
 otyav. This certain emendation, anti- 
 cipated by Bamberger, suggests itself, as 
 in Ag. 131 olov p.i] tis ^70 Oeodev Kve<pdo"Q 
 (mss. dra), from e.g. Hdt. vi. 62 <p$6vip 
 ko.1 &yn xpeii/iecos, and Hesychius ayais' 
 ifiXwo-ecnv • A&rxuXos Bpyo-o-cus. 
 
 ya\i.(Tiiv Ttov ovpavoobcuv. It is some 
 cause for wonder that this reading has not 
 suggested itself before, instancing, as it 
 , does, two of the commonest forms of cor- 
 ruption (see critical note). The allusive 
 
40 
 
 AIOXYAOY 
 
 Xakeirov yap etc Trvevparos elac ye.ip.wv. (165) 140 
 Kal tct ov StKOiOK dvr. 7) . 
 
 Zei)? ivigerat Xoyotg, 
 
 tov Ta? /Soo? (170) 
 
 iralb" aTiiidaa<s, tov avTO<; itot eKTicrev, yovat 
 vvv eywv TToKlvrpoTrov otycv iv Xiraiaiv' 14S 
 
 vijrodev S' ev ic\vei Ka\ov/j,evo<;. 
 
 cogitavit Pearson. 140 6" pro ydp Weil, rap' Westphal. 142 iveii-erai 
 
 M. avei^erat cod. Par. Corr. Porson e scholio. iireil-eTai Westphal. £\iy!;eTai 
 Marckscheffel. Possis etiam evelp&rat i. e. "includetur". 144 Zktutcv yova vulgo 
 
 coniungunt. Yorov Pearson. 146 x\iot M et editt. vide adnot. 
 
 plural is distinctly preferable to the de- 
 finite singular. Confirmation is obtained 
 from Prom. Vinct. 896 /ii/di ir\a$etr)i> 
 ya/i4rif twI tup (^ ovpavov. No ob- 
 jection can be taken to the form : cf. iept- 
 oikos, S. c. T. 720 CtkeaioiKov ; Soph. O. C. 
 1243 KvpMToayefc, The Scholiast actually 
 attempts to explain the monster yap.e- 
 rovpamviKov, for his note is Trjv vijs "Hpas 
 Trfi ivdvSpl viKUKrrjs vavras tovs iv 
 ovpavtp deois, i.e. "of her who in virtue 
 of her husband conquers all heaven". 
 Robortello's alteration dvSpela. and Paley's 
 evavSpeltf are misplaced. 
 
 140. Top. The train of thought is 
 not over clear. An ellipsis must be filled 
 up e.g. "I know well what their anger is 
 (and in my present condition I recognise 
 and expect it), for where there is a wind 
 stubbornly untoward (as Hera's irycv/ia 
 is to us) there necessarily follows a 
 stormy sea". A \a\eirov ( = &pya\iov II, 
 xm. 795) irve«|io is not itself a x cl r"" v 
 (which embraces swell and rage of sea), 
 but leads to one. A xaXeTrdi' 7ri<eC/*a is 
 the opposite of those winds which "sine 
 pertinacia vehementes sunt" (Seneca de 
 Ira 1. 16). It is the pertinacia which 
 stirs the depths. Schneidewin on Soph. 
 Aj. 257 \ap.irpas &rep orepoiros p£as <5£is 
 viros c5s Xi)7ei, quotes Ibycus (fr. 1. 7) for 
 a comparison of obstinate passion with 
 the wind Boreas. 
 
 irvcvpa, with the double reference : 
 cf. v. 29. S. c. T. 708 Sa.lp.wv firws hv 
 
 l\6oi. BeXepuariptfi irveinaTi. Ag. 219 
 tppevbs irviwv rpoTdlav. Cho. 34 kotov 
 irviwv. 
 
 141. Kal tot' k.t.\. tA i^ijs, teal tot' 
 ov SiKalots evizerai Zeds \oyois, vvv txuiv 
 iraXlvTpoirov Bij/iv iv Xtrais ■ oiic eiawo- 
 \iyr]Tos Serrai, <pr)a\v, 8rav i)pas vapldy 
 &7ro\\vp.4vovs. Schol. 
 
 ov SiKaCois ev«|«Tai Xdyois, not to be 
 confounded with the ordinary phrases 
 iv^xeaBai iyKXr/fiaTt, airly., iirtTifilots ; for 
 in these iv4x c0 ~ a ' at ' s joined with a dative 
 of the charge or penalty to which one is 
 liable. Here Iv ov SiKaCois Xoyois "in 
 an unjust plea " is the condition or posi- 
 tion in which Zeus will find himself en- 
 tangled. According to the former use 
 the absurd result would be ' ' Zeus will be 
 unjustly arraigned". Weil says=cuiiKos 
 aKovacrai, but analysis does not elicit 
 that meaning. Rather "Zeus will be in 
 the difficulty of having no just plea of 
 defence". The word has not yet become 
 wholly one of legal diction : cf. Hdt. 
 I. 190 KOpos aTropirjai evcixero, and II. 12 1 
 tjJ ir&yig iv&xfo-Bni. 
 
 143. tov tos Pods, a touch of pa- 
 thetic bitterness. 
 
 144. 7ov<y, dative of reference with 
 Sv|/iv t\av, and=rj|i£v, t£ yiva. ovtov. 
 The usual rendering is Ixno-ev yivtp "ge- 
 nerando creavit" (Paley). But -yoyos is 
 hardly yo^i and the emphatic generando 
 scarcely corresponds to the true itra^. 
 
 146. The sense is greatly strengthened 
 
IKETIAEC. 41 
 
 a fyfiioi er, 'Id, fifjvi<; fida-reip' iic OeSv' 
 Kovvm o ayav yap,eT(5v twv ovpavoolicwv' 
 ^aXeirov yap e'« Trvev/jLCLTO? eZcrt yet/Mov. 
 AA. ' -iraiSes, <ppovelv XPV' ^ v <J>povovvTi &' V KeTe 0? 6 ) '5° 
 inarm yepovri rwSe vavickrjpm iraTpi' 
 Kai Tairl j(epcrov vvv irpopvr)6iav K-afteiv 
 cuvd) <pvka%ai r apt! emj SeXrovpievas. 
 
 •47 — r 49 Deest ephymniuni in libris: primus revocavit Canter. 150 Personae 
 
 notam wpea habet M : praescripsit irpco§&nis sec. man. irp. codd. Guelf. Esc. "h. e. 
 7rpE<T|3i)Ti7s" (Hermann). Quidni irarfipl AA Scaliger. Scere M, corr. Porson. 
 \ 152 irpop.ri9ei.av superscripto i M. Xa/3iiic Wordsworth, Geel, quos sequuntur 
 plerique. 153 0uXd£cu rip.' M. 0' ap.' Heath, r' 4/** etiam Bamberger. 
 
 by reading kXvei for kXvoi. The sub- 
 stitution of a prayer for a predication 
 (especially in the case of t$ kXveiv, which 
 appears repeatedly in the imperative form) 
 was natural in the circumstances. With 
 k\uoi an ellipse must be supplied "but 
 (after all, may there be no need of this 
 reproach), may he listen &c. " Yet in 
 that case vi|>60cv is ornate only and there- 
 fore not Aeschylean. The sense should 
 be "he holds his face aloof, but hear us 
 he does, however high he sits..." Cf. 
 , Eum. 286 «Xi)ei Si xal irp6<ra$ev &v Beds. 
 Prom. Vinct. 313 rax' dv coy Kai p.axpav 
 avwripw OaKwv kKvoi Zeis. 
 vij/o8«v then = KaCirep vt|rov TJp.evos- 
 
 150. The Epic form inert need not 
 he defended, since 1 and r\ are constantly 
 confounded in all mss. (cf. inf. 191 ki- 
 k\1<tku). Paleyquotes the first fragment of 
 the AetnaeaellaXfrcwc ei\6ym pJvei (pans, | 
 ■xakui yap Uovo-' Ik okotov t6S' is <pdos. 
 But the appearance of an archaic form to 
 explain an etymology is little evidence 
 for its use in ordinary speech. 
 
 151. The sense has a half conclusion 
 at TJKere, the remaining words giving cu- 
 mulative emphasis. The whole is best 
 taken Jiv 4>povovvTi ("with one who is 
 wise") viz. irur-rcl (i.e. sure) ■y^povn (i.e. 
 experienced) ira/rpl (i.e. affectionate and 
 careful). To these is added vouKX'fjpa, 
 distinguishing the capacity in which he 
 has hitherto shewn these qualities, viz. 
 
 iirl Tys aX6s as opposed to iirl xipvov. 
 
 morel, passive : " trustworthy ", Thuc. 
 V. 14 i\irl8a irurTrjv. 
 
 l 5 2 — '53- irpo|U|8Cav Xafetv k.t.X. The 
 commonly accepted Xap\iv is wrong in 
 point of tense, unless we are to under- 
 stand that Danaus has been looking about 
 him and has already taken in the situation 
 and the best way to deal with it. This, 
 however, would be expressed by e.g. 
 aKtyw, not irpop.ri8lav. Rather he is pro- 
 mising to take forethought if they will 
 obey him. " I have saved you hitherto, 
 I will do so still ". Commentators gene- 
 rally give to alvw the sense of irapaivw, 
 KeXeioi, comparing Cho. 555 alvw Si 
 KpiirTeiv rdtrSe avv0i]Kas ifids. Cf. Cho. 
 715, and iiratvw inf. 964, Cho. 581 
 &c. But from the sense of "saying 
 aye to " there may be derived the notions 
 of (a) saying aye to another's action — 
 alvw <re vparrtw, (b) saying aye to one's 
 own i.e. acquiescing (iiraivelv, dyairav) 
 or promising, alvw irpdrreiv. Cf. Eur. 
 Ale. 12 fjveaav Si p.01 0eol"ASp.rjTov"AtS'i;v 
 rbv -rrapavTlK' iK<j>vyelv. Soph. Phil. 1398 
 a S' yve<rds p.01 8e£ias iurjs fftywv, irip-irtiv 
 irpbs oTkov, ravrd pu>i irpdi-ov, riKvov. 
 Soph. O. C. 1508 Kai a' airep ^vvyveaa 
 0i\w irtikiv re rqvSe p.yj ipevaas davuv. 
 Cho. 706 Karaiviffavra ("having pro- 
 mised "). 
 
 153. <j>uXd£<u t* op.'. The common 
 reading rap.' is construed alvw (irapaivw) 
 
4 2 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 o/3(3 kovlv, avavBov ayyekov arpaTov 
 <rvpiyye<}' ov cnywo'iv a^ovrfKaroi,' 
 S'xXov- 8' VTra<nri<JTripa km, Bopvaabov 
 \evcrau fi)j> wr7rot? Kafinvkon r oj^fiaaiv' 
 
 (l80) 
 
 155 
 
 155 °0 M. Spiritum restitui. oi5 aiySmi b" Enger. 
 
 157 Xe<5<rw M, altero <r 
 
 <j>vXd|cu ran' ^ 1rt l> Sc\Tov)Uvas (avTa), 
 which involves a position of the parti- 
 ciple not favoured by Aeschylus. An 
 alternative irapaivu cj>vXd£ai (i.e. <pv\d- 
 £a<r0a( "to be on your guard"), 8«\tou- 
 pc'vas rap.* %m\ is possible, cf. Eur. I. A. 
 144. -The reading in the text makes 
 8e\Tovti£i>as the direct object of 0vXd£at. 
 For duos in v. 93 and v. 294 M gives 
 d(i.6s, and Canter would read the aspi- 
 rated form as=7i/i£Tepos and leave d/ws 
 &s = ifws. For this distinction there are 
 no sufficient data. The aspiration was 
 no doubt as unsettled as that of dSpbos, 
 ipdx^-V &c, and it is probable that the 
 true Aeschylean form was preserved here 
 by accident, t' dpd being taken for Tapd 
 i.e. rd 4p,d; otherwise 8' dpd would 
 most likely have been substituted. 
 
 SeXTOvpe'vas, airoypacpopJvas Schol. A 
 favourite metaphor. Cf. Eum. 275 SeX- 
 roypatpip tppevl. Prom. Vinct. 789 rp> 
 eyypcupov ffit p.vrjpxtffi.v 8£\tois tppevwv. 
 Soph. Frag. 535 Bh tv (ppevbs SiXroun. 
 The same idea otherwise expressed in 
 Pind. 01. X. 1 avayvbiri p,ot ' Apxearpdrov 
 iraiba iroffi (ppevbs ipai yiypairrau The 
 present is the appropriate tense "if on 
 each occasion ye record...". 
 
 154. koViv. kovXv is Epic. Herodian 
 calls this lengthening Attic. Cf. Prom. 
 V. 1084 <rrpo'/ij3o( Si Kovlv eiM<r<70iw<. So 
 6(ph and 6(pZv Cho. 544, 928. Photius, 
 P- 363, 27 6<pis: (KTetvovvi Kurb. rb iviKov. 
 
 dvavSov dyyeXov. With this and the 
 following should be compared the very 
 similar S. c. T. 80 sqq. fieT iro\i)s Sbe 
 \etbs ■Kpbbpofxo'i iiriroTas ' j cUOepla kovis 
 /4e irelBei (paveiff' \ dvavSos ira^s (rvp.os 
 dyyeXos. For dvavSov in particular cf. 
 Eum. 245 lirov'Si inpivTTjpos a<j>6iyKT0v 
 (ppaSais. 
 
 r55. oS. The Ms. reading ov causes 
 an asyndeton which can only be ex- 
 plained by a protracted pause after orpa- 
 toS, while Danaus is awaiting further de- 
 velopments. But the sense "the dust 
 arises and the wheels rattle" is in- 
 ferior to the sense "the dust betrays it, 
 however silent all else in its approach 
 may yet be". dvavSov gains in strength 
 by the change. In the parallel passage 
 (S. c. T. 80) it is clear that dust is the 
 first sign, and the sound of the eipiyyes 
 much later. In that place the order of 
 approach is (1) the silent dust, (2) the 
 rattle of arms (83), (3) the shouts (85), 
 while not till v. 153 occurs the phrase 
 IXanov di-ovtov ^pi6op.tvwv x v ° ai > an d m 
 v. 205 Sre atipiyyes SicXayl;av eXl- 
 rpoxoi is synchronous with IttttikGiv t' 
 airvov TnjdaXlwv did. o~Topua irvpiyeverav 
 XaXivwv, which demands great proximity, 
 ov o-iywo-iv moreover is scarcely adequate 
 for Kpi^ovaiv, xXafrvaiv, while aiyOtaai is 
 good for ofliru) dicotiovTai. 
 
 o-vpiyyes dtjovrjXaToi, the sockets (in 
 the naves) pressed by the axle, or through 
 which the axle is driven. For the latter 
 cf. II. V. 400 i'lords ufiif ivl orifiapip rjhri- 
 Xoto. Pers. 871 H\t)Xaii.ivoi vepl irvpyov. 
 The epithet is intended (1) to define <ri- 
 piyyes as those of the wheel and not of 
 music, (2) to account for the sound which 
 they produced. 
 
 156. iira<nri.<rri}po. The Argives were 
 famous for the making and use of shields, 
 cf. S. c. T. 89 6 Xa)/ca<rjris Xetis, Pind. 
 01. vii. 83 (Gildersleeve). Pind. Frag. 
 •73, among the mention of places famous 
 for certain things, oVXa (^oxiirara) air' 
 "Xpyovs. 
 
 157- J*v tinrois, not with 6xXov, but 
 with the sense of virao-irurrijpa Kal Bopvo-- 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 43 
 
 Ta% av 71730? rj(ia<i rfjcrSe 7J7? dpfflyirai 
 otrrrjpe'i elev dyyeXeov ireirva-fievoi. 
 aW eir a,Trr}fi<ov eire na\ redr]y/ievo<; 
 a>/j,rj Sjvv opyfi tovK iiropwrai cttoKov, 
 a/j,eivov eo-Tt iravrb'i e'iveic., a> Kopai, 
 
 (iss) 
 
 160 
 
 superscripto. bxripjunv M. 160 reOei/thos M, corr. Pearson. reBvpAvos 
 
 Turnebus. reBvp.p.hos Abresch, Porson. Haud male possis ire<pXeypdvos : vide 
 adnot. 161 iifuv %bv bp/ifj Oberdick scholio deceptus. 162 ofivex' Heath, 
 
 o-oov i.e. iro\efUKiSs £iropvi/ia>ov. In 
 Horn. Od. XXIV. 193 rj apa abv p.eya\y 
 a V eT 5 ticrfau okoitoi it is better to join 
 ' abv to the whole {Krrjaia-clKOLTiv than to 
 olkoitiv alone. 
 
 Ka|iirv\ois denotes a/ar-chariots, Ho- 
 mer's 6/yKv\ov apfia. 
 
 159. oirrijpes tUv irpos r\i>.as, implied 
 motion, as in Cho. 570 devp' iiroirreOaai. 
 Hdt. VIII. 60 irapeivai es rbv 'Ia8p.bv. 
 
 oirTTJpes, not (as generally in verse) 
 speculatores, but" eye-witnesses"." Spies" 
 would not come with a large army. " Mes- 
 sengers have carried news of us, and now 
 they come themselves to see". So binyp 
 in Antiphon 132, 33. 
 
 160. diri]}ui>v, the reversion to the 
 singular referring to o-rpaTou and oxXov, 
 after the intervening Apxriy&r<u, is natural, 
 if we remember that Danaus must have 
 paused several times in this speech, com- 
 menting from time to time on the further 
 progress of the Argives. 
 
 diri]|ici>v, active, while in Ag. 554, 
 Eum. 893 it is passive. Inf. 555 din;- 
 imvTip oBiva may have either sense, 
 though best taken as active. So aXrnros, 
 do'ii'Tjs, djSAa/Siys and such words gene- 
 rally. Cf. formidolosus &c. 
 
 rc6T|Y|i.evos. This correction of Pear- 
 son seems the easiest. In the moral 
 sense cf. S. c. T. 715 TeBi\yp.ivov rol p.' 
 obit aira.p.f}\vi>eis \6ytp. Prom. Vinct. 311 
 el d' i!5e rpaxeis xal reBrrypAvous \byovs 
 plfeis. Eur. Hipp. 689 bpyjj £vi>Te8rry- 
 pAvos tpplvas. Ar. Rhet. m. 3 § 2 (quoting 
 Alcidamas) d/c/jdr<j> rijs Siavoias bpyyi 
 TcSijypJvoi'. 
 
 For Porson's Te8v|ipivos, a word which 
 
 Photius explains as bird irvpos eKKeKavp.e'- 
 vos, it is usual to quote Plato Phaedr. 
 230 A, where eTireBvp.pAvoi' is opposed to 
 rjp.epil>Tepor. There, however, it is used 
 etymologically with reference to Tu0i6c, 
 and is a little strained for the purpose. 
 
 The claims of ir«j>X«'Yr l &'os are per- 
 haps worth considering. Cf. Ar. Nub. 
 993 Kal rots altrxpois alaxbveaBai. K ^ v 
 ffKibiTTQ ris <re, <p\£yea8ai. Plato Legg. 
 716 A vebrryn KaX Auolf tpXiyerai tt)V 
 \pvxfy. S. c. T. 52 8vp.bs avdpdq. <p\{ya>i>. 
 
 The word goes well with »nij, <p\iye- 
 aBai being used (like cp\eyp.alvea>) of the 
 effect of diet, and wp.bs an ordinary 
 epithet of raw or crude food. " Inflamed 
 with undigested anger", appears stronger 
 than "whetted with savage wrath", or, 
 taking tiprj ^bv bpyfj with iirbpvvTcu, 
 " rushes on with undigested wrath". 
 
 161. t£v8' liropvurai <tt6Xov. The 
 Scholiast explains rbv vpbs ijpas (i.e. 
 rbvSe) arokov fiera bpp.Tjs iroteTraL {i.e. 
 iirbpvvrai). His paraphrase is intended 
 to mark <tto\ov as a cognate accusative. 
 There is no question of a confusion be- 
 tween bpyij and bpp^. Cf. Soph. Trach. 
 339 rod p.e Tiji'S' i^laraaai jH&tnv; Aj. 42 
 tI brpa. irolp.va.is rfivo' tirepirlirTei pdatv; 
 Dem. F. L. 392 tiirypapev irptafiaav. 
 Our Scholiast would probably have ex- 
 plained the first of these instances by Sib. 
 rl tt)v irpos ipA pdaiv /ierd airovSrjs 
 iroiei ; 
 
 162. fXvtK. M gives etveKa also in 
 Prom. V. 345. This being the Ionic 
 (and Homeric) form of tveKa has a 
 priori likelihood for tragedy. Dindorf 
 reads ouveko, and maintains that ti/eica is 
 
44 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 irayov irpoai^eiv r&vK dycovuov Oemv. 
 Kpeicraov Be vrvpyou j3a>fi6<:, dpprjKTOV <raxo9. 
 aXK' w? rd^ia-ra /3dre, koX \evKOGTe<pel<; 
 
 (100) 
 
 165 
 
 Hermann, Dindorf. 163 rbvb' Turnebus. irdyy Pearson minus eleganter. 
 
 164 Kpe'uraiDV M, in -ov correctum. xpeiaaov cod. Guelf. 165 "Forsitan 
 
 the only true Attic form in prose, while 
 in metrical composition, where the long 
 syllable is required, oilvetca and not ctvetca 
 is correct, the latter being due to copy- 
 ists. But for this view there is no sup- 
 port, and Dindorf scarcely understood 
 the difference between the Attic of prose 
 and the "Attic" of tragedy. Three 
 MSS. of Arist. Pax 210 also give e'lveaa. 
 The Lesbian is Ivvtua ( = ?p/e/ca). Cf. 
 vovffos, /lovvos, |e«»os &c. in tragedy. 
 
 163. irdyov irpoo-fljeiv, cf. Pers. 204 
 flap.6v Trpoatarifii. Ag. 834 lbs Kapdlav 
 irpoo-qixevos. Eum. 446 to abv £(pe$p.r)v 
 fSpiras. Paley quotes Eur. Frag, incert. 
 24 fiwfiov irpovifeiv. The accusative is 
 preferable to the dative since motion is 
 implied. 
 
 dyavlav, not from the sense dywv— 
 iyopd "the great assembled gods", as 
 some have understood (e.g. Eustathius 
 on II. xxiv. 1), but, as Hesychius 
 says, dyibvtoi = ol twv dywvwv irpoeo~TWTes. 
 This meaning is evident from the facts 
 that (a) Zeus, Apollo, Poseidon and 
 Hermes are the deities specially enume- 
 rated, and these names correspond to the 
 Olympian and Nemean (Zeus), the Pyth- " 
 ian (Apollo), and the Isthmian (Poseidon) 
 games ; while Hermes is concerned in 
 all alike: (b) if the meaning had been 
 "the twelve greater gods", others of 
 more importance than Hermes would 
 have been named. We may at least sup- 
 pose that offended Hera would have been 
 propitiated, Artemis appealed to by vir- 
 gins, and Ares invoked in view of the 
 approaching Egyptians: (<r) where the 
 same epithet occurs in Ag. 513 those 
 named are Zeus, Apollo and Hermes ; 
 and of these Apollo is called 6 II 1) 81,0s 
 cWf, and Zeus is iitaros x<fy>°s i.e. lord 
 
 of Nemea : (d) wherever the word occurs 
 elsewhere it has reference to contests. 
 Cf. Plat. Legg. 783 a; where "we must 
 struggle with passions" itpoaxpiniiivovs 
 MoiVcus re xal dywvioiai Scots (evident- 
 ly a quotation) Pind. I. 1. 85. So-' dyw- 
 vws 'Ep/xas Iwopev tinrois Ol. VI. 135. 
 Soph. Trach. 26 tAos 6" Iffrjue Zeis offi- 
 cios koXQs : (e) tvaywvios is applied to 
 Hermes Pind. P. 11. 20, on which place 
 the Scholiast (explaining by lis twv dyw- 
 vwv TpoffTarris) quotes from Aeschylus 
 ivaywvie Ma/as /ecu Aios *E/>/ia. See all 
 the passage Ar. Plut. 1155 — 1163. 
 
 Games of less note than the four great 
 festivals were held at Argos (as at Sikyon, 
 Aegina, Megara &c), v. Pind. Ol. xm. 
 106. Their title was Heraea and Heca- 
 tombaea. 
 
 165. XcvKocrrn^cts iKTi]p£as. See on 
 v. 21. Cf. Cho. 1035. Dem. de Cor. 262 
 oiix Ixerriplav l0r)Ke Tpnjpipxr]s oiSeis 
 irap 1 ip.iv lis aSiKoi/icvos. Liddell and 
 Scott treat the word as an adjective with 
 pdfldos understood. It is better to re- 
 gard it as an abstract noun become con- 
 crete : /cXctcSos, not pdfSSos, is the usual 
 name of these branches of olive. The 
 wool was by ritual white (the colour of 
 purity). Eum. 43 
 
 i\aias iipiyivvriTov xXddov 
 \yvei p.eylffTW <rw<ppovws 4<rTe/j,/j4vov, 
 apyfJTi f.ia\\tf. 
 
 166. d.ya.\f.a.T , "sacred", "dedicated" 
 to Zeus the Merciful — in a sense dva$y- 
 fiara. &ya\|ia is a thing ip dydWopev 
 rbv 0e6v, cf. Horn. Od. III. 437 
 
 6 5' ftreiTct (Sods aipaffiv ireplxevev 
 acrMJeraf, tv' &ya\fm Bed nexdpoiTO ISovaa. 
 None of these words are otiose, "the 
 white suppliant boughs made holy to 
 Zeus, the god of mercy "^these will ap- 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 45 
 
 iKTt]pla<s, dydX/iar alBoiov Ato?, 
 <repvw<i exovcrai Sia xepwv evavvfiwv, 
 alhola teal yoeftvd ical to, 'XpeV eirrj 
 fei>oi>? dfiel/3eo-d' , a>? en-r/XuSa? irpeirei, 
 Top«3? Xeyovcrai rdtrS' dvaifid/cTovs <f>vya<;. 
 <j)0oyyf} B e-ireaOco irpmra fiev t6 fir) 6pa<rv, 
 
 (195) 
 
 170 
 
 t&xutt' a/i/jare" Paley. 166 Ixerripias M. Sonum gratiorem reddidit Victorius. 
 
 ayaX/xA t' Klausen, Oberdick. 167 <rep.vbs M, corr. sec. man. avvuviimv 
 
 M, corr. Auratus. tiwvifiuv aperte habuit Schol. dpduivifUiiv Oberdick. Ne de 
 avvimfUvuv cogites vide adnot. 168 yoetSrja M, corr. Robortellus. to Xf^ a M, 
 
 corr. Tumebus. foxP"' Geel, Bamberger, alii. ko6k dxp«' Pearson. 170 "For- 
 
 tasse rds" Wecklein. 171 <pd<yyy$i libri omnes, corr. Pauw. Marin H. Voss. 
 
 peal to the feelings of the approaching 
 host. 
 
 167. rf<i>vvn<ov. The Scholiast had 
 the true reading : avTix ea ^ e rrj 8e£ tf t&v 
 ayaKfidruv, rij apitrripa rois itXdSous 
 Karixovcrai. cuuyv|i<i>v has its point, 
 since the right hand would naturally be 
 used in touching sacred things (the sta- 
 tues here), as it is used in treaties, vows 
 &c. <rw- and $>- are confused in v. 102, 
 189, 696. It is therefore unnecessary to 
 read e.g. avvtfp.pAvitsv "clasped", a sug- 
 gestion which presents itself among 
 others. 
 
 168. alSota. From the following 
 words it is clear that the meaning is 
 "calling for pity", not "bashful, mo- 
 dest": cf. v. 434 iroWwp &Kov<rov Tipiua' 
 alSolwv X67UI' ("appeals for pity"), 
 aiSolifi Tvei/mn V. 29. 
 
 In v. 470 aliduw irpbfyvov the active 
 sense "pitying", in Horn. Od. xv. 373 
 itpar/ov t' Iiri6c re nal alSoloiaiv ISuko. 
 the passive sense "pitied" appears. 
 
 rd XP 81 *' The article is thus used 
 when a class or category is vividly pre- 
 sent to the speaker's mind. ■" There is 
 a sort of words which are xp«a, — that 
 sort you must use". 
 
 Cf. Soph. Aj. 312 &t«t' e/iol rh, detv' 
 ftrijjrriXijff' &T7). Eur. Phoen. 180 irou 
 5' 8s ™ Setvd rjjS' eipvpplfa ffoXei ; xp" a 
 tirn are the words of one who is XP" 0S - 
 
 Geel's Jaxpet' is built upon the analogy 
 
 of fdflros, £xirX7)0i}s, fdirupos &c, and on 
 the frequent confusion of T and Z, but 
 is less good. 
 
 169. glvovs. This form of double 
 accus., analogous to Kpvirreiv raid n, is 
 uncommon with ap.elfiofi.at. Usually we 
 find either a dative of the person and 
 accus. of the answer, or vice versa. The 
 case is obviously simpler where the ace. 
 rei is a neuter pronoun e.g. Hdt. n. 173 
 raura rods <pt\ovs 'iffi.elij/aro. With the 
 present passage cf. Pind. P. IX. 68 toi> Si 
 "Kivravpos firpriv iav eiBits dfielfiero. 
 
 170. rdo-8' dvai|iaKTOvs <j>vyds — i.e. 
 Taa-Se xds (ftvyds, on cCva(|iaKToC Am. 
 The adjective is in sense predicative. 
 Cf. v. 6. "We are not ivayeU, piacu- 
 lares". Not like Orestes Eum. 40 uvSpa 
 deofivffTj I l=Bpai> $x ol ' Ta irpoGTpoiraiov, dt~ 
 fiart I ffT&£ovTa x«ptts. 
 
 171. irpttTa fAv, a slight anacoluthon. 
 We should look for <j>8o7Yp 8" eir&r6u 
 irpuTa |iiv to (jlt) Bpacrv, £rmTa S\ to pi] 
 (idTaiov, but, instead of (weira di with the 
 second quality which is to attend tpSoyyfi, 
 tpdoyyli is left and irphijurwov dealt with. 
 The order of the words plainly makes it 
 impossible to render Kal irpura p.tv 
 QBoyyfi iiriadu to fidi Bpaai, (ftrewa) S£ 
 tru k.t.\. irpwTa (iJv had in fact passed 
 into a compound adverb =ante omnia, to 
 which the 8^-clause is only mentally sup- 
 plied, the 8i actually following being 
 only connective. Cf. v. 385 and note. 
 
46 
 
 AiCXYAOY 
 
 to /ArjuArcuov 8' etc /caTanroaaxfipovaiv 
 tra> irpoawirav o/ifiaTO<i trap r)avypv. 
 Kal [irj irpokeo-'xps prjS" e(f>o\/cd$ iv \oytp 
 yevr/' to Tyhe KapT iirityOovov jevo<i. 
 fiefivrjo-o 8' eiKeiv' %pelos.el j-evi} <jw^et9. 
 
 (200) 
 
 i;s 
 
 172 jj£Tihwt>) aiotppbvtav M. iJXTWjrwffufypljvuv cod. Par. fteTunroffOHppdvtdv 
 Porson, quo, cum manifestum sit quamobrem ipsum displiceat, usus tamen sum 
 ad coniecturam meam: vide adnot. neyio-To<rw<ppbvii>i> M. Schmidt, treauxttpovuriii- 
 vav audacius Dindorf. Ik p-eriiwuv auxppbvuv tru vpoaipirov Oberdick. 
 175 T P l Pv & Oberdick pro rb rySe. iirltpSovov ir£\et Weil, ywii pro yhm 
 
 Hermann. iirl\j/oyov Burges. 176 eftfev ij M, corr. Sophianus. § f&ij Dobree. 
 
 172. r6 («j (jidTOiov=i7e/ui'6T))s. p.a- 
 to.wti)s is unsteadiness or lack of mental 
 ballast, becomingeitherrecklessnessorlas- 
 civiousness. Eum. 336 airovpylat p.draiai 
 (of matricide), Soph. Trach. 565 (of Nessus 
 with Deianira) \j/aiei /iaralats xe/Mriv. 
 
 KaTuiro<rco<}>povwv. Porson's |mtoito- 
 o-(i»j>p6v(»v is very doubtful. Setting aside 
 the savour of tautology in pAroinov and 
 irpbe-towov, it would seem that aoi^povo/ie- 
 Tiliirwv should be the form of the com- 
 pound, if the emphasis is to lie upon the 
 aa<j>poaivr) rather than on the /itruirov. 
 "A forehead-modest countenance" is an 
 expression which does not commend 
 itself. The conjecture in the text as- 
 sumes a confusion of |mto,- and Kara-, 
 which in many mss. are practically indis- 
 tinguishable, v. Bast, Comment. Palaeog. 
 p. 285 and Cobet Var. Lect. (Index). 
 Inf. v. 303 Karairriovaa should be read 
 for iierairTolovaa. The compound with- 
 out a noun part is paralleled in S. c. T. 
 347 i.Kpvrb<pvpros. Prom. Vinct. 450 
 ayj/opfouv. Cho. 425 airpLybbirkriKTa. 
 For the meaning, cf. koti;0i)s, Thomson's 
 "downcast modesty", and Spenser, 
 Faery Q. IV. canto x. "and next to her 
 sate goodly Shamefastness | Ne ever durst 
 her eyes from ground upreare". • 
 
 173. o'(i(j.aTos irap' T|o-vxou. Cf.Spenser 
 (loc. cit.) 
 
 Her name was Womanhood : that she 
 
 exprest 
 By her sad semblant and demeanour 
 
 wyse; 
 
 For steadfast still her eyes did fixed rest 
 Ne roved at random after gazers' 
 guyse. 
 
 174. «j>o\kos, "laggard". The ac- 
 tive meaning ("drawing on") is more 
 common. Thuc. IV. 108 tov BpcurLSov 
 i(po\Ka \iyovros. The passive meaning 
 is only found here and in Ar. Vesp. 268 
 oi lift) vpb tov y' e(po\Kbs -qv, aXXd irpui- 
 tos 7ip.wv riyetr' &v fSwv Qpwlxov. See, 
 however, 4<po\Kis, £<pb\Kiov. In Hdt. m. 
 105 0! iire^Kop-emL are the stragglers. 
 
 175. eirf<|>0ovov. The Argives had a 
 special reputation for brevity of speech, 
 cf. v. 247. Find. I. VI. (v.) 58 rbv 'Apyetuv 
 rpoirop elfrftreTal wa k' iv fipaxlffrois. Soph. 
 Frag. 411 /xSBos yap 'ApyoXiarl avvTtp.vtiv 
 Ppaxfa. Cic. Brut. 50 quis enim Argivum 
 oratorem scit fuisse ? This was a .charac- 
 teristic shared by Sparta: cf. \a.KU>ylfav. 
 Hermann's question " Unde didicit Da- 
 naus, qui modo Argos venit, pronos ad 
 vituperandum esse Argivos?" is ridicu- 
 lous. Besides the fact that countries ac- 
 quire a reputation abroad, it is sufficient 
 if Aeschylus and the Athenians had heard 
 of it. It is Aeschylus who speaks in 
 Danaus. The meaning, however, is not 
 "pronos ad vituperandum", but "pronos 
 ad irascendum, invidendum". Cf. Ap- 
 pian Civ. VIII. 39 rb Bctov iirlcpBovov 
 ("apt to take offence"). eirC^Bovov = 
 (pBovepbv, and <pdovos = " offence" Eum. 
 686 'A/m^6uu»...&T' rfKBov Qi]<r4us Kara 
 tpB ovov. Hdt. I. 32 rb Baov irav itrn 
 ipBovepbv. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 47 
 
 XO. 
 
 AA. 
 
 OpatrvoTOfieiv yap ov irpeirei roiif fyatrovas. 
 •iraTep, <j>povovvT(o<} wpd? (ppovovvTas evvetreis' 
 <f>v\di-ofiai Be TatrBe p,efivr)adai aedev 
 KeSvas i<j>6T/id<}: Zeus Be yew-trap iSoi. 
 put) vvv crxpka^e" f/,7]%avrj<; B' e<nw Kparos. 
 
 (205) 
 
 180 
 
 178 4>pov6vi>Tos M, corr. sec. man. (pporov rot F. W. Schmidt. Deinde rppovoicras 
 Turnebus. tppovovaav Dindorf. 179 tpvkd£op,ev Turnebus, Auratus. rd<rS' 
 
 &HV7iii.oveir Bamberger, loci structuram non intellegens. 181— 195 Desunt 
 
 personarum notae in libris. Alii alio ordine versus 181 — 185 disposuerunt (vide 
 adnot.), dum v. 184 tSoiro Stjto. post tSoi (v. 180) continuo sequi debere pro certo 
 habent. Distributione tamen sua cuique facta, necesse est aut hiatum alicubi notent 
 aut sensum nescio quid claudicare fateantur. 181 iapnh> M. pvx av v 8' toro 
 
 Kpdrovs Schwerdt. ftrrw rdxos Blomfield. "Fort. p.Tixavrjs Spaaritplcv" Wecklein. 
 Multa proponi possunt, e.g. p.T/S' dvfis utov Kpdros (sc. i/uv ion), sed nil causae est 
 
 178. 4>povoviVTas, the masculine, as 
 the Danaids are speaking of themselves 
 objectively. 
 
 179. Construe A>t>\d£o|j.ai Be TacrSe 
 KcSvds €<))eT(j.(is trl8ev, (wore) |j.£|i.vtJo-8(u 
 (avTuv), rather than <pvk6.Zop.ai. p.ep.vrj<r6cu 
 itperpds. (j>uXdo-cre<r8ai. with in6nitive is 
 apparently only found either with the 
 negative or with an implied negative, 
 i.e. in the sense tpvKdaaeaBai. p.T), e.g. 
 Antiphon 124, 37 4>v\d<r<reo-0at. p.i)5ha 
 PaheTv. The only instance quoted by 
 the lexicons to support the positive use 
 tpvKaaottrBai. p.ep.vrjeBa.1 (cavere ut) is a 
 misquotation and a direct instance to the 
 contrary, viz. Hdt. VII. 5 Iva tis iiercpov 
 0u\d<rff?rnu hrl yrjv ttjv gt\v <TTpare&eo~$ai 
 (i. e. <p. p.i)). tpvKao-txeaSai. with noun in the 
 sense ipvKatraeaBai. iv Bvpuf (Hes. Opp. 
 489) is common: cf. Hes. Opp. 261 ravra 
 tpvKaaaop.a'oi., /SctffiAeis, IBivere /ivBovs. 
 
 181 — 195. The order of the mss. is 
 more satisfactory than any of the re-ar- 
 rangements attempted by commentators. 
 It is only requisite to distribute the lines 
 properly between the speakers. Most 
 editors since Burges assume (what is at 
 first sight very plausible), that v, 184 
 ISoito Stjto. ought to follow immediately 
 upon Zeis %\ -yevvrTtop £801, just as <rvy- 
 •yvoiTo SfJTa (v. 190) follows immediately 
 upon oTiyyvoCrj {v. 189), and as Eur* El. 
 676 Sis Syra follows immediately upon W- 
 
 Ktpi 80s Tjp.1v (675). Yet inf. 332 ficiTo dijra 
 stands without any reference whatever to 
 any preceding verb of seeing. It is true 
 that in v. 332 the subject Bi/ut is added, 
 while in v. 190 and Eur. El. loc. cit. the 
 subject is understood from the preceding 
 words, as it must be in v. 184. Yet such 
 subject can be equally as well supplied 
 from <8 Ztv (v. 183) as from Zeis l'Sol of 
 v. 180. Hermann, followed by Paley, 
 disposes the verses in the order 180, D. 
 184, Cho. 182, D. 181, Cho. 183, D. 185, 
 Cho. (lacuna of one line), D. 186, Cho. 
 187, Dan. 188 &c, an arrangement both 
 arbitrary and unsatisfactory. Oberdick, 
 again, places v. 185 after 184 but both 
 before 181; with a lacuna between 184 
 and 185. There is no ground for the 
 assertion that "the whole of this dia- 
 logue is disjointed and disarranged in the 
 MSS." The TpSirov \peuSos of editors lies 
 in the above-mentioned notion that IBolto 
 Srp-a must follow directly on tSoi, and 
 they have been further misled by the 
 assumption that the whole dialogue must 
 be stichomuthic. 
 
 181. (nixav>js 8' so-tw KpaTos, i.e. 
 |ir|xa-VTJs 8' 4£eVT(i> xpareiv, "let us make 
 sure of our means of defence". Cf. inf. 
 808 (Salve tpvyc} wpos dX/rac The (ir)- 
 \avr\ is the shelter of the sanctuary, of 
 which they must make sure before the 
 Argives arrive. 
 
4 8 
 
 AICXYAOY. 
 
 XO. 04\oi/M av ijhri ao\ irekas dpovow; exeiv. 
 
 <o Zev, kottwv oi/cret-pe /aj) avoXtoXoraii. 
 AA. iBoito Srjra irpev/Mevovs air ofifiaTos. 
 
 Keivov 0e\ovTOS ev Te\evT7)<rei raZe. 
 
 Kal Zr)v6<; Iviv TOvSe vvv KiKXrj<TKere. 
 
 (210) 185 
 
 cur quicquam mutetur. 
 man. et ceteri cod. 
 
 182. ^8r|, emphatic: 
 not delay : I am ready this moment to 
 come where you yourself (<rol) are". The 
 unusual position occupied by the Chorus 
 on the stage itself is thus explained (and 
 in a manner apologised for). 
 
 <roC, for the dative cf. Fr. 101 a/iQarlSes 
 toi rots biurlois 7rAas. Hermann Opusc. 
 I. p. 254 illustrates the difference of con- 
 ception (genitive and dative) by prope ab 
 and prope ad. 
 
 183. w Zev, an adjuration made after 
 a pause, which occurs while the Chorus 
 is ascending the steps. The Danaids 
 having arrived on the irdyos address the 
 greatest of the dyiieioi 6eoL. 
 
 Koirtov olVmpe, cf. Ag. 132 1 olKTelpui (re 
 BeaQarov p.6pov. So olKrlfa, eiSaip-optfa, 
 fijXw &c. 
 
 |uj airoXwXiras, the masculine parti- 
 ciple perhaps not objective, but as in- 
 cluding Danaus. The sense is irplv oiro- 
 Xeo-0cu ij|ias {i.e. 'ias 'in <r<o eo-|iev). 
 |n| belongs to the imperative. In point 
 of orthography, synecphonesis rather than 
 aphaeresis should be indicated, as inf. 
 704 py dfie\eii> BeQv. Eum. 85 otffda jilv 
 to p.i) dSiKeiv. Cho. 918 /i/i) dXXct. Others 
 write in crasis /ir/Suce'tv or fidSinetv. Din- 
 dorf claims aphaeresis before e {e.g. pA) 
 'kSovs inf. 312, pr) 'ftupijireTai inf. 892), 
 crasis before a (e.g. pdWd, which, he 
 says, is found in mss. and recognised by 
 grammarians), and synecphonesis in pv 
 oi. In Aeschylus, however, mss. give 
 only the full form pi) &\\d. It is obvious 
 that in combinations like /ut) dXXek and 
 pil oi, more still in yj ov, t) el, both words 
 must have remained distinctly intelligible. 
 Whatever the pronunciation, it is safer to 
 
 183 Ui Zeis M. li) Zev sec. 
 : idem coniecisse sed repudias 
 
 182 o-oB Stanley. 
 186 tpvLv M. Xvw reposui : 
 
 ' you say, do write pvi) diroXwXoras than either pii 'iroXw- 
 X6tos or yudiroXwXoras. 
 
 185. KtCvov, if he be willing, none else 
 can prevent it. 
 
 186. Znvos Iviv. This conjecture has 
 been previously given by Kiehl. It does 
 not, however, appear to have found ac- 
 ceptance. The vulgate opviv is explained 
 by the Scholiast as toV tjXiok - i^avlaT-qisi 
 ydp 71/w.s is &\eKTpviiv. Oberdick re- 
 marks that the effigy of Helios would be 
 accompanied by a cock, which, accord- 
 ing to Pausanias (v. 25. 5) was his sacred 
 bird — r/Xtov 8i lepbv tpcutui elvai top Spviffa, 
 xal ayyiWeiv dvitvai pt~Kkovros tov ijKlov. 
 Paley fancies a connexion between dXeK- 
 rwp and the Homeric name of the sun 
 'HX&rup. Pausanias further (n. 18. 3) 
 tells us that there was an altar of Helios 
 by the Inachus. This seems to be the 
 case for Spvw, but it is a very weak case. 
 
 (1) The explanation of the Scholiast 
 has no weight, since it was evidently made 
 to suit the words Zyros opmv and the 
 following Kcikovpev avyas ij\tov. If &pvis 
 is the cock that wakes us, Zrpos tpvis 
 may be either metaphorically the cock 
 that awakes Zeus, as the biped does 
 mortals, or else the celestial cock of Zeus 
 as opposed to the common earthly bird. 
 It is of course possible to call the sun 
 that awakes us "the chanticleer of Zeus", 
 but as a matter of taste it seems scarcely 
 desirable to do so. The metaphor is not 
 only farfetched, but also halts, since the 
 cock awakens us with his voice. The sun 
 does indeed awake the cock, cf. Soph. 
 El. 17 
 
 (is iifdv ij8i) \apirpov r)\lov trAas 
 iya Kivet tfrdtypar ipvWuv ffcupi]. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 49 
 
 XO. KaXovfiev av<ya<; rfklov (TWTr)plov<; 
 
 aryvcv r AttoWw (pvyaS' air ovpavov 6eov' 
 
 -se reperio Bambergerum. KiKXlaxerai M. KtK\^iTKerai sec. man. corr. Robortellus. 
 
 and the cock awakes men, Ar. Vesp. 
 816 Xva y', -fjv KaBeiSr/s d7roXo7oiJ/4&'ou 
 rivis, aSuv dvoiBev i^eyelfn/ a obraffl : 
 but to call the sun in consequence " the 
 cock of Zeus " does not sound like 
 Aeschylus. If Helios is here at all, he 
 is the personified Helios, not the common 
 noun "sun", and even if "chanticleer of 
 Zeus" suited the latter, it would not suit 
 the proper noun. 
 
 (2) Zijvos fipviv without qualification 
 would almost necessarily mean the eagle. 
 Soph. Fr. 760 6 <rKr)TTpopi.fi<ai> derds, 
 k6uv Aids. Prom. V. 1022. II. XXIV. 
 310 aleros Strre trot avrtf 0(\raTos oluaiSiv. 
 lovis ales in Latin frequently. 
 
 (3) Helios in his earlier character as 
 distinct from Apollo is not an dydvios 
 0e6s. On the other hand, Helios and 
 Apollo are frequently identified; but in 
 such cases the name is Apollo, not Helios. 
 The following verse (187) may therefore 
 naturally form part of an invocation to 
 Apollo, who is regarded as (among other 
 things) the god of "iXios, not as Helios. 
 But Apollo is not " the cock of Zeus ". 
 
 (4) Pausanias' statement about the 
 sacredness of the cock to the sun may 
 be true (despite its being also sacred to 
 Aesculapius), but does not bear upon 
 the argument. The cock is sacred to 
 Aesculapius, but Aesculapius is not there- 
 fore the cock of Zeus. 
 
 (5) We have nothing to do with the 
 'HMou fS(n/j.6i or with the Inachus. We 
 are concerned with a Koivofiap.la of ayiivioi 
 Beol in a different part of Argos. 
 
 Perhaps none of these far-fetched ex- 
 planations of Spviv would have been 
 attempted except for the following line, 
 in which the Chorus proceed to call upon 
 the sun. The sense runs " Having called 
 on Zeus, next call on this his son". 
 
 187. avyds ijXCov — ayvov r"A.ir6\\a. 
 T. S. 
 
 re is epexegetical, as in v. 55 (q. v.), and 
 would be far too weak if introducing a 
 new divinity of the catalogue. After Zeus 
 we have (v. 186) koX rbvSe vvv..., in v. 
 igi rtv oSv (t SKkov..., in v. 194 ''Epfirjs 
 88* &\\os..., each being introduced in a 
 marked manner. For the identification 
 of Apollo and the sun cf. S. c. T. 857 tAk 
 OeaptSa, rhv atrTiPrj 'Air6Wuivt, rhv 
 dvdXiov. 
 
 In Choeph. 986"HXios is called to be a 
 witness — 
 
 us Sv iraprj fiol /uiprvs iv Unr) trori, 
 and when he does so appear, it is as 
 Apollo. Cf. Ag. 508 
 
 vvv x<upe p.h X0c6x, X a 'P e & ^X'ou cpdos, 
 ilTaroi re x<I>P as Zei5'i 4 TL68i6s t ava£, 
 i. e. first the land and the sun, and then 
 their presiding deities. Oberdick quotes 
 a fragment of Euripides 
 w xp vaot P e yy^ s "HXi\ (*Js ix d7ri&Ae<ras, 
 S6ev <r 'Air6\\av ip.<pavws K\^&ei /3por6s. 
 The mention of the sun's rays here is pro- 
 bably prompted by some conventional 
 representation of solar rays upon Apollo's 
 statue. Cf. Apoll. Rhod. iv. 727. Verg. 
 Aen. XII. 162 tempora circum | aurati 
 bis sex radii fulgentia cingunt | solis avi 
 specimen. 
 
 orwrnpCovs. As applied to Helios, the 
 adjective would be deficient in point, but 
 is particularly appropriate to Apollo, who 
 is par excellence the god of help and heal- 
 ing, Taidv, OK^nos, dAeifl/caicos, airoTpb- 
 iraios, irpoflTcmJpios, iirucoipios, <sari\p. 
 The word is both epithetic and pro- 
 leptic. 
 
 188. dyvov, a special reason for call- 
 ing upon him. "Though exiled, he is 
 the god of purity : we, though exiles, 
 are pure, nay, our exile is for" purity's 
 sake". r\KCov and cjwydS' oV ovpavov 
 are in a manner contrasted. "The god 
 
 4 
 
AICXYAOY 
 
 et'Sft)? av cu<rav TijvBe trvyyvoii) Pporols. (215) 
 
 <rvyyvoiTO SrJTa ical irapaa-rairj irpo^poav. 19° 
 
 tiv otiv KLK\r)(TKa) Twvhe Scufiovav en; 
 
 opw rpiaivav ttjvK avaicTO<s 'laO/iiov. 
 
 aXK' ev r hrefityev ev re $e!jdo-0a ^Govt. 
 
 '*&p(irj<; 28' d\\o<s -rolaiv 'EXXrjvcov vofiois. (220) 
 
 189 eiyviir/ M. ovyyvijn) Turnebus, quae nil nisi epica forma est modi 
 subiunctivi. <rvyyi>oly Lobeck (Phryn. p. 347). 190 triyvotTO M, corr. Vic- 
 
 torius. yhono Naber. 191 kikKIvkw M. 192 TfySe, <nwxe?oe 8eoS M et 
 
 omnes editt. Vix requirunt Danaides ut, inter dalfwras stantes et eos daifiovas iam 
 nuncupantes, discant deum aliquem significari : vide adnot. Posses rtivfo y' 
 'I<T0/ilov 6eov. 194 tto/mtAs 'EUiji-w v6/iois Wecklein. 195 iXevetpois 
 
 SO 
 
 AA. 
 XO. 
 AA. 
 XO. 
 AA. 
 
 who rules the sun in heaven was once an 
 exile on earth". 
 
 8e5v, i.e. Bear irep oira (v. Eur. Ale. 2), 
 and used in forcible antithesis to fSporots- 
 
 The allusion is of course to his banish- 
 ment from heaven for slaying the Cy- 
 clopes (Eur. Ale. 5), or, as the Scholiast 
 on that place says, the serpent Pytho. 
 
 189. elSws, &c. Bothe compares Verg. 
 Aen. I. 630 Non ignara mali miseris suc- 
 currere disco. 
 
 190. o-ut^voito, for the change of 
 voice cf. KSoito (184) andHSoi (180). Cho. 
 406 tdere iroXvKpaTets ' kpal..X§£v&' 'At- 
 ptitiav T<i \olir. Paley compares Herod. 
 VI. 92 Gvyyv6vTes...avveyivti}ffKovTo. Ac- 
 cording to Veitch the word in our text is 
 the only instance of the middle (except in 
 the future) of yiyviliaKW in Attic. The 
 middle forms of present and imperfect are 
 confined to the Ionic of Herodotus. 
 
 192. The MS. reading TrjvBe, oi]|Miov 
 8eot» can hardly be right. It is strange 
 that commentators have not remarked 
 upon the obvious flatness of the two last 
 words. The Danaids would not require 
 to be told that the trident "betokens a 
 god", for they have already recognised 
 the statues as those of the ayiivioi Oeol. 
 They have called on Zeus and Apollo, 
 and they ask "whom next?" Danaus 
 replies "I see yonder a trident, the sign 
 of..." What? "a god"! Surely some 
 epithet, e.g. irovrlov, ItttLov would be 
 
 required with 9eov, to betoken Poseidon. 
 " I see yonder a trident, the sign of the 
 sea-god" is something : "the sign of a 
 god" is meaningless. Danaus knows 
 well what god the trident signifies. The 
 gods being here regarded as dyibvim, the 
 special epithet suited to Poseidon would 
 naturally be the one distinctive of his 
 festival — the Isthmian games. As Apollo 
 is IMStos and Zeus is N^ietos, so Poseidon 
 was called "laB/uos. If the poet wrote 
 ICOMIOY it is not difficult to see how 
 this would becomeCIMlOY, and thence 
 CHMEIOY by itacism. Beou may be 
 due to a gloss on avaKTos or to a 
 metrical correction of ocoktos a-qiietov ; 
 but it is more scientific to suppose that 
 the corrupt CHMEIOY was read as 
 CHMEP 0Y, i.e. or)|utov 8eoC, and 
 avaKTos excluded. 
 
 That the gods are represented by 
 statues and not merely by signs, e.g. a 
 trident, is manifest from the subsequent 
 threats of the Danaids to "hang them- 
 selves upon these gods", and other in- 
 dications passim. The Scholiast's b> 
 ypa<t>ij is a mistake. 
 
 194. 'Ep|i.fjsS8' dXXos, "here ngain is 
 Hermes". Cf. S. c. T. 424 ylyas 08' SXkos 
 rofl trdpos \e\eynivov \ /lelfrw ("here is 
 another, a giant"). Eur. Ion 161 SSe wpos 
 6v/i£\as oXXos ipiaaei ninvos (the last bird 
 having been an eagle). The rendering 
 "the other yet remaining is Hermes "is 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 5i 
 
 XO. a\V evpedeli; vvv ea&ka Kypv/cevirco. 1 95 
 AA. -irdvrmv 8' dvd/crcov rdivSe Koivoftco/iuiv 
 
 <Tej3e<rd\ ev dyvm 8' ec-fios eos -jreXeidBav 
 
 vvv M. Vim suam loco reddidi. &Woffp6ois Burges. vvv plerique. 196 rfyde 
 
 Stanley. 197 8eir/t&s M, corr. Auratus. 198 X£eo-0tu npim M. (KeicpiKu 
 
 opposed by these instances, as well as by 
 the fact that there was evidently a large 
 number of other statues (v. Introduction). 
 toutiv 'EXXijvwv vo(ioi.s- There was 
 an Egyptian analogue of Hermes called 
 Thuth, not represented like the Greek 
 Hermes in a phallic form (which form is 
 here euphemistically alluded to in the 
 words " as the Greeks represent him "). It 
 is altogether uncertain whether Aeschylus 
 knew of this Thuth and the resemblance. 
 As represented at the games Hermes 
 would have the old and Panhellenic em- 
 bodiment, and not the local Athenian 
 form. The former, which was bearded, 
 with no hands and feet and in a phallic 
 attitude, is stated by Hdt. (n. 51) to have 
 been borrowed from the Pelasgians. The 
 Athenian custom was to call any square 
 pillar surmounted by a head and with 
 ■ra alSoia a Hermes. Cf. ij rerpdycovos 
 ipyaata, Thuc. VI. 27. By the addition 
 of these words Danaus does not contrast 
 the Greek with the Egyptian, as the 
 Scholiast thinks (us tu>v Alyinrriuv dWios 
 airov ypatpovTw), but in a way apologises 
 for the form which might shock his 
 daughters. 
 
 195. cXmScpois of mss. is absolutely 
 pointless. Paley and Oberdick para- 
 phrase by (Sore £\ev84povs elvat, and the 
 former connects kt|Pvk«v4tci) with K-qpia- 
 creiv in the sense of selling, i.e. "but may 
 he, as the crier of the sale, cry that we 
 are free " — a sense scarcely worth the 
 effort required to obtain it. It is as an 
 ayiivios Seos that Hermes is present, and 
 Ktipvicevira in its present setting could 
 only refer to Hermes' function as the 
 K?jpi/£ who dvayopetia ras vUas. Now in 
 answer to Danaus, when he speaks of 
 Poseidon, the Chorus replies dXV tv r 
 
 $irc|M|>ev &c. ; so here, when he speaks 
 of Hermes they reply aXX' la-0Xd Ki)pti- 
 kcvc'to). Burges' dWoBpoots is not with- 
 out some meaning : " may the Hermes of 
 the Greeks, the herald, be the herald of 
 good to those of another tongue"; but 
 nearer to the mss. and infinitely stronger 
 in sense is to read EYPE0EIC for 
 EY0EPOIC. When a good thing is 
 found unexpectedly, that clipi/ia is a 
 Zppuuov, and it was usual to cry koikos 
 'Epp.rjs "shares in the luck" (v. Cope on 
 Arist. Rhet. 11. 24 § 2) to the finder. Cf. 
 Theoc. Char. XXX. ebpiaicoixhav x a ^ K ^ v 
 4v rais d8ois...a.TrcuTTJo-ai to fiipos, koivov 
 elvai 0^<ras tov "Epfifiv. Hermes <?ptoi5- 
 vios is here blended with Hermes /rijpuf. 
 "We have fallen in with Hermes (ex- 
 cellent luck !), may he herald success to 
 us". 
 
 196. irdvTinv, there are many others 
 included in the festival honours, though 
 not special patrons of celebrated games. 
 irdvTWV is emphatic, "in short, all". 
 
 KoivoPa)(i.Cav. From the abstract "com- 
 munity of altar" are derived the concrete 
 meanings (1) Koivdv /3w/iov "the common 
 altar", (2) the place in which the common 
 altar stands (cf. \aroida, £vvouda, &c). 
 The former is the meaning here, the 
 " common altar " being the thymele. 
 Altars were raised to two, twelve, or all 
 the gods : cf. Pind. Ol. X. 69 &c, Ol. V. 
 5 fiufwvs ?£ di86pu>m (at Olympia). Her- 
 mann compares Strabo XIII. p. 923 |8w- 
 pbs twv ddSena Se&v, and in Pausanias 
 v. 15 (init.) it is said tarai o$v f}<ap.l>s iv 
 T$ ol>rfipji.Ti Ocois traaai iv koivQ. Gods 
 so associated were called o-iii^u/ioi (Plut. 
 II. 492 C, Strabo 672). 
 
 197 — 203. These lines are marked by 
 a curious confusion, both of metaphor 
 
 4—2 
 
S* 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 X^eade KipKwv t&v Sfiovrepeov <f>6/3q>, 
 
 cod. Par.). In margine 'IfctrSe nip™ adscripsit sec. man. Corr. Robortellus. Com- 
 memorare licet genus quoddam esse accipitrum qui irtpitoi nominentur. 199 i%- 
 
 with simile and also of the literal with 
 the metaphorical. The literal notion (of 
 the persons) makes a heavy strain- upon 
 the metaphor. A literal translation will 
 shew this: "and upon holy ground sit 
 ye, like a flock of doves, from fear of 
 hawks of the same plumage, kindred who 
 are hostile and defile the race. Were bird 
 to eat of bird, how could he be pure? and 
 how, marrying an unwilling bride from 
 an unwilling sire, could he become pure? 
 Nay, not even in Hades, &c." Thus 
 
 (1) IgecrOc icCpKiw <f>6pw (metaphor) is in- 
 terrupted by eo-|xos <os ireXeidBwv (simile), 
 
 (2) the sons of Aegyptus are op-oirrepoi 
 with the Danaids, but hawks are not 
 6/j.6iTTepoi with doves in the same sense, 
 but only in the wider sense of being 
 "winged things". Similarly 6(ioi|j.ci>v and 
 7evos (v. 199) are properly applicable to 
 the relationship of the cousins, but only 
 in the widest sense to the relationship of 
 hawks and doves. The common notion is 
 and was that cannibalism (so to speak) is 
 only regarded as such among birds, when 
 they aremembers of thesame species (hawk 
 and hawk, &c), not when the species 
 differ as much as those of hawks and 
 doves. Yet from w. 199, 200 Aeschylus 
 must be understood to look upon any 
 bird devouring a bird as a cannibal. In 
 Quaest. Rom. § 93 Plutarch quotes ». 200 
 in the following connexion : irereivoO ykp 
 oiSels idipane yvira yevipxvov, lis dcrol /ecu 
 Upaxes to. a vyy ev rj Subnovin nal Kbirrovai.' 
 Katroi KO.T AtVxiiXoK, "OpviBos 6pns k.t.\. 
 In w. 201 — 203 the reference is wholly 
 to the persons, though the grammatical 
 subject is still Spvis. A bird cannot be 
 married or be tried in Hades. This con- 
 fusion of course could be remedied by 
 the change of ir<3s to t£s, but a critic 
 will rather accept the laxity than venture 
 on the change. 
 
 197. h &yv<*. This use of neuter ad- 
 
 jective (denoting position) without article 
 and noun is rarer in Greek than in Latin, 
 and seems to be almost confined to 
 notions of safety and ease, or the con- 
 trary. Cf. Theoc. XV. 73 SdpiTet, yivac 
 hi KoXtJ elpJs. Thuc. VII. 77 iv ix v PV 
 etvcu ; IV. 18 is &p.<plf)o\ov ; IV. 97 ir 
 /3e/3ijX<j>. So in aa<pa\e"i, 1% aa<pa\ov$, iv 
 Kadapip. 
 
 Doves were apparently the only birds 
 allowed in sacred precincts : cf. Eur. 
 Ion 1 196 irrrivbs elairlwra oopois \ K&ptos 
 Tre\ei.Cjv. Ao£lov yh.p iv dofiots | drpeffra 
 tiatovtf, and ibid. 154 — 178. 
 
 4cr(j.6s ws ireXetdSwv, i.e. 2£e<r8e, us 
 «o-|x6s it. {£erai cf>6|3u> Kipxwv. But, as 
 often ' in Greek, the action and circum- 
 stances of the simile are confused with 
 the action and circumstances of those to 
 whom the simile has reference. Cf. Cho. 
 505 
 
 iraiSes ykp avSpl kXtiSovcs oaiTfyioi 
 Oavovri' tpeWol 6' c5s ayovfft SIktvop. 
 
 i.e. ayowi Si (viz. rbv oTkov), cis cpeWol 
 dyovai SIktvov. Soph. Aj. 168 (quoted by 
 Conington) 
 
 irarayovaiv are tttijvCcv ayi\af 
 p,tyav alyviTiov 8' inrodeltravres 
 
 197 — 198. irtXetdSiov — xCpKcov. irt- 
 Xtids (or irAem) the emblem of timidity, 
 and KCpKos its traditional foe. Cf. rpypwv 
 "the trembler", and e.g. II. xxn. 139 
 
 ^UT6 KtpKos opeafiii', i\a<j)p!>TaTos ireTe-qfam 
 /nfiSlws o'/tTjtre yuercV rpypapa Tr4\euu>. 
 
 Prom. V. 856 (of these same persons) 
 KlpKoi 7reXeii3i' oi fiaKp&v XeXei/i^xot. A 
 special epithet of the falcon (?pij£) is 
 4>a<r<rotp6vos (II. xv. 238), and this after- 
 wards became a noun to denote a par- 
 ticular species of tptf (Arist. H. A. 
 IX. 12, 4). 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 S3 
 
 i%6pwv ofiaifiav ical fiiaivovrmv yevos. 
 bpviOos opvi<; 7re3? av dyvevoi <j>aymv ; 
 7ro5s 8* o,v yafiwv aicovcrav atcovTOS irdpa 
 dyvo? yivoir av ; ovBe firj 'v "AiSov Qavmv 
 <pvyy fidraiov alriav Trpatzas TaSe. 
 
 (225) 
 
 200 
 
 Opus Sfidi/iov KaTa/u<uv6i>TUi> yivos Hermann, quod quidem vix Aeschylum sonat. 
 Vide tamen v. 955. 200 Sic laudat hunc versum Plutarchus Quaest. Rom. 
 
 286 c et Romul. c. 9. avaiveiot. praebet M, a Turnebo primo correctum. Siyiiv coni- 
 ciat quivis. 201 rls S' av Burges. yd/iiav M, corr. Robortellus. Ceterum 
 
 irarpbs Oberdick a scholiasta suo iterum deceptus. 202 p,T)v M, corr. Turnebus. 
 
 203 fidraiov airtas M. alriav edidi. Eodem sensu paralovs Tournier. 
 
 199. «\8p<ov k.t.X. 6|iaC|iuv is best 
 taken as the noun and ixffpuv n.p..y. as its 
 adjectival expansion. 
 
 (jucuvovtwv, as used of the sons of 
 Aegyptus, refers to the aaeftri yd/iOK of 
 v. 9 (vv. 30, 40), and is explained in 
 v. 201. Their conduct involves an 0705. 
 
 200. olpviOos k.t.X. The line is quoted 
 in this form by Plut. Quaest. Rom. (just 
 cited). Paley should scarcely say that 
 /itpos rt. is understood. The genitive 
 notion is independent of such subaudition. 
 (The same genitive Xen. An. iv. 8. 20 
 6Vot $<pa.yov rCv ictipluv.) The verb 
 (Jxvytiv is rare in tragedy, and Elmsley 
 (Eur. Med. n 56) was for confining it to 
 Satyric plays. It occurs frequently in 
 the Odyssey, and belongs also to Aristo- 
 phanes and Plato. In the tragic poets it 
 is found in Eur. Cycl. 336 (Satyric), Soph. 
 Fr. 149 (Satyric), and Soph. Frag, incert. 
 777 
 
 5a*pvty <pay&v 6dovn irpie rit trro/ia. 
 
 (where the metre indicates a Satyric com- 
 position). There is accordingly some 
 ground for conjecturing Qvydv, which has 
 the sense of attacking (Eur. Bacch. 1183) 
 and also of sexual intercourse (Eur. Hipp. 
 1044). 
 
 201. Y a K , " v ' th e present of action with 
 a continuing result or relation. Cf. vikwv, 
 dSiKwv, Hxrovaa, (petiyav, &c. The pre- 
 sent and aorist are combined in Eur. 
 
 Med. 606 rl dpwtra ; fiuiv yafiovva Kal irpo- 
 douffd (re; 
 
 aKovcrav cikovtos irdpa, similarly etc 
 and dir6. Eur. Andr. 975 lis <pl\av p.iv 
 av yr/p.at.f^ air' avdptav, IzKTodev d' ov fiaSlws. 
 Ibid. 1279 ko.t oi ya/j.eiv 8tjt £k re yev- 
 vaitav xp™"i Sovvat r is iaB~Kois. Hdt. 
 Hi. 88, Theogn. 189, Rhes. 169. 
 
 irapd, in particular cf. Plato Pol. 310 c 
 yafiovffl re irapa roirtav Kal ras eVStSo- 
 fiivas Trap avr(vv els roirovs iKTrip.irovai. 
 
 203. <pvYri (MiTaiov alriav, "be prose- 
 cuted on an empty charge". This cor- 
 rection appears easiest and best in sense. 
 The vulgate itself is perhaps not abso- 
 lutely untranslateable. jidTcuov might 
 possibly be regarded as an adverb, 
 with <p«7T) aWas in the legal sense. 
 This adverbial use is, however, unsup- 
 ported. In any case dievvciv aiTiav 
 in such a context must mean reus fieri 
 criminis, not effugere crimen. In Soph. 
 Phil. T404 alriav de 7rws 'Axttiwp <pe6~ 
 ^o/uu ;• surely means "and how shall I 
 look when the Achaeans arraign me for 
 it?" Cf. Hdt. VII. 214 tpeiyovra rav 
 ''EttioXttiv rairtjv rr]V alrirjv. For fJ-dxaiov 
 feminine cf. Ag. 1151 fiaralovs Si)as. 
 Cho. 82 /taraloitri rtixais. Eum. 337 
 afirovpylai pAraioi. 
 
 The fiaraiuv alrlas of Schutz = ,ua7-i5j' 
 alrlas (" escape being accused of paraia"), 
 with which Weil would compare e.g. 
 ypatjA] irapavo/tav. 
 
54 AICXYAOY 
 
 Kernel Suca&i Ta,Tr\aKtjfiad\ aW Xoyo?, (230) 
 
 Zei)s aWos ev Kafiova-iv va-rdrwi BUas. 205 
 
 <7K0irelre Ka./j,ei/3ea-de rovSe rbv irpofiov 
 07T<09 av vfiiv irpcvyo'i ev vtica roSe. 
 BA. iroZairov ofiikov rovS" dveWr)v6aTd\ov 
 
 liaralaif Schuetz ; fidraios Abresch. 204 rawXa . ev . naftm M, corr. Victorius. 
 
 rd/iirXo/ciifiafl' Canter, Hermann. Est qui rdvBdS' Ipy/taB' (i.e. tA iv0a.Se 'pexSivra) 
 proponere in animo habebat. 205 aXXos oiv Enger. dordrcu! Siicais Bothe, 
 
 minus eleganter. 206 totov M. Ipse correxi. Stanleii rptnrov vulgo recipiunt. 
 
 Versus aliquot excidisse putavit Hermann. 208 Deest personae nota. dviX- 
 
 rpoirov is said to mean "respondete hunc 
 in modum quomodo causa vestra vincat" 
 which practically means that TovSe can= 
 toiovtov. The approach of the- king, 
 whose speech begins in v. 208, should be 
 marked in some manner, and Paley sug- 
 gests a lacuna of such a line as d\V 
 ciaopw ~ yap TjjffS' dvaKTa yijs irtXas. 
 Danaus, however, does not know or as- 
 sume that the person about to enter is 
 dVa£ (see his question inf. 221). The 
 same sense, without this objection, is 
 obtained by reading irpojiov (another in- 
 stance of confusion of p. and it). Pelasgus 
 is to Danaus the "foremost man" only. 
 
 207. ottos civ, depends upon the com- 
 bined meaning of oncoTreiTe K<i|j.eCpta-6e, 
 "take care and ( = to)..." the Plautine 
 vide et...iox vide ut... 
 
 (trpd-Ypa t68«, "your cause", cf. Eum. 
 477 P-V Tvxovaai irpdyfmros viKTj<p6pov t and 
 inf. 329. 
 
 208. dveXXrivoo-ToXov. The Scholiast 
 gives rbv oix "EXX^xa Kara. gtoKtiv, from 
 which Paley gathers that he read dve'X- 
 XTjva otoXtjv. Rather he was explaining 
 by Kara the construction, and by cn-oXijv 
 the meaning, of <tt6Xov with av iWr/fa, so 
 that no one might take the latter as an 
 epithet of the former in the sense "a 
 foreign company". Bothe's compound is 
 far from "incredible" in Aeschylus the 
 Ko/j.iroipaKe\oppTJfi.u!V (Ar. Ran. 839). 
 aireipoSaKpvs, iTraaavTeporpLJSris, drifioirev- 
 07js, dKpiT6<pvpros are at least as bold, and 
 the difference between dxeXXiji/cWoXos 
 and vej3ptS6<rTo\os for instance is in- 
 
 204. KaK«t. A particle e.g. yip 
 might have been expected. Its omission 
 is to be explained either (1) by regarding 
 the whole oiSSe \lt\ . . . koikei as = <(i6i5|6Tai 
 airCav twvSe ev "AiSov, koI tKtl SiKa£ei 
 k.t.X. or (much better) (2) by under- 
 standing KoiK€i as very emphatic: "even 
 there", as well as in the upper world. 
 €K«i has its well-known sense "in the 
 other world". Cf. Eur. Med. 1073 
 eidcu/wyoLTOv dXX' ticei' ra 5' ivffdde j 
 warr/p dxpelXer'. Eur. Hec. 418. Cho. 
 355. 358- Plato Rep. 330 E. In Ar. 
 Ran. 1461, the speakers being in Hades, 
 the sense is humorously reversed 
 
 e/cet tppdaaiv? dv ' ivdadi 8' ov j3o6\op.ai. 
 The question as to the forms dirXdKT||i.a, 
 d|iir\dKT]|jia scarcely admits of settlement. 
 Poison and Elmsley (Eur. Med. 115) 
 decide for the former in all cases, Her- 
 mann Op. III. 145 for the latter. In 
 Eum. 934 dxXaKTj/jaTa is required in 
 anapaests, and the form being thus assured 
 to Aeschylus, it is best to abide by the 
 MSS. 
 
 205. Ztis dXXos. See on v. 134. 
 fiord Tas 8£kos , the double accusative 
 
 as in Eum. 231 Siras nirei/ii rovSe <p£ra. 
 In Eur. Bacch. 346 Elmsley rightly cor- 
 rects rdvSe tov dtddffKaXov | HLktjv f/Jreifii. 
 for 5(kjj. For the general reference cf. 
 Pind. 01. II. 64 to 8' iv rq.Se Aids 
 dpx$ dXirpd /caret 70s 8u<d£ei Tts. 
 
 206. tcVov of mss. is indefensible. 
 Wellauer explains "hue vos conferte", 
 but the Danaids have already seated 
 themselves (vv. 182 sqq.). Stanley's 
 
IKETIAEC. 55 
 
 nreifkoia-i fiapfidpoicri icai irvKveofiaai (235) 
 
 ^Xtocra Trpo(r<f>c0voviJLev ; ov yap 'Apyokl? 210 
 
 ea9r)$ yvvcu/coov ovS 1 d(p' 'EXXaSo? to irav. 
 '6ttw<; Be 'xppav ovBe KTjpvKcov inro 
 airpo^evoi re, v6a<f>iv rjyrjTwv, fioXeiv 
 
 Xiji/a otAXoc M, corr. Bothe. 209 ml irvKiaiuun Stanley, Hermann. K&iiirv- 
 
 Kw/iatTi Bergk. K&p.TVKdirp.a<ri Hartung. koX TepKvdp.a.<n Wieseler. teal rpi.xibp.aai 
 Schwerdt. koX airaS^paa-i. Wecldein. Vulgatam credo me satis explanasse. 
 210 irpoo-<pwvovp.hov M, corr. Robortellus. 211 dneWddos (0 superscripto) M. 
 
 tottuv M, quod servant editt, praeter Stanleium rpbiruv legentem. 212 otire 
 
 Hermann, alii. 
 
 213 v6<r<pi 6' Stanley. 
 
 considerable, since dve'XXr|v=£evii«js 
 "foreign". Homer uses a/UTpoxLruves 
 and Sophocles aTip.ayi\iis. 
 
 209. iruKV<a|iaTa are explained by 
 Spanheim on Ar. Nub. 53 (iavdBa) as 
 vestes spatha iextae, and Hesychius has 
 <nrd$THia' ttvkvwjj.0, dirb tSo> rats aira8a.it 
 KaTanpovbvTWv to vtprq. The airdBt) was 
 the instrument with which the threads 
 were struck closely together in weaving 
 (cf. Cho. 231 (nrdBris ir\Tryds). The con- 
 nexion of irvici>&nis with <rird9-r\pjx, thus be- 
 comes manifest, and is borne out by e.g. 
 <XTd07jfui. tppevwv = rb irvKwb<ppov. 
 
 irvKV<a|xaTa therefore are the iro\ip.i- 
 toi TivKoi of v. 409, and are so named 
 in distinction from textures which are 
 apai.bijTrif-i.oL. Though Pap(3apoi<ri cannot, 
 as its position shews, belong to TrvKvii/iaai 
 nor be understood with it, the wearing 
 oiirvKvwp.a,Ta is non-Greek, so that nal lrv- 
 KPthp-aai is in a sense epexegetical. irvKvii- 
 p-wra were not unknown in Greece, but 
 as common wear they would be a mark 
 of oriental magnificence. 
 
 210. xXCovto. TpvcpuvTo, schol. A 
 term suited to oriental daintiness and 
 luxury (deliciae). Cf. Pers. 543 Ilepo-tSes 
 ...XXiSai'^s Vpys Tipij/w &<pel<rai. Ibid. 
 41 a/3poduxlT0it> Avdav fr^Xos. 
 
 o«k 'ApyoXls ^<r6r)s-7vvaiKwv (oStt] 
 «rr£); i.e. rather "this is not the Argive 
 female dress" than ecrSijs "yuvaiKaiv (tavSi) 
 ovk "ApvoXCs (io-Ti). -ywaiKuiv takes the 
 place of an adjective e.g. 0i}Xeia. ruvSe 
 is too much to omit. With the form of 
 
 214 d/o/j&rrws M, corr. Sophianus. 
 
 expression, cf. "species verna diei" 
 (Lucr. 1. 10), " Cerbereasque canum 
 fauces" (iv. 733). 
 
 211. tottcov of mss. is hardly credible. 
 It forms an antithesis between 'BXXds 
 and "Apyos, as if the latter were not part 
 of the former; and in itself it is not an 
 admissible periphrasis for 'EXXdSos in the 
 present context. Instances apparently 
 similar may be profitably examined 
 e.g. Pers. 796 6 /tetvas vvv iv 'EXX<£5os 
 rbirois arparbs ("in the parts about 
 Greece"). There it is a distant Asiatic 
 referring in a vague manner to a 
 country vaguely known. The same ex- 
 planation applies to Eum. 292. x^P a ^ 
 iv tSttois Atpsvo-riKTJs (the speaker being at 
 Athens). Pers. 447 SaXapSvos rbirwv (the 
 speaker a Persian). Eur. Ale. 67 QpyK-qs 
 eK rbirav (vaguely). In all these a person 
 of another country speaks loosely of a 
 distant region, as we speak of " foreign 
 parts" or "the parts of Libya about 
 Cyrene" (Act. Apost. n. 10). A Hel- 
 lene, however, would not speak of "the 
 parts about Greece"; and the Pelasgians 
 of Argos are Hellenes in v. 882 (and 217). 
 
 For ov8^...to irav cf. Prom. V. 215 
 obx ^Lcatrav o\io£ irpofffi\i\f/ai t6 Tav 
 (though oidi there = ne..,quidem). 
 
 212 — 213. oi8J — re. Hermann's oi'Te 
 is a mistake, since oi%i = ne...quidem and 
 belongs to K-r\pi>x.wv virp alone, while re 
 is simply connective — " actually unan- 
 nounced, and without a friend". 
 
 KTjpvKwv Siro. Of a piece with such 
 
56 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 eTkTjT drpicrTox;, tovto Oavfiatrrov ireXei. 
 K\dSoi ye fiev hr) Kara vo/iovs atfri/cropcov 
 Kelvrat Trap' vfilv 77730? deols ayawtots - 
 fiovov toS' 'EWas %d<ibv <rvvolcreTai aro'xfp' 
 
 (340) 
 
 215 
 
 217 o-uvprercu Burges, Conington. awdaeraj. Bothe. owijo-erai Hermann. 
 airol<reT<u Paley. avvoloeroA. <rr6\<p Menzel. Si necesse esset, posses aivoiSev oi 
 
 * phrases as irlveiv virb aiXTiyyos (Ar. Ach. 
 1001), virb <pavov iropeie<r0ai. (Xen. Lac. 
 V. 7), KaTa9i.\j/onev iirb KkavSpuav (Ag. 
 1553). iirb properly denoted the guiding 
 or encouraging agent or circumstances, 
 and then passed into the wider sense of 
 accompaniment. In Soph. Trach. 391 
 
 fitfiv, ws 8$ avijp ovk ifiuv iiir 6.yy€h<av 
 
 dXX' avr6K\rjros Ik 56/iuv iropeierai • 
 the sense a\ri6ds is instinctively super- 
 added to iropeverai. But in the present 
 passage p.o\uv iirb twos can hardly be 
 explained as directly =ay'eo-0at vtt6 twos, 
 on the analogy of avacrTTJvai, tpeiyew, 
 awodvrio-Keiv iirb twos, for these involve a 
 passive sense which is felt, while here the 
 Danaids are not thought of as "led" or 
 "induced" by a herald, but accompanied 
 or introduced. 
 
 213. dirpogcvoi. Cf. inf. 887. Pind. 
 N. VII. 96 irpo&vlq. iriiroiBa. Eur. Med. 
 359 rlva irpo&vlav ef eupijo-ets ; As a large 
 body of foreigners, — large enough to be 
 formidable — , the Danaids would require 
 a KTJpvg, as foreigners at all, a rrpo'ijevos. 
 So far was it necessary for foreigners to 
 be formally recognised, that at Athens 
 even a pAroiKos was liable to a ypaipv 
 airpoarao-tov if he had no irpooraTijs, and 
 to a ypatpf) diroo-rao-lov for leaving him. 
 A non-resident f^xos required a irpbl-evos 
 (the modern "consul", almost). 
 
 v6o-<Jhv, aira£ \ey. in Tragedy. The 
 steps Kijpvfj ir-poijevos rjTHTijs are in the 
 direction of greater particularity "you 
 venture to land without knowing whether 
 we shall meet you with peace or war : you 
 have no representative to see to your per- 
 sonal safety: you know nothing of the 
 country and where to go". 
 
 215. xXa'Soi ye (" branches") piv ("in- 
 deed") 81) (it is true). The answering 
 clause raKKa bk, which would be looked 
 for, is differently expressed, v. 218. 
 
 217. o-wotoreTai <tt6x<P> "only in this 
 point will a Grecian land acquiesce in (be 
 satisfied with) a guess", i.e. "will feel 
 sure it can guess aright". The vulgate 
 may very well bear this sufficiently satis- 
 factory rendering. The Scholiast's <rv/t- 
 fyav-qau is scarcely more in favour of 
 Conington's ovvdo-eTai than of the text 
 (as understood by him). With <rwjffertu 
 indeed it is difficult to translate at all. 
 The vulgate is otherwise rendered by 
 Weil "Hoc unum coniectando vobiscum 
 conveniet", and by Paley "In this matter 
 alone will Hellas agree with you in its 
 conjecture". The latter supposes a con- 
 densation for "will (in guessing its pur- 
 pose) find this one point only to use for 
 evidence that you are of our country". 
 But plainly Pelasgus has not the least idea 
 as yet of their being of his country, and 
 could only mean (if the above translation 
 of Paley and Weil were right), "will, in 
 guessing its purpose, agree with you" (i.e. 
 with your real purpose in it). This is 
 apparently Weil's view. Yet it is better 
 to make o~rbx<p depend directly on ovvol- 
 o-eTOi than to understand bpXv, regarding 
 oro'xv as instrumental. In this sense 
 {iyawav) the verb is used in Plat. Crat. 
 419 D eb<ppoavvi) &irb toS ei tois irpi.yp.aai 
 ^vp.<j>ipeaBai. tovto fhafie rb Svofia. Plut. 
 Timol. 15 %vp<pipea8ai rots irapovaiv. 
 
 (xovov toS", i.e. Kara rode pJbvov. Cf. 
 iuf- 377> &p4>oripovs to,S iwio-Koirci ZeiJs. 
 Xen. Cyr. viii. 5. 23 ra p.iv irapekdbvTa 
 ijieis VLvpov ijigrjo-aTe. 
 
xo. 
 
 IKETIAEC. 
 
 Kai, raXka tt6W' hreucaaat hinaiov rjv, 
 ei /jut) Topov ti <f)6oyyo<; r\v 6 arjp,avwv. 
 elprjKWi d/jL<f)l Kocrfiov d/^revBrj ~Koyov. 
 iyoo Be 717)09 ere iroTepov o5? eTtjV \e7c0 
 fj pr)Top' IpoppaftSov rj 7ro\ea>? dyov; 
 
 57 
 
 (245) 
 
 220 
 
 <jtox<p ; sed vide adnot. 
 
 218 Kal iroXXd 7' aWa p.' eludaai Elmsley. xalraWa 
 
 iroi) /*' Hermann, k&v SX\a irAW It' eUaaai Majtin. Kq.r' aKXa Reisig. Deinde 
 SUaios nonnulli; SUaC av Marckscheffel. 219 irapbvn M. Non sine fiducia 
 
 emendavi. airopovvn Burges. 221 xpoer. M. irpoaok sec. man. irpos ai cod. 
 
 Guelf. irp6s ire haud bene editt. <h"V M, coir. Robortellus. Siri/v Hartung. 
 
 222 iJT-npov (iyrripbv sec. man.) r\epovpafl8ov M. In margine ot/xai rj ip/ioS bafidov 
 
 218. KalTaXXa="et, quod ad cetera 
 attinet". Cf. Ag. 918 Kal raWa p.ri 
 yvvaiKbs iv rpoirois . i/ii aflpwe. More 
 usually rd d' aWa. The text does not 
 call for correction, or at least is not to be 
 emended by such processes as those of 
 Hermann and Elmsley. There is per- 
 haps something to be said for Martin's 
 iroXX' j5r" clKd<rai for metrical reasons and 
 also for the sense " to go on making many 
 a conjecture". The Scholiast's note 
 t-fieWov av ffTOXao~PV t& Kaff vp.ds X^yeip 
 ought not to have been pressed into evi- 
 dence for SUaios. He is but giving the 
 sense Sikcuov (dvj ^v (pw>i), and could 
 not well express himself otherwise. 
 
 219. The MS. reading irapovn is 
 usually passed over without remark. 
 Burges, who, though a clumsy corrector, 
 was a vigilant critic of sense, suggested 
 airopovvn. Morshead renders "teach the 
 man who stands to hear". This sounds 
 well in the English, but rather represents 
 e.g. tQ axoveiv ^onXo/i^fu: or dKovo-6p.{vt# ; 
 that is to say, the Greek only expresses 
 "who stands", and it is precisely the 
 added words "to hear" (i.e. desirous of 
 hearing) which make the sense. Of the 
 possible renderings (1) "if there were no 
 voice to inform one here on the spot" (2) 
 "if voice were not the proper means of 
 telling to one who stands face to face", 
 neither gives any real value to irapbvn. 
 The .emendation here offered affords the 
 antithesis "it were but right to give (un- 
 
 certain) guesses, if there were no voice to 
 tell clearly and with certainty once for 
 all". ropos and ropus are peculiarly 
 suitable to such telling as shall settle a 
 matter decisively, cf. . inf. 248. fipaxis 
 ropds 6' /iCBos. Pers. 479 olada 0-qp.rjvai. 
 ropiSs. Ag. 26 &c. TOPONTI would 
 naturally be misread as a dative parti- 
 ciple. 
 
 . 220. d|upl, a rare use of the accusa- 
 tive in Attic verse, the genitive being 
 usual. Cf. Soph. Frag. 937 dp,(pi vtv 
 yod>p,evos. In S. c. T. 843 fi.ipip.va 8' 
 dpupl tt6Xiv the sense is "surrounds" (of 
 place). The use is however found in 
 Homer, and in Pindar P. II. 27 xeXadtovn 
 dfupl Kivipav (pa.fi.at. 
 
 221. 8rnv, the Scholiast says vvv Sri/w- 
 rqv : "a commoner"; and Hesychius ex- 
 plains irai by iroXirai, 8r)pJ>Tat, as well as 
 by traipoi, tpiKoi. Cf. Frag. 314 ovre dijfws 
 oir Iti)s dvf)p. Eur. Frag. Incert. 158 
 dpxtp...K0VK try irptiruv. 
 
 tri should clearly be emphatic: "but 
 in my turn let me know who you are". 
 
 222. The MS. reading rj Ti]p. ov rjepov 
 pdpSov is to be corrected in the light of 
 the consideration urged by Hermann 
 "tria tantum quaerere poterat chorus, pri- 
 vatusne venisset ille an praeco an rex". 
 Weil indeed adds "sed tamen etiam sa- 
 cerdotem eum habere poterat", and hence 
 the reading adopted by some if xnpAv 
 UpoC pdfSSov, i.e. "or are you the stick 
 that looks after the sanctuary", pd(38ov 
 
58 
 
 AlCXYAOY 
 
 BA. 7r/3os tcivt dfieifiov icol Xey evOapaws ifioi. 
 iov yr/yevovs yap elfi iyw Tla\ai%0ovo<; 
 Ivk TLeXao-yos, rrjaZe yrj<i ap^yeri??. 
 
 (250) 
 
 225 
 
 scripsit sec. man. Praeclare coniecit Schueta rj pqrop' Up6paj38ov (lege IpbppafiSov); 
 vulgo tamen recipiunt 1) rqphv 'Eppov ji(l.p5oi>, quasi homo sit baculum. rj yijpw 
 iep6pa,f}5oi> M. Schmidt, ij l>afi$tyrripov Upbv Emperius. 223 \iyer' eidapaeis M. 
 
 Librarius pluraletri requirebat. \iy' ei$apaiis Turnebus. Robortellum secutus sum. 
 225 HeXaffyov M, corr. Canter. • 228, 229 affixes StdAyos tpxerat 'S.TpvjMiiv M. 
 
 being used for paf38ov)(ov by a metonymy 
 which seems impossible outside comedy. 
 The analogy of our " Black Rod" " Gold 
 Stick" will not hold for Greek tragedy; 
 nor will that metonymy whereby a body of 
 shieldmen or spearmen is called fowls or 
 \trfX'') a Pply- In those cases the word is 
 collective and the individual personalities 
 are sunk. The second hand of M writes 
 o?|mu 1} 'Epnoi and the Paris MS. has 
 cppov. But though the herald carried a 
 wand and was under the protection of 
 Hermes, there is no analogy for a form 
 ' JSppAppafidov which might suggest itself. 
 ' Epp.ov was probably not derived from the 
 yepov of our text but from an old inter- 
 linear note on Upo — , explaining to whom 
 the wand was sacred. Schiitz long ago 
 proposed the excellent correction rj piji-op' 
 UpopapSov, which assumes only the ordi- 
 nary error i] for 1 and the frequent error 
 of reverse writing TT)p for pip 1 . 
 
 ptjrop" . The primary meaning of pijrup 
 is spokesman, then especially one who 
 speaks in behalf of the public. So orator 
 Plaut. Stich. in. 2. 35 oratores populi 
 summi viri | Ambracia veniunt hue legati 
 publice. Cic. Legg. 11. 9. 21 foederum 
 pacis belli indutiarum oratores fetiales 
 iudicesve sunto. Cf. Ov. Met. xm. 196. 
 Verg. Aen. vil. 153, &c. Unqualified, 
 pip-up would already in the time" of 
 Aeschylus mean "an orator": the epi- 
 thet defines it to the sense Kripvua, irpe<r- 
 peirnjii. The pctpSos is the axijirTpov of 
 II. xviii. 505, and corresponds to the 
 caduceus. 
 
 223. e(io£. "/am the right person, 
 be assured". 
 
 224. 7T|YCVovs...IIa\a(x0ovos. The 
 king of Argos is thus in the second 
 descent from Earth, and the people are 
 called after him. Yet the Danaids are in 
 the 5th descent from Epaphus (P. V. 853) 
 and the 7th from Inachus, who once ruled 
 in this same Argos. Aeschylus had not 
 formulated any definite notions upon the 
 connection between Argos under Inachus 
 and Argos under Pelasgus. It is no em- 
 barrassment to authors to have yryyevm 
 appearing in any place and any time, 
 even when .a country is populated. Argos, 
 the persecutor of Io, was a yijyevris (inf. 
 v. 277). Moreover Aeschylus varies his 
 mythical history and legend to suit his 
 purpose, just as he makes the wanderings 
 of Io in this play entirely different from 
 her wanderings in the Prometheus. It 
 would be the merest fancy to suppose 
 that Pelasgus, king of a wider realm, 
 had come down from the north upon 
 Argos in the interval since Inachus. 
 With the vaguest notions about the 
 earliest origin of the Greek peoples and 
 the meaning of the term "Pelasgian", 
 dramatists freely take the liberty of signi- 
 fying the antiquity of a character by the 
 titles airdxBwv, yr)yerfp or such names as 
 ira\ai-x6uv. Plato Pol. 297 B aK-qKoap.ai 
 robs tpvirpoadev <j>vetT0ai yriyeyels Kal p.r) £S- 
 iXK-qkuv yevvdaOcu. 
 
 225. ritXao-vos. w. 226, 227 suffi- 
 ciently prove this to be the true reading. 
 That the king's name was Pelasgus is 
 proved by its express mention in v. 978. 
 So Apollodorus in. 8, 11. 1. 7. We 
 might grant the feminine Tlekaayov on the 
 authority of yij GapaaKos Eur. I. A. 812, 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 59 
 
 ifiov 8 ava,KTO<i evXoyco<i iircovv/iov 
 yevos YlekaGy&p rijvSe Kapirovrat 'yOova,. 
 km iracrav alav, rj<s 8i' "AXto? ep^erai 
 
 8V 0X705 codd. Guelf. Par. De toto loco infra disceptavi. 8V &ypis Wordsworth. 
 St,' ay/cos Wecklein. 8V dXo-os H. L. Ahrens. Alii fluminis alicuius nomen latere 
 putaverunt; unde "AX70S Turnebus, "A770S Klausen, Atcos Butler, "A^os Stanley, 
 Xrpufidv re in proximo versu legentes. Sed to unice verum est. to in rod mutatum 
 
 but no arguments can outweigh the testi- 
 
 mony of the following verses, which 
 would be doubly strange if IleXao^you 
 were sound. If the land had been called 
 "He\a<ry6s", it would be at least useless 
 to add that the people were Pelasgians, 
 and it would be wonderful if he should 
 say that the Pelasgians were called so 
 after him, and yet noi give his own name. 
 
 The Pelasgi were to Aeschylus the 
 oldest people who were known or be- 
 lieved to have inhabited pre -historic 
 Greece within certain traditional geogra- 
 phical limits, which limits were gathered 
 from local traditions and from early refer- 
 ences in literature e.g. the Homeric pas- 
 sages II. II. 681, XVI. 233. He certainly 
 however regarded them as old Hellenes (v. 
 inf. 882), unless we are to suppose him 
 forgetful for the moment. The boun- 
 daries set forth in the following passage 
 pretty completely embrace those parts 
 included in the Pelasgic traditions, of 
 which Thessaly, Chaonia, Thesprotia, 
 Attica, Argos and Arcadia were particu- 
 larly full. Argos is regarded as the 
 centre and capital of the Pelasgian realm, 
 partly from its antiquity and partly, no 
 doubt, from a false impression, which 
 was very general, as to the place meant 
 by Homer's Hekaayi.Kbv "A/3705. (Cf. 
 Eur. Phoen. 105 where Ile\a<ryuc6s = 
 "Argive" and ibid. v. 857 where Ile- 
 \aayol —' Apyeioi.) 
 
 226. evXffyws, refers, not so much to 
 a duty or propriety of naming a people 
 after its king, as to the agreement of the 
 name with an intelligible source (cf. sup. 
 v. 45 and Fr. 5): i.e. "with a good 
 reason", /teri \6yov (as opposed to avev 
 X070V, akoyas, "without a reason"), not 
 
 = elKorus. The Greek mind seeks for 
 the reason of names, and when a sort of 
 etymology cannot be given (such as that 
 of HaKUwv in Frag. 5), it becomes ne- 
 cessary to invent a hero tirtivv/ios (cf. v. 
 235). Thuc. VI. 2 KaX ri x^P a &*& 
 TrdXou, j3a<riX^ws ruibs XucMwv, toHvo/j.0, 
 tovto ?x°" Tos i oSrws 'IraXla iiravop.aaB'q. 
 Similarly the Ionians are named from 
 Ion, Eur. Ion 74. 
 
 228. It is customary to treat Words- 
 worth's d'yvos...2Tpu|j.alv as a certain cor- 
 rection, and to quote Pers. 497 p£e0poi> 
 ayvou STpv/tivos. ayvbs however has little 
 or nothing to do with this context, and 
 being used somewhat liberally of rivers 
 (cf. Prom. V. 433, Frag. 304 &c), it 
 has no special fitness as a standing epithet 
 to Strymon in particular. Yet the reasons 
 for objecting to this reading and substitu- 
 ting that of the text are mainly geogra- 
 phical. In mi. 230 — 232 Pelasgus is 
 plainly drawing the northern boundary 
 of the Pelasgians (i-aivSe Tairl t<x8« Kpai-aS) . 
 The "land of the Perrhaebi" is the most 
 outlying part, and this land, as Aeschylus 
 must have known, was very far from 
 approaching the Strymon, being bounded 
 by another river of importance. In the 
 time of Aeschylus Perrhaebia extended 
 from the South and West of Mt Olympus 
 to Mt Pindus, between Macedonia on the 
 North and the river Peneus on the South. 
 Earlier Perrhaebia was a name for all the 
 region between the Haliacmon and the 
 Peneus, and had extended from Pieria to 
 Dodona. II. 11. 749 
 
 rep 8' 'Ecnjpes Stovto fievcirToXe/xol re 
 
 Hepiufiot, 
 ol ire pi AoiSdivrjv Svax^f-^pov oIkI' IdevTo. 
 
6o 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 "AlCpMV, TO 7TpO? 8vVOVTO<S rfXlOV KpaTGO. 
 
 6pl£op,ai Be rr)p re TIeppaifiwv yQova 
 TllvSov re rdireKeiva, Xaovmv TreXai, 
 
 (255) 
 
 230 
 
 habet M : in margine autem in to rursus correxit sec. man. 230 rrjpSe M, corr. 
 
 Stanley, weppatfioiv M. 231 irai6vwi> M et editt. omnes. Sed vide adnot. 
 
 Pindus is called Perrhaebus Pindus by 
 Propertius (in. 5. 33). The geography 
 of Aeschylus was no doubt faulty in 
 respect to countries beyond Hellas and 
 its commerce, but it would be an injustice 
 to him and to his times to suppose him so 
 ignorant of the geography even of northern 
 Thessaly as to make Perrhaebia extend to 
 the Strymon, and to place the Dodonaean 
 mountains westward of that river. Ae- 
 schylus plainly knows his distances better 
 in Pers. 482 — 494. Moreover the poet is 
 teaching the Athenians a historical and 
 geographical lesson, and he would be 
 careful to keep to the proper Pelasgic 
 limits. If therefore for ^Apoc there be 
 read &A10C and not AfNOC and if the 
 "corrected" STpvpuv be replaced by the 
 word it supplanted, viz. "Ak|m>v, all the 
 conditions are satisfied. The unfamiliar 
 resolved name "A\ios..."Ak|i.«v might 
 almost have been expected to suffer as it 
 has done. The Haliacmon was a con- 
 siderable river, and is named in the form 
 'AXid.Kp.wv by Hesiod (Theog. 341) and 
 Hdt. (vn. 127). Yet this method of 
 writing Kara aivdeaiv must have been 
 preceded by the form Kara, vapideair, and 
 admitted of poetical resolution. Cf. 
 "Apeios ira/yos, Z/rmn-7; SXij &c. The for- 
 mation 'AKiAkpmv anticipates in classical 
 times the step taken by e.g. p.cyi\ii ttoXis 
 (into Meyd\6iro\is) in post-classical times. 
 
 229. to irpos BilvovTos ijXCou. An 
 adverbial phrase like to Awo toCSe, to iv' 
 {kcIvok rfcoi (Thuc. VIII. 48) &c. Cf. inf. 
 341 to Koa/ov. That this is the construc- 
 tion is shewn by Herod. IX. 14 h rairrjv 
 &} kKa.ini.Tij) ttjs Ei5/>eim;s to 7rpos IjXtov 
 Sifovros t) arpanr) AtIkcto. 
 
 230. &pCjjo|un, lit. : " I mark out within 
 boundaries for myself", i.e. I draw my 
 
 border round them and define my em- 
 pire by that border, oplfu would mean 
 "I lie on the borders of", cf. Thuc. II. 
 96. For the middle use cf. inf. 368 Sira- 
 crrpov firjicos opl^o/uu yd/iov (pvyq., "I set 
 as bounds to my flight all the space be- 
 neath the stars". Eur. Fr. 697 70(0... 
 rpi IIAo r ' opljTerai (marks off for his own). 
 Cf. mei fines =&<rt\v yijv oplifi/iai. Plato 
 Menex. 239 E Aapeios pJxpi 2ki/0wc tijc 
 apxnv iiplaovro is condensed for l*4xP l 2. 
 t. d. el%e xal (vravSa wplaaro afrrfy. 
 
 231. Xaoviov. The Paeon ians are far 
 away in the North, beyond Macedonia 
 and extending as far as Rhodope. They 
 cannot, after the mention of the Per- 
 rhaebi, be spoken of as " on the other side 
 of Pindus ". Pindus is the name of only 
 a short part of the range which is the 
 western border of Thessaly and the Per- 
 rhaebi. IICvSod rdir^KCiva means " west- 
 ward " of Pindus, a position which brings 
 us rather farther from than nearer to the 
 Paeonians. A mythical king of England 
 might as well describe his territory thus 
 " I include within my borders the land of 
 the Northumbrians and the other side of 
 the Pennines, near to the Highlanders, 
 and the mountains of Skiddaw". It is 
 to the Chaonians that we are brought. 
 The Chaonians, like the Epirots gene- 
 rally, were anciently Pelasgians, and Do- 
 dona of Pelasgian Zeus was frequently 
 spoken of as being in Chaonia itself: 
 Verg. Ec. IX. 13 Chaonias columbas (of 
 Dodona), Georg. II. 67 Chaoniique pa- 
 tris glandes (i.e. Dodonaei). Properly 
 speaking, however, Chaonia extends 
 from the Acroceraunian peninsula to the 
 river Thyamis, 15 miles from Dodona, 
 while Dodona is in Molottis (or Thes- 
 protia, according to Aeschylus Prom. V, 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 61 
 
 oprj re AcoSmvala' <rvvrefivei 8' opos 
 vypas 6a\aaar)<i' TiSvSe Ta7ri TaBe Kparw. 
 avTr)<s Se yaipas 'Attics? ireSov roBe 
 
 (260) 
 
 "Fortasse X&ras" Wecklein. Possis TriJXas. 
 
 829-850). 
 
 232. opi] re AuSuvata, cf. Prom. 
 Vinct. 830 rijv alirivurov aptpl AwSii- 
 vt\v. The mountain at whose foot the 
 temple stood was Tomarus (Tmarus). 
 The elevated situation is Sv<r%tipepov (II. 
 11. 749, xvi. ■233). Dodona was notably 
 Pelasgic : cf. II. XVI. 233 ZeB Sea AwSw- 
 xaie HeXaayuce'. 
 
 <rwr4|iv6i k.t.X.. The sea is the sea to 
 the westward of Dodona, known to Ae- 
 schylus as the 'I61/10S k<5Xjtos or xiXiros 
 'P^as (P. V. 837, 840). It is possible to 
 understand " and elsewhere the sea forms 
 my border", but the scholiast's view is 
 better : 6 Si Spos ■iip.irepos rairl AuSuvr/v 
 fxei fws tijs 0a\&<raris. Having drawn 
 his northern boundary from sea to sea, 
 the king adds "all on the hitherward 
 side of that line is mine". For the form 
 of expression cf. Verg Aen. 1. 287 Im- 
 perium Oceano terminet. 
 
 <rvvT^n,vtv="cuts short" Eum. 227 n- 
 pAs ait pvij (rivrepve. 
 
 233. vypds, not otiose, the force of 
 the epithet belonging to opos. "The 
 border limiting me is not a foreign terri- 
 tory, but nothing less than the absence 
 of land". Grammatically S. i. 0. = "a 
 boundary (consisting) of the watery 
 deep", and the whole might have been 
 expressed by avvripvei Si rty ipipi apxH" 
 flpos bypds (6 T7js daX&twjs). The ex- 
 pression was proverbial. Paley quotes 
 Eur. Ion 295 Spots bypdiaw, (is \£yov<r', 
 uptap^prj. 
 
 So much was this contrast of dry solid 
 land and fluid sea fancied, that some- 
 times 17 bypd alone = t} Bukaaaa. (Od. I. 
 97), and is .opposed to t) %i\pk (Xen. Oec. 
 xix. 7). Cf. also e.g. Pind. Ol. VII. 69 
 /SXdore piv t% aXos iypas vaaos, where 
 the epithet expresses " where before 
 
 233 t' dirara Si M, corr. Canter. 
 
 there was but the water of the deep, 
 there grew up land". 
 
 234. aviTTJs Si x"P as 'AirCas ire'Sov 
 t<58« k. The order is against taking 
 'Airtas as predicative with frfitXijTiu, for 
 which we should require e.g. atirrjs Si 
 t ij <r Se %iipas TttSov 'Airfas k(k\i)tm. Ra- 
 ther ire'Sov %\ t. avrijs (ffjs) 'AirCas \<i- 
 pas iraXai (ovtco) K^xX-nTCH : "has long 
 borne that name". 
 
 'AirCas. The true derivation may pos- 
 sibly be that suggested by Curtius : viz. 
 from a stem dp "water" (cf. MeffffaVtot 
 'Airt-Sai>6s) from older aq. He compares 
 the Sclavonic name Morea from more 
 = L. mare. The Homeric airly yalrj is 
 sometimes referred to the same source, 
 but is more probably quite as distinct in 
 derivation as it is in application (z>. 
 Soph. O. C. 1685). It is quite natural 
 that a people coming over (4k ir^pas), 
 across the Corinthian gulf, would call 
 the Pelbponnese a "water-land", or 
 even an island (IIAojros vyaoi). The 
 Greek word for water {iiSup) being quite 
 different from the derivatives of aq, it 
 follows that the name 'Airla would grow 
 mysterious enough to require the inven- 
 tion of a hero eponymus. In Pausanias 
 II. 5. 5 it is stated that before the time of 
 Pelops the Peloponnese was called Apia 
 from Apis, king of Sicyon, the son of 
 Telchis. In Apollodorus I. 7. 6, 11. 1 
 § 1 Apis is king of Argos and is slain by 
 Telchis. This Apis, son of Phoroneus, 
 was a great lawgiver. Here Apis is son 
 of Apollo. It should be noted that TeX- 
 xlvios is an epithet of Apollo (Diod. v. 
 55), and that the TeXx'xes were cultiva- 
 tors of the soil and workers in arts and 
 enchantments. Thus there is found in 
 all these versions a connection between 
 Apis, Apollo, the Telchines, and the 
 
62 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 ird\at iciicXrjTai (peoro 1 ! larpov 'ftapiv. 
 'Awt? <yap iXOmv e'« irepas NaviraKTia<; 
 larpopjdVTCs 7rats 'AiroWtovo? yObva 
 
 235 
 
 K&irl rdie Stanley: cetera nullius pretii sunt. 236 Verbo admodum raro wtpa 
 
 offensi varia obtulerunt editt. x&pas yap £\6£w 'Aim Turnebus. £k wirpas Dobree. 
 iie Trdrpas Jacobs. Hartungii 'Airis vepalas £\8i>i> in propterea tantum refero, ut 
 iuventuti nostrati appareat Graecorum versuum componendorum facultatem non 
 
 arts; from which it might appear, by a 
 process of euhemerism, that an ancient 
 ruler actually did, by drastic legal and 
 economic measures, civilise the Pelopon- 
 nese. The name Apis, however, is quite 
 as likely to have been invented from Apia 
 as the contrary. 
 
 In point of extent Apia is synonymous 
 with the Peloponnese (Soph. O. C. 1303, 
 Theoc. xxv. 183), and Ag. 256 is not 
 warrant enough for limiting it in any 
 case to the meaning of Argolis. There 
 was a metrical difficulty in IleXomWijffos, 
 which Pelasgus is here contrasting with 
 the northern parts of the mainland. The 
 words in irfpas JSaviraKrlas are applica- 
 ble of crossing to the Peloponnese, not 
 to Argolis. 
 
 235. <j><ut6s larpov, cf. II. IV. 193 
 Maxdova devpo KdXetraov tpwr' 'AffffXi?- 
 irtov vlgv, and ibid. XXI. 546 ; where <|>c3- 
 ra almost — TJpcoa. 
 
 236. «k irepas. ir^pa as a declinable 
 noun is extremely rare, f] irepala being 
 used instead. The accusative iripav is 
 common as an adverb and not rare as a 
 preposition, and iripaBev occurs Eur. He- 
 racl. 82, Hdt. VI. 33, Xen. Hell. HI. 2. 
 2. The accusative appears as a noun in 
 Ag. 190 Xd\iddos iripav 2x<">"> and proba- 
 bly (though disguised) in Persae 721 7ri3s 
 8k Kal GTpards Totrbade 7re£os -tfyviTev ire- 
 pav ; MSS. give irepav i. e. •fjvvffcv u,We 
 irepav, but a more usual construction 
 with dvtiTU is an accusative of the place 
 of arrival : cf. Soph. Ant. 805 
 
 tov vayKolrt]V 68' ipu Bd\ap.ov 
 tiJkS' ' AvTiybvip dvirovaav. 
 
 Aj. 607 dviaeiv tJc airbrpoirov "AiSav. 
 
 Eur. Tro. 595. Suppl. 1142 &c. Proba- 
 bly therefore ijvvo-ev iripav, "reached 
 the other side", should be read. Eusta- 
 thius (II. p. 306, 23) notes wipa yap ■}/ 
 yij Kara y\waaav, SBev ^ irepala irap- 
 dyerai. 
 
 NauiraKTias. The Scholiast remarks 
 on the anachronism : tw> "B.paK\eiSQv 
 vav<rl SiaftavTaiv els "Apyos oUtios ckK^Bij 
 TSatiiraKros. Pausanias X. 38. 5 says it 
 was reported that the Dorians made their 
 ships there and so gave it the name. 
 See Grote, Hist. Greece, Vol. 11. c. 18. 
 
 237. la.Tpop.avTis, the " medicine- 
 man" of savages. Medicine and divina- 
 tion go hand in hand (v. Plato Charm. 
 155 e). Pind. P. III. 50 (of Asclepius) 
 \tiaais dWov dWolojv dx^tav | ^ayev rods 
 /lev fiaXaieaTs iTaoidais dp.tpe'vwv, | 
 Toits 8e irpotravta irlvovras, $ yvloLS ire- 
 pdwTWv irdvroBev I tpapficuca, rods Se to- 
 fmU laraaev bpBotis. Soph. Aj. 581 oi5 
 irpbs larpou ao<pov \ BptjveTv eircpdds irpos 
 to/iuvtl wrf/ian. Of Apollo it is said 
 (Ar. Plut. 11) larpos wv Kal fidvTis, ws 
 (paaw, (ro06s, and (Eum. 62) larpbpuLVTis 
 S' earl Kal Tepaonbiros, \ Kal rdiaiv aXXois 
 SinpAriJiv KaBdpatos. The cures effected 
 are accordingly -ropcua (of medicines and 
 spells) and Xwrrfpia (of spells and purifi- 
 cations). The latter were employed to 
 remove an dyos, cf. Plato Rep. II. 364 B 
 (in particular). Cho. 968 &c. 
 
 irats 'AttoXXchvos. Paley understands 
 this as a general title for physician, and 
 compares Pind. P. III. 67 tarijpd rol k(v 
 fuii irtBov I Kal vvv ea\diai irapa&xeCv av- 
 8p&<ru> Bepfiav vbffuv \ ij Ttva AarotSa ice- 
 K\-qp.ivov 7) wartpos. That place, how- 
 ever, is doubtful, as is also Soph. Phil. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 tt)v8 EKKaOalpei KvmhaXmv j3poro<fi06pa>v, 
 ~ra or) iraXaiwv aifiarav jjuda/xaaiv 
 XpavBela avrjice ycua fjLrjTpvias Slicr/v, 
 opaicovOo fii\ov hvcrfjLevrj t-vvoiitlav. 
 
 63 
 
 (265) 
 
 240 
 
 omnino carere utilitate. 238 Pporoipbpuv M. 6 superscripsit sec. man. 
 
 239 Si M, corr. Turnebus. 240 xP av ^^- a M. /iijxeirai &i; M. Sensui et 
 
 litteris me satisfecisse spero. Multitude- provenit coniecturarum quarum optimae sunt 
 ftijKios t4kij (Weil), /mjpitis $&kti (Wecklein), /m^itm' aict) (Hermann). Liberius 
 irri/uiprjs &ki) Oberdick ; cuius quidem generis nullus est finis; e.g. possis Sei/j.&Tuii> axv 
 (quod apud ipsum Aeschylum alibi reperitur), SinibTais &XV & c - KTjXrjr^pia Heim- 
 
 '333 T ^ v "■"?' Tlt>uv...'Affie\riiri8wi>, for 
 both admit of the literal sense. We might 
 quote e.g.'OixriplSai, Iwrpwv iraiSes ( = la- 
 rpol Luc. Hist. Consc. 7), and the Bibli- 
 cal use of "son". But here we have a 
 categorical statement : no descent is too 
 high for the hero eponymus : others may 
 call him the son of Telchin or Phoro- 
 neus, but to Pelasgus he is no less than 
 the son of Apollo. 
 
 238. KvtoSdXuv p. The Peloponnese 
 with its marshes and mountains was in 
 old times infested by noxious beasts. 
 Of the 12 labours of Hercules several are 
 concerned with Peloponnesian monsters — 
 the Nemean lion, the Lernean hydra, 
 the Erymanthian boar and the Stympha- 
 lian birds. These legends undoubtedly 
 recall a time of wild beast panics. Cf. 
 Theoc. XXV. 183 (Phyllus is addressing 
 Heracles and asking how the lion came 
 to Nemea) 
 
 ob fiev y&p Ke roabvSe nar' 'AirlSa kv&- 
 
 SdXov eBpois 
 i/ielpcw IStew iirel ob fiaka tijXIko. 
 
 ftttricei, 
 d\\' apKTOVs re ffias re Ai)/cwe t' 
 
 b\o<p&Cov Zpi/os. 
 
 If we add serpents, the list will be pro- 
 bably complete. 
 
 239. pdo-jiao-i. The Scholiast ex- 
 plains dis Ti3c wo\it<Sv airoKTov>\ai,vniv, 
 which is probably correct. Cf. Eum. 281 
 UTiTpoKTbvov filao-fia S' IkvKvtov ire'Xei. 
 Cho. 1028. The Peloponnesus suffered 
 from a general 0705 like that of the house 
 
 of Atreus. 
 
 We may suggest that Plato was per- 
 haps thinking of this passage in writing 
 (Phaed. 244 e) the anacoluthic dXXct /j,^v 
 vbo~ojv ye koX irbvuv tlHv pt,eylffTui>, d Si] 
 7ra\ai£jv tic f/.Tjvi/j.&Twv iroOev %v run 
 tod yevwv, /mvla kyyevopjivq koX trpo(f>T\- 
 rebffacra oh £5ei, diraWayTJv Tjtipero, Kara- 
 4>vyou<ra 717ms 8eQv ebx&s re xal Xarpdas, 
 Hdev 5t) KaSapfiwv te Kal teXetwi* tv- 
 Xovo-a k.t.X. Ast, however, thinks the 
 reminiscence was rather of Eur. Phoen. 
 934 KdSp.ov TraXatwy "Apeos {k /hidiijAtuv. 
 
 240. |i.r|Tpvias 8£ki]v. This correc- 
 tion is not violent and restores a very apt 
 sense, involving a simile favoured by 
 Aeschylus and supported by expressions 
 about to be quoted. No one is likely to 
 accept Hermann's |H|yiTat' aicr] (=sola- 
 mina irae),, much less Dindorf's |iT]viat" 
 &X<\ "beluas singulis mensibus emissas 
 scelerum ulciscendorum causa" — for what 
 the months have to do with the matter 
 passes all comprehension. 
 
 For the sense given in the text cf. 
 Quint, xil. 1. 2 rerum ipsa natura non 
 parens sed noverca fuerit si etc. The 
 earth is constantly represented as a mo- 
 ther or nurse: Plato Rep. 414 k Kalij yrj 
 avrois fifb/rnp oS<ra avIjKe. S. c. T. 16 yj 
 re fwrrpl, tpCKT6.Tr) Tpo<j>ip. Pr. V. 90 irafi- 
 p/rjrbp re yrj &c. But she may become a 
 stepmother: Plato Menex. 237 B rpetpb- 
 pevoi ob% bird ixifrpvias &W biro /iTirpos 
 Tijs x&po-s (with which cf. Hes. Op. 823 
 aWore fi.i)Tpviri iriXei ■fi/ie'pri, dWore /«}- 
 Tijp). A metaphor of a stepmother oc- 
 
6 4 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 rovTtov axr) To/iaia kcli Xvrrjpia 
 Trpa\-a<i ap.kp.'KTWi 'A^rt? Apyeia yOovi 
 fivqtirjv ttot avTifuaOov rfiper ev XnaK. 
 eX<ov 8' av rjSrj Tair e/nov tk ev fiepet 
 yivo<; t av e^ev^otro ical Xeyoi ropws. 
 
 (270) 
 
 245 
 
 soeth. Quidni potius ffrnffu ? 241 Sp&K<ai>9' i>/u\wi> M. Sp&icovO' &iu\ov 
 
 sec. man. corr. Bothe. Saxdv S/uXov Weil. 242 xal Kavrripia. Naber. 
 
 243 jue/iTTTus oireio- M, corr. Robortellus. 244 irovravraiaaBov M, corr. Tur- 
 
 nebus. rbW Kirchhoff. tSvokti (uaBbv Heimsoeth. eliper M. 245, 246 i%ov 
 
 8' av ifSii t&t' tfiov reKp-r/pia ytvon' av t£etixoio nal \iyoi irpoous. M. In marg. yp. 
 
 curs Prom. V. 727 yvd$os ixOpbfr'' 05 va ^- 
 rauri fivjTpviavetSv and the notion is too 
 common to require further illustration. 
 The words in the next line 8\)<r|ievrj |uv- 
 oucCav are eminently appropriate to the 
 hostility of stepbrothers living in the same 
 house. Earth has a second brood of chil- 
 dren in the shape of evil beasts, who liye 
 in hostile relations with their stepbrothers 
 the human beings. 
 
 242. Topata, cf. Cho. 539 d/cos ropmov 
 £\irt<ra<ra irrpxaymv. The notion is not so 
 much of applying the knife to a sore, as 
 of shredding herbs in due proportions, 
 (cf. to\u\ <j>app.6.KUiv) : Ag. 1 7 ilirvov t68' 
 ivrlfu)\irov ivripvwv &kos, Pind. P. IV. 
 394 AvtIto/m, iSvvav, Eur. Ale. 972 (pap- 
 fiaxa ovtit4/iviov jUporoti. The other sense 
 should not, however, be excluded: cf. 
 To/iuvTi mi/ion Soph. Aj. 582, and Ag. 
 849 ijroi K^avres 77 TepAvTes...irr)iMi. It 
 might be urged that no surgery or medi- 
 cine is possible in the case, and that it is 
 only as /i&vtis that Apis is required, to rid 
 the land of its ayos. o.kt) TOfiata would 
 then have reference to the herbs shred in 
 sorcery. On the other hand, the snakes 
 and other beasts gave deadly bites, in 
 whose cure the larpbs would be required 
 and to which oi/o; ro/iaia would apply. 
 
 Xvnjpia, i.e. by Ka.6app.ol (see on v. 
 
 m)- 
 
 244. dvTC|ucr8ov. For the fii<r86s of 
 physicians cf. Pind. P. III. 55 (of As- 
 clepius), and Aristot. Pol. hi. 16. 17. 
 The form and meaning of dvTC|»,ur8os are 
 
 paralleled by ivrfyopos airoSov (Ag. 442), 
 a\yi) avrUevrpa (Eum. 466), avrifepvov 
 'YKlov <p$opdv (Ag. 406). 
 
 Mention in prayers was an honour 
 highly esteemed by divinities : cf. Eur. 
 Bacch. 46 (Dionysus loq.) didet p.', iv 
 eixais t' oiSa/iov fivelav fxet. As a rjpm 
 Apis would be invoked at the second 
 libation (see on v. 16). The prayer is of 
 course to, not for. 
 
 245, 246. The correction of these 
 lines must start with i\ov 8' av. It is 
 contrary to all the principles of criticism 
 that this should be an error for %x owra 8\ 
 ?X»v is the only rational correction. But 
 the speech has not been addressed to Da- 
 naus, and yet the masculine tywv cannot, 
 like a plural ^oires, De use ^ °f females. 
 The subject of ixw" must therefore be ex- 
 pressed in the sentence, presumably by 
 tis. The reading Xe-yot of M points to 
 the third person as being true, while 4J- 
 cvxoio can be readily emended by the 
 insertion of t after 1. Either Xeyoi or 
 4£ei!x 010 ' s wrong, and the omission of C 
 from the former is less likely than that of t 
 from the latter. Next, what TEK|rrjpia has 
 the king given? He has made a statement, 
 but he neither offers nor needs to offer 
 "proofs". The meaning " you have now 
 your proofs that I am the person to be ad- 
 dressed" might be got from the words, 
 but cannot from the sense, for by no lax- 
 ity could his bare word be styled positive 
 proof. Nor is it possible to read %\ov 8" 
 av tjSt] rdir* epoS, TCK|M]pia ve'vovs tis eg- 
 
xo. 
 
 BA. 
 
 IKETIAEC. 
 
 fiaicpav ye jiev Brj prjaiv ov ffrepyet iroXii. 
 fipa.'xp'} Topo? ff 6 /ivQoV 'Apyeiai yevos 
 ifjevxo/iea-da, a-irepfia r evrexvov ftoo<i' 
 Kai ravr 6X7)67/ iravra Trpoafyvaa \6yto' 
 airtara /iv0eia-0\ m given, icXvetv ifioi, 
 07T£B? toS vpZv iariv 'Apyeiov y&vos. 
 
 65 
 
 (*») 
 
 250 
 
 ^Xowrai/ sec. man. Itaque ^xonaa 8' Heimsoeth. Ixodes Hermann, quali sequen- 
 tium structura, non liquet. yivos t' et Xiyots irpbaa Robortellus, quam lectionem 
 recipiunt paene omnes. yivos abv Stanley, \4yois (ridev Oberdick : potuit to tr6v. 
 Altiora vitia removi. 247 ye ptv in 7^ fuv mutatum M. ye tiijv Schuetz. 76 
 
 fiivTot Hermann. bqplaui M, corr. Sophianus. 248 Deest personae nota. 
 
 249 (nrtpimr' M et editt. 250 iXvOei Burges. travrl Schuetz. mpro. Meineke. 
 T&nh, Schmidt. Sed quorsum haec ? \6yuv M. \6yut sec. man. 251 &iret<rra 
 M. &r«rra iam edit. Aid. 252 iroS' Meineke. 
 
 rfX olTO Kal Xty° l > since the substitution 
 of tis for t d'v is not good criticism, nor 
 is the phrase Ten/ft/pia yivovs i^eixeadaj. 
 warranted by yivos i^eixeaBai. If then 
 ?X«i)v 8' d'v and -ye'vos r d'v ilgtiyfii.ro be 
 true readings, it is in the inapposite tck- 
 /irfpia that tis is buried. The sense and 
 the ordinary paths of corruption lead 
 back to TlCGNMepei i.e. tis iv pipei for 
 T6KMHpi<\. For tis in the imperative 
 use cf. Ag. 944 ival tis ApfiAXas Xiioi — 
 (both of royal commands). The double 
 av as in Ag. 340, Pers. 429, sup. 201 &c. 
 toit' l|iou "my side of the matter", with- 
 out a noun: cf. Soph. O. C. 1628, and 
 Arist. Plut. 100 atjierbv pe vvv. iarov ykp 
 ■fjSii tb.it' i/iov. For iv inipet in similar 
 connections cf. Eum. 198, 586, 436. 
 
 246. Topws. MSS. give irpoo-us, which 
 is generally altered to irp£<r<i>. ropus is 
 much stronger: it is answered by Topis 
 of v. 248 ; and it leaves to 7c iih Si] the 
 usual sense, while irphaui forces upon 
 those particles the unwarranted meaning 
 tamen (ye fiAvroi). "Speak to the point. 
 A long speech, / may tell you, is disliked 
 by us". 
 
 247. ou irripya = (uo-ft, cf. oik iu 
 &c. On Argive brevity see v. 175. 
 
 249. 0-irlpp.a t, the singular is regu- 
 lar in this sense, t' is epexegetical as in 
 v. 55 (q- v.). Instances of the plural 
 T. S. 
 
 o~rrcpp,aTa (which is generally read here) 
 will be found to involve a difference. 
 The lexicons quote Eum. 909 nal tQv 
 fipore'uav ffirepfiaTtav iruTijpfap where tov 
 o'lripfi.a.Tos would obviously —seminis and 
 where the idea of plurality (through all 
 time in all generations) is distinctly in- 
 tended. Soph. O. C. 600 yijs i/ujs airy- 
 \i,6tjv irpbs twv inavrov awepiidruv, where 
 the notion of more than one, the in- 
 dividuals, is prominent. Plato Legg. 
 853 C dvBpibirwv a-irip/iajri vo/w$eTovp:ev, 
 where different generations are meant. 
 Here the notion of plurality is entirely 
 excluded, the Danaids speaking as a 
 body. 
 
 eiJT^KVoi), either (1) "prolific", rela- 
 tively to the number of the Danaids 
 themselves, (2) "happy in her offspring", 
 relatively to her divine son Epaphus. 
 eireKveiv has the latter sense Eur. Frag. 
 523, and etireKvos in Eur. Phoen. 1618; 
 and on the whole that sense is preferable 
 here. 
 
 250. irpoo-<|>i!<roi, cf. Ar. Nub. 372 
 tout6 yi tol 57) t$ vvv \6ytp ed Trpoff- 
 <?0i><ras. The sense is derived from that 
 of making one thing "grow on to" 
 another : i.e. so that the tale is all of a 
 piece, welded together. 
 
 252. 8ir<os= quomodo, not lis or 6Vt. 
 The preceding line is equivalent to oi 
 
 5 
 
66 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 At/3i/oriKat? yap fiaKkov i[uf>epe<rTepai 
 yvvai^iv ia-re /couSa/j&i? iyxmplaK. 
 ical NeZXo? av Opeyfreie toiovtov <(>vtov' 
 Kvwpio? ^apa/crr/p r iv <yvvai/ceiot<; TV7rw? 
 et/eco? nreirXrjKTai re/cTovcov 77730? dpaevav' 
 
 (280) 
 
 255 
 
 254 yvvai% I 0" M, corr. Turnebus. 255 6pi^/aev M. 256 Kiwpis M, corr. sec. man. 
 Kiirpos Oberdick, Hartung. 257 Tr^TrXeurTcu Meffert. rim/nrai Burges. Piget me, 
 tam manifesto amore mutandi magis quam explicandi teneri VV.DD. irpbs dprltav 
 
 Ha.vB6.vu, oi) <rvvi4vai S6va/uu, cf. Soph. 
 O. T. 548 tout' auTO ij.ii p.01 <t>pdi?, Siras 
 oin et ko.k6s ("do not pretend to any ex- 
 planation how it can be &c."). So after 
 olKrdpui (Soph. Phil. 169), 8avp.&fa (Xen. 
 Mem. I. 1. 20), i\irlfa (Eur. Heracl. 
 1051). 
 
 t68', not id quod dicitis (toSto) as Weil, 
 but id quod hie conspicio. 
 
 253. |id\Xov !n4>epe'a-Tepai., not merely 
 a double or pleonastic comparative. 
 |idXXov —potius or immo vero and be- 
 longs to the sentence. "I should rather 
 say you are more like &c." Cf. S. c. T. 
 673 t/s aXXos fiaWov ivSuc&repos; "who 
 else, rather, has the more right?" Eur. 
 El. 222, Plato Phaedo 79 E, Gorg. 478 B. 
 An instance of "double comparative" 
 quoted from Aristot. Rhet. I. 7 § 18 is 
 proved by Cope's note to be better ren- 
 dered otherwise. In Soph. Antig. 12 10 
 (IpwovTi fi&Wov aaaov) it is possible that 
 aaaov has partially lost its comparative 
 signification. Attic writers indeed seem 
 to use the so-called double comparative 
 only in cases where (1) fiaXKov qualifies 
 other words or the general sense rather 
 than the adjective, (2) the words are se- 
 parated by some interval. In Homer and 
 Herodotus, however, the pleonasm is be- 
 yond all doubt. Cf. Hdt. II. 76 lidKarrd 
 Ki] tp.ipepiaTa.Ta. 
 
 255. NeiXos &v 0pli|/eic, rivers being 
 KovpoTpbipoi. Paley quotes Frag. 150 
 "Iot/jos roiairas irapBivovs \oxeierai. Cf. 
 Cho. 6 ir\6Kafu>v 'Ivixf BpeirHjpiov. The 
 metaphor is made specific by cjnrrdv, cf. 
 Eur. Med. 231 yvvaiKis £(Tfiev aBXitbrarov 
 
 4>vt6v. 
 
 256 — 257. Kiirpios x a P aKT,, ip k-t.X. 
 The metaphor is from coinage, irlw\i\K- 
 Tai being quite inappropriate to sculp- 
 ture, and xapaKTTJp particularly common 
 of the stamp on coin, twos is indeed 
 used of a figure in statuary, painting &c, 
 but is equally applicable to outline forms 
 in any art. tuttos is the shaped but un- 
 marked metal, x a P aKT VP is the significant 
 impress. The fathers stamp the ywai- 
 neioi Hmoi or female forms of their daugh- 
 ters with the distinctive Cyprian xapaicrfip. 
 cIkus is predicative: "the Cyprian im- 
 press has been stamped to the life", the 
 rtnToves being regarded as imitative art- 
 ists. Usually editors have treated elxiis 
 as elicits Tif bixertpif, i.e. "a Cyprian im- 
 press, resembling yours, has been stamped 
 on female forms by male artists". For 
 this we should expect something more 
 definite than the unqualified eltciis {e.g. 
 tckos), and a different tense from irt- 
 TrK-qKTtt.1.. 
 
 The Scholiast's note again is different 
 ko.1 yvvaiKes av Kvirplai dvSpdai /uyeio-ai 
 riicoiev KaB' vfids, i.e. he regarded yvvai- 
 (cefoi Tivoi as the "female moulds" i.e. 
 the mothers. 
 
 For xap aKT n'p of coin cf. Eur. El. 559 
 dpyipov \afiirpbs x a P aK1 "^P- Eur. Med. 
 522, Aristot. Pol. 1. 9. 8 (on the origin of 
 coinage) ydp xapaKrijp eriBi) rod iroo-ov 
 o-iip.eiov. iirifidWeiv is the usual word, 
 replaced here by the more poetical 7r^- 
 v\i}KTai. Coins were to the Greeks im- 
 portant works of art, as they were to the 
 Italians of the Renaissance. Of human 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 Toia? t axovto No/idSa? iTnrofidfKHriv 
 eivat ieafiq\oi<} d<TTpafit,%ovo-a<} -)(66va 
 
 6 7 
 
 (285) 
 
 infeliciter Heimsoeth. 258 Iv&ois t' M. 'Ivdds r' Bothe, Wecklein, alii. Ex 
 
 adnotatione ad roias adscripta ortum esse arbitror. anoimv M, corr. Robortellus. 
 
 liriropdnouriv M. lirrofidnovas Scaliger. 258, 259 d/raW... of/tat Burges: 
 
 "Alioqui aliquid intercidisse putandum esset" Hermann. 259 ofirws pro etvat 
 
 Schwerdt. rotes Heimsoeth, cui. consentiunt Weil, Oberdick. dorpa|3ifoii<ra.o- M, 
 
 features xapaKri)p is found Hdt. 1. 116 
 Kal x a P aK1 "nP tov irpoff&irov irpoo'<pe'pe~ 
 edai iSdxee eis £onrr6v; and ti)ttos Eur. 
 Heracl. 858, with which cf. Eum. 49 
 Vopyehtnv ciKaau riirois. 
 
 258 — 260. These line's are very diffi- 
 cult. d<rrpa|3igovo-*s of M leaves us in 
 doubt whether -<r<us or -<ros should be 
 read. 'IvSous of v. 258 leaves no word 
 to express their likeness with the Danaids 
 (as toiovtov in 255). Moreover the 
 meaning of aarpa^av is itself uncertain ; 
 and, whatever its meaning, the construc- 
 tion of the following words is somewhat 
 obscure, dxovuv of MSS. most probably 
 owes its final letter to the initial of vo|ui- 
 8as- Of previous attempts at correction 
 it may be remarked- that Hermann's 
 aKoiinv otfiat is weak both in sense- 
 and construction. Without etvcu more- 
 over, the participle (oo-T/rajSifoiiiras) with 
 aKoiu) cannot be used in the sense here 
 required. Heimsoeth, transferring the 
 Scholiast's note \etwei to elvai from yKaaa 
 (v. 262) to this place, reads roCas for 
 ttvai in an awkward position. Paley 
 now writes lirT0j3d/iwas. . i'ao-Tpa/Sifotfo-ais 
 and supposes x^° va t° depend on aarv- 
 yeirovovpJvas. The most satisfactory 
 conclusion seems, however, to be that 
 'IvSoiis was originally a note explaining 
 who these Nomads were that " lived near 
 the Aethiopians". The long description 
 of them (three lines), instead of a mere 
 name which would correspond to Ki- 
 irpws &c, and the word aicoAa, suggest 
 vagueness and absence of the name itself. 
 If sound, this would be the earliest ex- 
 tant mention of the name 'IvSol. The 
 poet had heard of the fact of such a peo- 
 
 ple existing; a reader of later times 
 thought that he referred to those whom 
 Herodotus calls 'IvSol, and annotated 
 accordingly. In Herodotus in. 94 the 
 great number of the 'Iv8ot is recorded, 
 and in c. 98 it is said that they are the 
 furthest people towards the East ; and he 
 adds £oti 8e TroXXd fflvea. 'Ii/dutr Kal ovk 
 6fj.6>pojva ff<plffL t Kal ol fiev avrtav vofiddes 
 elal ol 8e oil. In c. 102 there are named 
 Indians who live northward of the other 
 Indians, and of them it is stated &riXKor- 
 tm is Trjv lprifwi> ol 'IvSol tevgdiievos ftca- 
 ffros Ka.fiij\ovs rpeis k.t.X., and al ydp tr<pi 
 K(ip.tfKoi. Itiriroiv ovk rfo-owes els TaxvrrJTa 
 elai. These Indians are according to He- 
 rodotus (in. 101) black: to xp^l ia <P°- 
 p<-oviTt Hfiotov irdvTes Kal irapair^ffiov Al- 
 dtoipi, and ^•yoj'i} avrwv [icXatva Kara 
 irep to XP"/ 4 "- But Aeschylus does 
 not make his Danaids black. It is clear 
 that he by no means possessed Herodo- 
 tus' knowledge on the subject. He un- 
 derstood Aethiopia to extend, unbroken 
 by any sea, from S. Arabia westward into 
 Nubia and eastward into unknown re- 
 gions. Thus in Prom. Vinct. Io wanders 
 Eastward from Scythia, South-east to M- 
 thiopia, and thence down the Catabath- 
 mos of Egypt by the banks of the Nile, 
 without any sea to cross. It is therefore 
 probable that by his "nomad neigh- 
 bours to the Aethiopians " the poet meant 
 the dusky nomads of South-western Asia 
 generally, including the Semites of 
 S. Arabia. 
 
 linropd|iocrvv is explained by the Scho- 
 liast as SWots ioixvlais Kara to t&xos. 
 Rather perhaps £<p' as avafla.lv ova w, &a- 
 trep £<p' '£tttovs or ftp* Stv dxoip^evoi (3al- 
 
 5—2 
 
68 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 Trap AWioyJriv affTvyeiTovovfievriv' 
 
 teal Ta<; dvdvSpov? KpeofioTOVs ' A/j,a^6va<s, 
 
 el TO^OTev^et? r/re, icapr av yKacra 
 
 260 
 
 una littera erasa. doT/jajSifoiJa-ais codd. Guelf. Esc. 260 dirTvyei.Tovovpi.4vas M, 
 
 Ita scripsi ut x^i va aD atrTpaf3i{o£<ras pendeat. dyxi yyvopunjpJvas Martin. Fieri 
 potest ut altius lateat vitium, et nescio quid arridet etvat KaymjXois affTpa^ritpopovpievas 
 kot' kWloipiv curTvyeiTova x^° va - 261 Kal t&v cod. Guelf. Katrav Hermann. 
 
 ncd t&v Marckscheffel. i) k&v Heimsoeth. fj t&s Burges. KpeofipoTovs S' M. 
 
 8' delevit Wellauer, quippe quod sequent! AMA debeatur. KpeofSorovs Scaliger. 
 
 vavaui oiairep £<j> tmroiv: "ridden like 
 horses". He read d<rrpaj3tfoiVas, ex- 
 plaining Ka/j.ri\ois v(OTO(popQVfi£vas Kara 
 rffli x&bva.. atfTpafSri Si \4yerai t\ voito- 
 $6pos T}p.lovos. doTpd(3T] is, however, 
 not a mule, but an easy saddle with a 
 chair-back. Cf. Dem. 558. 16 £ir do-rpd- 
 /3i;s 6xoi/ie»os dpyvpas. Lys. 169. 13 el 
 yap iKeKT^firjv oicriav, iir' d<TTp<ij3?;s av 
 iyxpijapi, a\\' ovk iirl rois dWorplovs 
 tirirovs dvtfiaivov (because the latter ne- 
 cessitated some trouble). 
 
 The slight alteration given in the text 
 daTvyeiTOVovp.ivTp/ for -as leaves \Wvo to 
 the construction of the Scholiast, i. e. 
 do-TpapCiJeiv x"°va, on tne analogy of 
 e.g. " sail the deep", "navigare aequor" 
 &c, cf. Prom. Vinct. 725 ffreTx avripo- 
 tovs -yiJas, Soph. Aj. 845 u to oipav&v 
 SuppriKaxav, Eur. Hel. 118 8s lSpap.c j>o- 
 Bia, Soph. Aj. 30 iniSQvTa ireSIa, Cic. 
 De Fin. II. 34 § 112 cum Xerxes maria 
 ambulavisset terramque navigasset (doubt- 
 ed by Madvig), Verg. Georg. n. 487 bac- 
 chata Taygeta. 
 
 Possibly the error may lie deeper, es- 
 pecially as darpa^oiaai for dcTpafiev- 
 oi!(ros has the appearance of a late forma- 
 tion. If the eye were misled through the 
 syllable dor- in each line, the latter of 
 the words so beginning would run a risk 
 of corrupt adaptation to the shape of the 
 former. If, for instance, d<r7y>a/9i)0o/>oi/- 
 pAvas were in the former line and darv- 
 yeirova in the latter, darvyeLTovo vp.e'vas 
 would be a very likely consequence. 
 This error once committed, x^° va would 
 
 become extra metmm in the latter line ; 
 and if d<!Tpa$i\;oieas were substituted in 
 later times for do-Tpa/3r)<l>opovpe'vas, x^ova 
 would take its place in the line with that 
 word ; i.e. in 
 
 etvai Kafj.r]\oLs aaTpafiritpopovpAvas 
 tear' AlBlotyiv darvyeirova x06pa, 
 the latter line would become nar' Al- 
 dioipiv dffrvyeLTovovpJvas x^ va i which 
 would subsequently be corrected as we 
 have it. In the text the emendation has 
 been made which involves least change, 
 yet it should not be forgotten that literal 
 resemblance is only one argument in 
 reconstructive criticism. 
 
 261. tos, " the well-known ". dvav- 
 Spovs, though implying aTvydrSpovs (cf. 
 Prom. V. 724 'Apalfivtav arparbv ijfeis 
 (TTvydvop'), in itself= either (1) "husband- 
 less", or (2) "menless". For the first 
 cf. Soph. O. T. 1506 iTTWxds dvdvSpovt 
 dXwfUvas: for the second, Pers. 166 XPV- 
 pdriov dvavSpiav ir\i)$os. 
 
 Kp€op6rovs, a popular derivation of 
 'A|ia£uv was from d- privative and paga. 
 Another was from d- and fiaijos. The 
 former is stated by Eustathius, whom 
 . Paley quotes : 'A/iafii/es iKoKovvro Saupo- 
 irdTiSes Sid to <raipas Traaacrdat, S {art 
 ye<uffa<r6at. TOtofrrtav ydp ijffdtov Kpe&v, 
 Sib Kal 'Apafives IkoKovvto, ofa ,1*7; p.d- 
 fois dWd Kpiaai Syplwv iiriaTpeipo- 
 fievot. 
 
 262. el To£oTei>x«is iJtc, cf. Eum. 
 628 rdfois eKTifJokouxiv, wot' 'Ap.a£ivos. 
 Hdt. IV. 114 To^eiopJv re Kal aKovHfo- 
 pev. 
 
xo. 
 
 BA. 
 
 IKETIAEC. 
 
 i5/tta? - BiSa^deh S' av toB' et'Setijz/ ifkeov, 
 oVa)? yeve0\ov cnrep/ia r 'Apyetov to gov. 
 KKyBov'yov "Hpa? <f>acrl Soo/jiaTcov ttots 
 I co yevecrdat, tjJS' iv 'Apyeia j(dovl; 
 7]V to? fiakio-ra, yrf c£aTt? 7roW») Kparet. 
 
 6 9 
 
 (290) 
 
 265 
 
 icpeoflopovs Abresch. Saepius inter se confunduntur (Sparks et /3otok. 263 av M. 
 
 8' av Abresch. 265 — 306 Desunt in libris personarum notae. Dividunt vulgo 
 
 longe aliter atque ego, neque quisquam in hoc sibi ipsi satisfecisse videtur. Dant 
 enim choro vv. 265, 266, regi v. 267, turn iterum regi v. 268 : inde rex interrogat, 
 chorus respondet. Sed inde evenit ut et lacunas ponant post 267, 279, 283, et multa 
 utrimque inepte dicantur. 265, 266 Interrogationis nota addenda erat. Ita 
 
 enim interrogant Danaides ut ostendant se quidem ipsas rem satis novisse, sed regem 
 recordari velle. Ubi pro eo quod scit respondit rex, incipiunt invicem Danaides 
 narrare quid postea Ioi evenerit : rex interrogat, chorus respondet. Ita demonstrant 
 illam Io e patria expulsam et in Aegyptum actam ipsis originem praebuisse. 
 Versibus sic dispositis neque lacunis neque ordine mutato opus est. 265 (paa M, 
 
 omisso signo compendiario quo -iv significabatur, <pual sec. man. 266 i-i} ISetv M, 
 
 corr. Sophianus. 267 rjv M, corr. Hermann. /coi tparis M. Reposui 
 
 263. i(ids. The omission of etvai and 
 the position of i|J.as are both unusual. 
 The latter is due to emphasis ( = ip.as ye), 
 the former only seems to occur in the 
 much easier Soph. Antig. 1244 rl tout' 
 &v elxdaeigs ; eUafa is here treated like 
 rryovp\ai, vo/d^u, iudico &c. 
 
 265 — 285. The chief difficulty of this 
 passage lies in its distribution between 
 the interlocutors. See critical note. It is 
 impossible to state here the various views 
 that have been held of the parts taken 
 by the King and the Chorus respectively 
 in the dialogue, but it is obvious that all 
 arrangements which necessitate transpo- 
 sition of verses or a large number of la- 
 cunae are little likely to be right. It is 
 true that one line has been lost after 
 v. 286, and in the present edition only 
 that supposition is called for. The false 
 readings were mostly introduced by cor- 
 rectors, owing to the absence from the 
 mss. of marks of the speakers, and to the 
 influence of the variations in the myth. 
 The secret of correction lies in the sign 
 of interrogation at v. 266. When this is 
 once restored the development of the 
 
 dialogue becomes clear. The translation, 
 it is hoped, will vindicate the present 
 arrangement. 
 
 265—266. These lines must neces- 
 sarily be interrogative. The Danaids, 
 coming from Egypt and speaking to the 
 Argive king, would scarcely begin with 
 the positive assertion "they say &c." 
 Rather, in seeking to prove their descent, 
 they begin by appealing to the king's 
 and the Argives' own knowledge or tra- 
 dition of an ancient event: "Is it not 
 said...?" 
 
 KX/n8ovxov, cf. Eur. I. T. 137. Sca- 
 liger on Euseb. p. 24 corrects Hesychius 
 in voc. 'Icl> KaWidtieaoa. KaXkiBfcffva 
 iKaketTO i] irpdrnj Upeia ttjs 'Adrji/as to 'I(i» 
 KaWLBvia iKaXetro i] rr. Up. ttjs "Spas. 
 Apollodorus II. 1. 3 ra&rrjv \epaaiivi\v tt)s 
 "Hjoas k'x m < Tav Zeto S(f>Beipev. 
 
 267. <os f£KurTa = maxime in replies 
 (Plaut. Most. iv. 3. 17 &c): "assuredly". 
 
 \r^. This instead of Kal seems called 
 for by sense and usage. For the use 
 (=obtinet fama) cf. Soph. Aj. 978 ap' 
 ilinroXfiKas uiairep i) (parts Kparei; Strabo 
 XVI. p. 760 i) KparoS<ra p.a\iara <f>r)p.ri. 
 
70 
 
 xo. 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 J) koX \670s T>J? Zfjva Sijxdrjvai irodtp; 
 
 (295) 
 
 BA. kov KpviTTa y "Upas ravr air avTiTayftaTav. 
 
 articulum. 268 p)i Kal \dyos tis Zijra /ux^ 1 "" /S/>o r< ? M. Solitos aliquot 
 
 librariorum errores sustuli : quamobrem autem errores eos esse persuasissimum 
 habeam, infra paucis ostendi. y koX Weil. «oi /u-r^ Paley. 269 koX Kpvrrd 
 
 y'"Bpas ravra vaKKayp.a'TUV M. Hermanni KaKfivirrd y' ravra Tap.Td\dyp.ara 
 
 festinanter recipiunt nonnulli. Potuit rap.ireKayp.aTa. Koi Kpvrra. y' Paley : cetera 
 ipse emendavi. kov KpvjSda Stanley, ravra irak\aKlop.ar' ^r' Butler, ravr' diram- 
 
 The predicative iroXXij as in Eur. Hipp. 
 443 Kiirpis yap oil (popryrbv, J)v ToWi) pvrj. 
 S. c. T. 6 
 
 'Ereo/cX^s &v els ttoXus Kara irroXiv 
 
 {tfivoffi. 
 The omission of the article occurs more 
 easily in Pers. 738 val m \byos Kparel aa- 
 0ijkt)s ("0 report"). 
 
 268. That |nj anticipates a negative 
 reply is one of the most elementary rules. 
 Here the reply is to be affirmative. Pa- 
 ley reads Kttl u.t]v without interrogation ; 
 but ■q koV appears much better: cf. Ag. 
 1 207 ^ Kal t4kvwV is Qpyov ijXderoif v6/up ; 
 This combination differs from questions 
 with p.ii and oi inasmuch as, though great 
 interest attaches to the answer, nothing 
 is indicated as to its positive or negative 
 character, unless, as with apa, the voice 
 and the context assist : ■fj Kttl is favoured 
 by Aeschylus: Ag. 942, Prom. V. 974, 
 Eum. 424, 434, 717, Cho. 526. In all 
 these cases we should regard 77 as intro- 
 ducing the neutral question and Kal as 
 adding (in its various senses et, etiam &c.) 
 the element of earnestness, surprise, in- 
 credulity &c. Thus in Cho. 526 ij Kal 
 iriirvade roilvap ; we should construe % 
 Kal-TinvoSe " did you hear?" 
 
 For the rest of the line, it is evident 
 that Aeschylus, both in this play and in 
 the Prometheus, never regards Zefts as 
 attaining his desires until Io's arrival in 
 Egypt, and there "x ei pi Ka ' vvoaXs pJ>- 
 vov". In the Prometheus Io is still trap- 
 divos. The whole purpose of the watch- 
 ings of Argus and of the driving of the 
 gnat was to prevent the consummation of 
 
 the wbdos of Zeus. It should be noted 
 that with Aeschylus it is Hera who trans- 
 forms Io into the cow, and not Zeus as 
 in other authors. Cf. Apollod. 11. 1, 3 
 Zeis rijs p.iv Kbprjs a^/auevos els fiovv /iere- 
 liAptpu<re \evK7iv. We must be careful of 
 confusing the two accounts. If editors 
 had been alive to this difference there 
 would have been little difficulty in deal- 
 ing with the Scholiast's note, rty yevofii- 
 vrp> iirb Aibs pjerapJbp<pii)aa> ttjs 'IoCs ttJ 
 Beg, irpoird^/as. The note is textually ac- 
 curate, and Paley's b<p' "Hpas for fori Aids, 
 and Weil's tt)v [did. r^v "Hpav] 7«»o- 
 pjkvr\v, are unscientific. The Scholiast 
 meant " Aeschylus attributes to Hera 
 the change which was actually per- 
 formed by Zeus " i.e. " the metamorpho- 
 sis, being due to Hera's jealousy, is put 
 down by the poet (propter earn ergo per 
 earn) to her act, whereas it was of course 
 done by Zeus". This was the common 
 tradition, and the Scholiast wrongly sup- 
 poses that Aeschylus accepted it. But 
 the poet plainly means no more and no 
 less than that Hera wrought the trans- 
 formation in order to keep Zeus from his 
 object. Still Zeus attempts to approach 
 Io thus transformed (iir' of MSS. is right) 
 and thereupon Hera adopts other pre- 
 cautions. It is only in Egypt that her 
 devices are overcome. So important is 
 this, that the whole matter becomes un- 
 intelligible in Aeschylus if we assume 
 that Hera acted for punishment rather 
 than prevention. The reading of the line 
 is corrupt but easily corrected. The only 
 word presenting difficulty is PpoT<£, which 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 XO. 7re3s ovv TeXevra ftaaiXeav veiicr) rdSe ; 
 BA. fiovv Trjv <yvvaiK eOyicev 'Apyeia Geo?. 
 XO. ovkovv TreXd^ei Zei)? eV evicpaipw /Soif; 
 
 71 
 270 
 
 (300) 
 
 \qpxna Lincke. 270 p<urCKioa> praefert Wecklein. 271 j3oi5. rqv M, corr. 
 
 Canter. 'Apyelav male Pauw. 272 ovkovv M, corr. Schuetz. oik dV ireka&i 
 
 however is naturally accounted for when 
 once the corruption to (uxBrjvai had 
 taken place. 1 and t| are confounded in 
 innumerable instances, cf. v. 150, 191 &c. 
 From tis to rfjs and from (ux6tjvch to 
 Si]x8rjvai. are therefore corrections of the 
 easiest kind, ttjs = avrrjs, cf. Eum. 2 he 
 Si tt}s 04/uv, inf. 331 t&v yap oi Selrai 
 ir6\is, and so very commonly in Aeschy- 
 lus. For 8t])^8tjvoi cf. Eur. Hipp. 1303 
 5rix0eT<ra Kivrpois (of Aphrodite) ircud&s 
 ■ifpaaBij (riBev, Ag. 743 8ri%Wv/j.ov ipurros 
 &v8os, and compare Prom. V. 591 (of Io)i? 
 Aids 6&\wa xiap Ipwri: and for ir68<j> Prom. 
 V. 654 ws ftv rb Aiok Sp.p.a Xw0Vj7 T'oBov. 
 269. The MS. reading raiJTo TraXXa/y- 
 |mlt<i>v is changed by Hermann to Taji-ira- 
 Xd-y[io.Ta, and this is commonly accepted 
 with many commendations. It is based 
 upon (a) the Scholiast's note al irepiirXoical, 
 (6) Hesychius' ipuraXoiyfuiTa- al ip.ir\o- 
 koI. It is nevertheless necessary to re- 
 ject it, both on the ground that no em- 
 braces had taken place, and also because 
 it does not sufficiently account for the 
 corruptions. Nor is it at all certain that 
 ip,ira\dyp.aTa can be used of the embraces 
 of love. efi.ira\d<r<retr8at, occurs in Hdt. 
 VII. 87 of entanglement iv tpntai, and in 
 Thuc. VII. 84 oi Si ift,ira\a<r(r6iievoi narip- 
 peov of entanglement of fugitives. Ae- 
 lian N. A. 15. 1 has it of a fish entangled 
 with the hook. Judging from ira\do-<roj 
 in e.g. II. XI. 98 (iynttpaKos veird\aKTo% 
 and from the use of irewaXdxSai. xMpVt 
 the notion of shaking up, mixing, confu- 
 sion would seem to be inherent in the 
 word. By his ifirXoKal Hesychius appa- 
 rently means "entanglement" like that 
 of £p.ir\eKeu> in Soph. O. T. 1264 (irXe/c- 
 tois eiipais), Eur. Hipp. 1236 (V ( a""»)> 
 Prom. V. 1079 ( e ' s ft'""" " «"?*)■ In- 
 
 deed £p.ir\iKe<r0ai itself is not found of 
 "embracing" in classical Greek, while 
 7re/)i7r\<Hca! yvvaiKwn seems first to occur 
 in Polyb. 11. 56. 7 (after amplexus). 
 More likely our Scholiast was giving a 
 guess at iraWdy/xara. A conjecture Tap,- 
 irc\d'y|Mi.Ta (i.e. ra £p,Te\dyp,aTa) would 
 have been better in the sense Hermann 
 sought (cf. £fnre\6.Teipa, ireKaris, n-X&ns). 
 But though toOto. TdpyireXoyiiaT' ijv 
 would be easy in point of letters, it is, 
 as has been shewn, contrary to the sense. 
 No embraces had occurred, but the fact 
 that Zeus was smitten with love was not 
 hidden from Hera, nor allowed to pass 
 without her opposition. Nor is the gram- 
 mar sound. The construction KaKpuirrd 
 7' "Hpas is scarcely admissible. It has 
 nothing analogous to xepSuv &6i.ktov 
 ("untouched by"), nor to fi.avTevp.dTui> 
 di'Spis (=p.avT. oitc elSiis). "Unseen of 
 Hera " is a very different thing from " un- 
 hidden. of Hera", upvirrbs (despite Kpifi- 
 Sa) is not found with simple genitive, and 
 dirb is naturally looked for, as in KeKpvp.- 
 fihos &w' a\\wv Horn. Od. xxm. no. 
 In TATTAn- the letters An are almost 
 certainly the preposition, and the reading 
 tovt' cOIANTITArMATfiN it is hoped 
 will commend itself. The notion of dv- 
 TiTacr<rop,ai leads to the expression ce/107 
 in the following line. The lexicons give 
 abundant evidence for dvTvrdaau and its 
 derivatives, and compounds of dvn are 
 favoured by Aeschylus. For the sense 
 generally cf. Eur. Bacch. 290 — 291 
 "Spa vtv 1j8e\' ^K/3a\«y dir' oipavov' 
 Zeis S' dvTep.-q%avi\<!a9'' ola Sr] 0e6s 
 (followed by the expression "Hpas veuiiwv 
 v. 294). 
 
 272. ircXdiJEi in . So the mss. rightly. 
 '{t is read on the assumption that we\d£ei 
 
72 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 BA. fyaalv, trpkirovra fiovd6p(j> ravpco Se/ita?. 
 
 XO. ti BrJTa 7r/)os ravr aXo^of lo"xypa Aid?; 
 
 BA. top iravff op&irra <f>vkaic' eirea-Tijaev fiot. 
 
 XO. irolov iravoTTTTjv olofiovicokov Xeyeis ; 
 
 BA. "Apyov, rov 'Qpp.fj<s iralSa 7J7? icare/crave. 
 
 XO. ti ofo/ erevfjep dWo 8v<r7roTp,<p fiot; 
 
 BA. fiorjXaTrjv fivaira Kivr}Ti]piov. 
 
 XO. OlcTpov KaXovatv avrov 01 NetXou 7re\aij. 
 
 275 
 
 (305) 
 
 280 
 
 Elmsley. fr' Schuetz. 273 irpiirovra% M, corr. Turnebus. 274 H Si) 
 
 TrpoaTavra \oxour xvpaiios M, corr. drjra Victorius. irpbs ravr' aXoxos Robortellus. 
 laxvpa Aids Pauw. Sine causa dx^ypb Stanley. I<p0ip.i} olim Weil. 275 to 
 
 7™?$' M (v super to scripsit sec. man.). irpoiravB' Weil. 278 ii S' ofo 
 
 Heath. H 5" ; ouk Hermann. £reu|e 5" M, corr. Turnebus. 280 ir4Sas M, 
 
 corr. Turnebus. In marg. Medicei est olp.ai iraTSes, Guelferbytani et Esc. yp. 
 TraiSes. iripav M. Schmidt. 'Iraxou 7rAas Hermann, ut regi aptum sit hoc 
 
 = fdyvvrtu (in which use ire\&fcu> iirl is 
 rightly objected to), and that a continu- 
 ance of past embraces is in point. But 
 Iirl with dat. has a distinct propriety 
 here, implying not access to, but ap- 
 proach for the purpose of gaining. Cf. 
 Xen. Mem. I. 2. § 56 tomto. iroieiv iirl 
 rip KipSti. Hdt. I. 66 xp7;<rT7;pi(ife(r0<tt 
 iiri t-tj x<*>PVi &c. 
 
 €VKpa(pu, to impart something of charm 
 to a connexion apparently so unattractive, 
 cf. Ov. Met. 1. 612 
 
 Bos quoque formosa est. Speciem Sa- 
 turnia vaccae, 
 
 Quamquam invita, probat. 
 
 274. l<r\vpd, in the moral sense: 
 ' ' stubborn ". Hera was specially noted for 
 this quality. II. VIII. 482 off aev lyiaye 
 ffKvfyfi&Tjs dX^yw, iirel 01} tr4o Kivrepov aXXo. 
 II. II. 522, 561 &c. Cf. lax v Poy"l>l J ' a ''i 
 L<rxvp"c6s, l<rxvpi£op.ai.. l<rx v ph I^XV " a 
 stubborn fight" Hdt. ix. 41. 
 
 "The wife of Zeus is obstinate; what 
 then did she do (for of course she did 
 not yield)?" 
 
 276. oIoPovkoXov i.e. |uas Poos vo- 
 |iia. Stanley compares Claudian Stilich. 
 I. 312 
 
 Argum fama canit centeno lumine centum 
 Corporis excubiis unam servasse iuven- 
 cam. 
 
 An animal so tended would be called 
 olovbp.o% or oiofSiirris (Soph. Aj. 614). 
 Cf. oMfwxos (Soph. O. T. 846). Paley, 
 comparing Eur. Phoen. 28 !?T7roj3oi/K6Xoi 
 and Ar. Plut. 820 povBvTctv vv, seems to 
 have taken olo- as from o?s. But in that 
 case the word could only mean /3oi/k6Xos 
 olos i.e. a shepherd. It_ is the latter 
 part which is generalised in such com- 
 pounds. 
 
 277. 'Ep|iTJs — hence, as was supposed, 
 the name ' Apyeup6vT7is. 
 
 iratSa yrjs. Prom. V. 568 (and 677) 
 "Apyov yriyevovs. Arcesilaus (ap. Apol- 
 lodor. II. 1. 2) also calls him yriyerTJ. 
 Elsewhere he is called the son of Age- 
 nor, Inachus or Arestor. Ov. Met. 1. 
 624 : Arestoridae servandam tradidit 
 Argo. 
 
 280. OIo-Tpov. So far from this line 
 being either spurious or corrupt, it is, if 
 rightly regarded, absolutely necessary to 
 the development of the dialogue. The 
 objection commonly urged is against 
 olorpos, a Greek word, being spoken of 
 as the Egyptian word for p.v<m|r. But 
 this is a misconception. The king has 
 used the long phrase (3oT]XdTi]v p.. k., 
 and the Chorus reply that 'Olorpos is 
 his name', as they know it. The story 
 of Io belongs equally to the Nile and to 
 
BA. 
 XO. 
 BA. 
 XO. 
 BA. 
 XO. 
 
 IKETIAEC. 
 
 tj? >ydp vip etc 7^9 ffkaaev fiaKpa Spofiw ; 
 vat' tuvt e'Xefa? travra axrjKoXKwi e'/W. 
 fir) Kal Kavmftov Kami Me/itptv "k€to ; 
 /cat Zev? 7' etpdirrmp %etpl <f>iTvet yovov. 
 tk ovv o Ato? iropTLs ei^eTat j3o6<; ; 
 Eirar/w? aXr)0o3<; pvalav eir(6vvp.o<i. 
 
 n 
 
 (310) 
 
 285 
 
 responsum. m /mJXwv irAas Weil. Secludunt alii. 281 roiyap sine interro- 
 
 gatione omnes. Dedi rg -yap "illume?' At tt}s M. <k 717s Canter. Quid si 
 ^s? 282 raJ tout' M, corr. Schuetz. 283 Kal p.Tp> M, quod corrigendum 
 
 erat. Kal Vi M. 284 tpvTeiia M, corr. Scaliger. 285 t£ M, corr. Stanley. 
 
 Argos: the Chorus have been asking a 
 number of questions in order to lead up 
 to their own connection with the matter. 
 They have asked "and what else did 
 Hera devise?" He replies "a gnat &c." 
 To this the Chorus, shewing their own 
 knowledge of the circumstances, answer 
 " Yes, he (personified) goes by the name of 
 Oestrus in our country". At this the 
 king in surprise "What, did he drive her 
 as far as that?" 
 
 Olarpos is indeed as much a Greek 
 word as p,bu>$, but Aeschylus makes 
 Egyptians, Persians &c. talk Greek and 
 apply the usual Greek terms to things. 
 The Persians regularly speak of them- 
 selves in the Persae as jSdp/iapoi. The 
 dramatist, recognising an obvious diffi- 
 culty, intentionally leaves out of sight the 
 difference of language. Therefore as the 
 gnat was usually known in the Grecian 
 legend by the name of olorpos, and as 
 that word had become in a sense a proper 
 name, the Chorus immediately substitutes 
 for the king's circumlocution the simple 
 name "Oestrus". 
 
 oto-Tpos and uvan|> are not exactly the 
 same insect (Aristot. H. A. I. 5. 13). 
 But poetically and popularly the terms 
 are convertible : cf. Apoll. Rhod. III. 277 
 dtffTpos...6v re fwtara f$o&v K\dov<n vo- 
 ixiies. The Roman names were asilus 
 and tabanus Pliny II. 28. Verg. Georg. 
 III. 147- 
 
 281. t{j yap. This for the MS. to£- 
 ■yap is offered with some confidence. t]i 
 
 and 01 are well known to be liable to 
 interchange. Totyap is not used in ques- 
 tions nor is it good in point of sense. 
 To ask "did he then drive her from the 
 land by a long circuit ? " is very flat, where- 
 as "did he then drive her thither by so 
 long a course " is much to the point. 
 For this use of tj cf. II. xi. 149 
 
 6 5' &0i 7rXet(TTat kKov^ovto (p&Kayyet 
 tjJ p ivbpovtr. Ibid. XII. 124 &c. 
 
 282. ravT, i.e. "all the answers you 
 have given have borne upon my object and 
 have been closely suited to it". 
 
 283. Kal |*ijv is never used interroga- 
 tively, and yet the line must necessarily 
 be interrogative. The whole questioning 
 of the king here is that of one surprised 
 or incredulous. As Paley reads koI p.ty 
 for /«)) Kal in v. 268, so we may venture 
 here to read p.^ *al for Kal p/ijv. The 
 minuscule and abbreviated writing of these 
 words corresponds somewhat danger- 
 ously. 
 
 The preposition before Mcpduv but 
 absent before Kdv<o|3ov expresses the 
 greater distance of the former. Canobus 
 is on the coast, Memphis inland up the 
 Nile. "Did she come to Canobus and 
 thence even up to Memphis?" 
 
 286. pvcrCiov. The text is probably 
 sound. It would be easy to alter to e.g. 
 <|ravo-eci>v, but the word in the text is 
 virtually the same, pwria was in use so 
 constantly attached to e^dirreo-Bai that, 
 whatever other and more technical mean- 
 ings it had, it also ■represented at times. 
 
74 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 BA. * * * * (315) 
 
 XO. Aifivr), fieyicrTOP 7^? <[iepos> Kapirovfiivq. 
 
 287 Excidit versus eodem, ut videtur, vocabulo quo prior exorsus. Suggerit Bothe 
 'E7T(£0ou Si rts iror' ifceyewtfSri irarpos ; 288 fiiyiarov 777s KaptrovyAvi) M. De 
 
 verbo casu omisso vide infra. fieylvTrjs (iiiyiarov C. Frey) Svo/ta 77JS Porson. 71JS 
 
 little more than the verbal l^aif/is or 
 eiraipy. The values of the word would 
 seem to be (a) that which is seized as 
 security (eWxupa), v. inf. 387. Srjpis 
 pvtrlwv itpaij/eTat. 707. Soph. O. C. 858 
 pSfav pi<nov irb\a \ ftjtreis - i<j>d-^op,ai 
 yap oi Taiiraai pjbvuar'. (b) reprisals or 
 penalty (avrlvoiva or fa/ila). Soph. Phil. 
 959 (pbvov <povov piausv rlaat.: (c) booty 
 (Ma), Ag. 573. 
 
 All these are branchings from the idea 
 of seizing upon one thing in return for 
 another. Hermann on Ag. 573 says 
 "alia est quarta vocabuli potestas, ex 
 primo deducta significatu, quo liberatio 
 rei ex aliena potestate atque in integrum 
 restitutio indicatur. Sic Io cum Iovis 
 contactu Epapho gravida facta formam 
 hunianam recuperasset (?), earn formae 
 restitutionem piaia dixit Aeschylus". 
 This is very far-fetched. It is much 
 better to suppose that the (generally 
 technical) word ty&irrwp suggests the 
 associated pvalw, and that jivaluv is to 
 be treated as the verbal corresponding to 
 itpawTcaffM = " the laying on of hands". 
 The notion of surety and reprisals has 
 faded from the word, though there is of 
 course some idea of Zeus laying hands on 
 a thing which the enemy (Hera) has in 
 the feud withheld from him. 
 
 Since then pvo-C«>v=4i{>dt|/«DV, "Eiraipos 
 can be called a\r)0u>s iiribvvfws. d\i]8us 
 like cv\6yus (v. 226) states the satisfactory 
 reason for the name. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 
 636 a\rj8ws S' &vop.a IloXwedci) warty 
 (tdero ffoi) 6eia irpovoia vcwlwv iiribvvfiov. 
 
 eirwv«(ios does not imply actual iden- 
 tity of name but only of idea with the 
 source stated: cf. Prom. V. 850 iirwiv- 
 pjov Si tup Ai6s yevviHiarav rf'fets 
 Kekaiviv "E ir a <j>o v. 
 
 287. A verse has fallen out here, in 
 which the king asked "Of whom was 
 Epaphus the father?" It probably 
 began with some case of "E7ra<j>os and, 
 through this resemblance to the preceding 
 line, was passed over in copying. Paley 
 supposes that the question was "where 
 did Epaphus dwell?", and in the next 
 verse he reads Ai/8i5i?s...Kap7roify*«'os, so 
 that TTjaSe in v. 289 refers to Io. He 
 claims to be supported by Prom. V. 85 1 
 Ss Kapwdaerai \ iatpi irXarippovs NeiXos 
 dpSeiet x^° va - But (to say nothing of the 
 pointlessness of the question) Libya is 
 not Egypt, while the domains of Epaphus 
 are only Egypt (so far as it is watered by 
 the Nile). "Libya" has different mean- 
 ings according to the author and time. 
 In some instances it is the particular 
 district known as Libya in history, in 
 others it is the whole continent of Africa 
 west of Egypt. The Nile is distinguished 
 from Libya in vv. 253, 255. 
 
 On the other hand, in favour of the 
 question "who was begotten of Epa- 
 phus?", answered by AijSify k.t.X., it may 
 be noted that Libye is the daughter of 
 Epaphus in Pind. P. iv. 14, Apollod. 
 II. 4, &c. In Prom. Vinct. 853 ■trip.irrq 
 5* dx airrou (sc. 'Eirti^oi;) yivva irevTij- 
 Kovrawais (speaking of the Danaids) re- 
 quires the descent here stated, viz. Epa- 
 phus, Libye, Belus, Danaus, Danaids. 
 
 288. A word is lost between yx\s and 
 Kapirou|Uvi) or between iifyurrov and 
 ■yijs. (^pos is here supplied, both be- 
 cause it is easy to see why it should have 
 been lost, and also because Libya was one 
 of the three portions into which the 
 ancients divided the earth. Hdt. II. 16 
 ["EXXrjKes] oE tpaal rpla pipy etuai yrp 
 iraaav, Eiptlnrrjv re kcu 'Aa-trjv nal Ai/iiir/v. 
 
75 
 
 290 
 
 (320) 
 
 IKETIAEC. 
 
 BA. riv ovv It' aXKov rijcrBe /SXaerrij/xoj/ \eyets; 
 
 XO. DrjXov oviraiSa, irarepa tovS' i/iov iraTp6<;. 
 
 BA. to 7rdvao<pov vvv ovofia tovto fioi (ppdaov. 
 
 XO. Aavao?' aoe\<po<; 8' ecrri irevTrfKovraTraif. 
 
 BA. Kai tovo dvotye rovvofi dAdova) \6yco. 
 
 XO. AXyvTrToi' et'Sw? 8' dfibv dp^aiov yevo<; 
 
 •jrpacraoi,? av to? 'Apyelov dvari^ayf crroXov. 
 
 riSov Burges. gto\I m 7V' Wecklein. 289 p\A<rTii/w» M. p\tuTTip.ov Robor- 
 
 tellus. igi rb irava6<pov tovtov Tyrwhitt. rb iravToaepaiov Weil, rb 
 
 irai>(Fir6pov...ToS8e Heimsoeth. 292 S' dSeX^ds M, corr. Scaliger. ianv M. 
 
 tan scripsi. irevTriKoaToirtus M. irevTr/KovToirais cod. Par. corr. Heath. 
 
 293 toC davaolye M. De voce Aavabs somniabat librarius. corr. Porson. Deinde 
 atpibvt? codd. recc. eitpibvtp Turnebus. ipupavet Schuetz. 294 atyvwros b" elSiis 
 
 5' M, corr. Turnebus. apAv, ut solet, M. 295 avarfaas M. In marg. 
 
 ivrftras a sec. man. ivaT-qays Victorinus. avaTTjatu Marckscheffel; Vide adnot. 
 Licet cogitare de irpaaaois hv cis 'kpyeiov, av irpdcrcrjjs, arSKov h. e. ft av voiys rbv 
 
 295 
 
 Pind. P. IX. 8 Tro\vicapiroT&Tas 0?)/ce S£a- 
 Trou/ax x^ovbs plfav direlpov rpirav 
 oUuv. Sail. lug. xvil. in divisione orbis 
 terrae plerique in parte tertia Africam 
 posuere. 
 
 290. BrjXov StircuSa. The Scholiast 
 remarks that Euripides made Belus have 
 five sons, Aegyptus, Danaus, Phoenix, 
 Phineus and Agenor. Paley quotes Pau- 
 sanias IV. 23 6 in Ba/SvXun BijXos airb 
 avdpbs klyvirrlov BiJXou toC Ai/3i5i;s 
 &vop.a laxev- 
 
 Mythically Poseidon was the father of 
 Belus. According to other accounts 
 Agenor was his twin brother. The fact 
 that the Semitic Baal means " lord" and is 
 the Phoenician name for the sun-god, will 
 sufficiently account for varieties of myth. 
 
 291. irdvtro(|>ov 6vo|±a. The objec- 
 tions taken to this expression seem un- 
 worthy. Paley says "absurdum est pru- 
 dens nomen ". But there is little absur- 
 dity in the question as put by the king, 
 who is struck by the venerable appear- 
 ance of Danaus. Pelasgus might out 
 of compliment call Danaus wise without 
 knowing him certainly for such ; and it is 
 not unusual to transfer the epithet from 
 its own noun to another and dependent 
 noun. Cf. Soph. O. C. 41 rlvuv rb 
 
 ac/xubv Svo/i civ ei^al/aiv k\6wi>; Eur. 
 Phoen. 1702 u tplkrarov 8vop,a HdKvvet- 
 kovs. Eur. Or. 1080 c3 iroBavbv &vop.' 
 dfuXlas ip,i)s. Shaksp. Jul. Caes. I. 2 
 "if my name were liable to fear". Milton, 
 " The dreaded name of Demogorgon ". 
 
 twto, "of him who sits byyou" or "of 
 him to whom you poinl" . 
 
 293. d<|i66v<j) Xoyu, i.e. prfii <f>66vct 
 X£yeiv, cf. S. c. T. 480 tc6p.ira£' iir d'XXw, 
 pvqSi p.01 <j>86va \iywv. Plat. Gorg. 489 
 A fiij tpdovei fioi airoKplvaaOat. 
 
 So (pSovot Plat. Phaed. 61 D d rvyxavu 
 aKTjKows, <pQ6vos ovSels \4yew. 
 
 295. The MS. reading dvo-njo-as (mar- 
 ginal dvrrjiras) presents a difficulty. In 
 favour of the dvo-nio-^s of Victorinus it 
 may be remarked that dvaarijaai is a 
 proper word of raising suppliants from 
 sanctuary. Cf. Thuc. I. 126 Kadlfavaiv 
 £ttI rbv fiwp.bv iKiracAvaaT^aavTes 5£ 
 airois... (where see Shilleto, who approves 
 of avar^aas here with the rendering " act 
 as you will, raising us up from the sanctu- 
 ary as an Argive body of fugitives ". But 
 irpdaaois 3,v could hardly stand thus un- 
 qualified). Hdt. V. 71 roirovs avtariaai 
 plv ol 7rpvrdcis. So i^avaarijaai : Eur. 
 Andr. 263 iyii a' Idpas ix T7ja8e...il-a.i>a- 
 ar^aa. Soph. O. C. 47, 276, &c. 
 
7 6 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 BA. 
 
 XO. 
 
 BoKeire 8q fi.01 rrjahe Koivmvelv , )(6ovo l i 
 rapxcuop.' dWa ttcS? trarp&a Sco/AdTa 
 \nrelv erXijre ; Tt's KaTecncqtyev tvj(t} ; 
 ava% UeXao'yajv, alo\' dvdpwirwv Kcuca, 
 irovov 8" I'Sots av ovSafiov Tavrdv trrepov' 
 iirel Tt? V^X 61 T V V ^' dvehirurrov ^>vyr)v 
 
 (325) 
 
 300 
 
 jm^repov <tt6\ov, TOLoir\s &v airbv us 'Apyeiov ovra. 296 toKeiri M. Si) addidit 
 
 Turnebus. 298 \eiireiv M. 300 bel$ois...Tr&repov M, corr. Tumebus. 
 
 irovov Tavrbirrepov Bothe. 301 iir-q tut {in iirel corr.) M. 302 Kt\oetev 
 
 With -irpdo-crois av <Ss we may read 
 either the subjunctive of Victorinus or the 
 infinitive (=(3ore dvaTtjacu) of Marck- 
 scheffel. With the former cf. Thuc. 1. 57 
 %irpa.ff<rev Situs iro\e/ws yivr)Tai. Eum. 769 
 irpdZofiev ws ainottri p.erafie'Xri irbvos : with 
 the latter Dem. 888. 14, rijv vavv fi.ii 
 Sevpo ir\eiv lirparrev. lis however points 
 rather to the subjunctive. Confusion of 
 -as and -t|s is instanced inf. v. 753. 
 
 There is no encouragement to read 
 dvnjcras cum accus. with Hermann. 
 He compares indeed Soph. Antig. 981 
 a Si o-rripfia p.iv apx<uoybv<av avTaa 'BpeX" 
 BaSav, but there airippa is accus. of 
 respect and the genitive is the case with 
 avrao-'. 
 
 The emphasis lies on' ApY«iov, i.e. " be 
 assured it is Arrives to whom you will so 
 act". 
 
 297. rdpxatov. Cf. Thuc. v. 80 ?jv 
 Si kcU airbs to ipxaiov i?| "Apyovs. Hdt. 
 I. 56, IX. 45, IV. 117 (biro toS Apxal- 
 ov). 
 
 299 — 300. These lines recall the sen- 
 tentious style of Euripides. Aeschylus 
 is rather sparing in such general reflec- 
 tions. 
 
 aX6\' . . . Trrepdv. If the metaphor is 
 sustained and unmixed, it points to the 
 meaning "variegated", "variously colour- 
 ed " for al6\a : otherwise we have a choice 
 between (a) "Human woes are of divers 
 hues and you will not find two feathers 
 alike", cf. alo\6xpd>s vil- Eur. Fr. 596, 
 alKka er<£/>J, Soph. Phil. 1 157, ato\6vorros, 
 aioXo/ifT/n/s &c. (b) "Human woes are 
 
 shifting and changeable, and you will 
 never see a grief appearing in the same 
 shape or form ". Cf. aloXd/iiiTis, alo\b(j>uj- 
 vos, alo\6o-TOfws, aloXov \peu5os Sec. The 
 latter makes wrepdv somewhat involved 
 and is therefore less acceptable. 
 
 aldXos only occurs in Aeschylus here 
 and in S. c. T. 494 Xlyvvv fiiXawav aloXr/v 
 irvpbs Kaaiv, where it is generally regard- 
 ed as = mobilem. Quite as likely it 
 alludes to the contrast of colour against 
 the flame. Varius illustrates the two 
 meanings in (a) vestra latera loris faciam 
 ut valide varia sint (Plaut. Pseud. I. 2, 
 12), (i) varium etmutabile semper femina 
 (Verg. Aen. iv. 569). 
 
 The metaphor in irrepov does not seem 
 to be elsewhere found with the noun, 
 though well-known in b/Mirrepos. 
 
 301 — 303. The passage is corrupt in 
 .the last verse, which affects the meaning 
 of the whole. Turnebus' f\9a |mtoittoi- 
 ovo-av is usually accepted. With this we 
 should render eirel t£s i)vX ei ,p ifv8* dWX- 
 irnrrov cpvy^v (subject) KcXxmv (trans.) Is 
 "Apvos ktjSos (object) ey- t. it., uera- 
 irroiovo-av (trans., sub. avrb) 'i\6ei(vv. 7.; 
 for p.CTairToietv is, like all compounds of 
 ■nroiu, transitive. Od. xvm. 340 ws 
 etirav iirieao-i SieirTolr)<re yvvalicas. Eur. 
 Bacch. 303 0o/3os arpwrbv Sieirroriae. 
 Apoll. Rhod. III. 1345 &c. wToia itself 
 seldom occurs in the active, and always 
 transitively, e.g. Apoll. Rhod. I. 1232 rrjs 
 be (ppivas iirToiyvev Kiwpis. Sappho II. 6 
 t6 fwi KapSlav iTrrbaaev. Call. Del. 191 
 &c. The passive is common, of mental 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 77 
 
 Ke\<retv e? "Apyos, ktj8o<; eyyeve? to irplv, (330) 
 
 e/eet KaTainvova dvvfievaleov ydfieov ; 
 
 & M, corr. Robortellns. K&veiv /t' h Schuetz. k4\<tciv 2/t' "Apyos Tournier. 
 
 303 ?x« /xerft itTolovaav eivalwv yd/xoiv M. £/ceT Robortellus. ^X0« l^rairrot- 
 ovaav Turnebus. iyyatav Tournier. Quamquam facile scribi potest (e.g.) 
 
 lx& el i&TB.wriiaaowr' dvayxaltiiv , viam corrigendi rectiorem credo me secutum esse. 
 
 disturbance: cf. Cho. 535. Prom. V. 
 856. 
 
 Weil renders "quis enim putasset, tarn 
 insperata fuga appulsuras esse affines 
 antiquitus hinc oriundas odio nuptiarum 
 domo excitatas ?" — which cannot be ob- 
 tained from the Greek without the ad- 
 dition of k\J.4, so that [leTairTOLOvtrav may 
 have a feminine to refer to instead of kt/Sos. 
 In this view /leTairToiovtrai' is intransitive, 
 and <pvyqv a cognate accusative with 
 Ki\<reiv. 
 
 A third rendering might be suggested 
 lirtl t£s T|<i\«i njvS' dv. (jroYnv {i.e. ^|ias 
 rds 4>uvd8as, subject) Ke'Xcrav (intrans. ) 
 Is "ApYos, ( — KijSos lyvevis t6 irplv — ap- 
 position to "ApYOs), ?x" sl (ieTairToioiJo-ov 
 (intrans.) &c. But in view of the transi- 
 tive character of irroiio only the first of 
 these seems possible, and that is unsatis- 
 factory and pointless. " A flight causing 
 people to flee" is not a likely expression. 
 It would not be an unexpected flight, but 
 an unexpected danger, which would p.e- 
 Tairroeiv. Moreover iMTairroi.eiv is a 
 dubious word in such a sense, since irroiw 
 is not to "drive in dismay" but to "dis- 
 may", nor is Stairroiw to "drive apart in 
 dismay" but to "thoroughly dismay, 
 strike through with dismay". The effect 
 is mental. Again the Attic form is irro&o, 
 while irroiia is Epic only. The accent of 
 M too may be noticed. On these grounds 
 it appears entirely necessary to emend, 
 and the most natural way is by replacing 
 v for 01 (with which that vowel became 
 absolutely interchangeable in pronuncia- 
 tion), and correcting p.€Ta to Kara (on 
 which change see v. 172). With T|iix«i 
 and without €|i« the nominative must be 
 read. »)i>x«i K«X«reiv = "expected to come ", 
 
 cf. Ag. 506 oi yap ironr Tjffxow TjjS' iv 
 'Apyela x" "^ I ""pis' neBO-eiv <pi\TaTov 
 rcupov pjpos. Eur. Her. 931, Prom. V. 
 689, &c. 
 
 Substituting therefore KaTaimJowra, 
 the genitive ya\uav is seen to depend upon 
 the participle (cf. Karainieiv SupoSodas 
 Aeschin. 31, 31). For fya, eKei is as 
 probable as i\9a, and since it is not 
 cuvatos yd/M>s so much as violent and 
 compulsory yd/ios which the Danaids 
 loathe, the presence of the accusative 
 termination of the participle (-ow) may 
 be readily accounted for by reading Karo- 
 TTTVovcravv|i€vaiwv i.e. KaTairruovcr dvu- 
 [icvaCiov. The wrong separation of the 
 words would leave Vfievaunv to pass into 
 evvalwv naturally enough. A ydpos dvu- 
 ju'vaios is the ydfws do-e/Sifc (v. 9), a 
 wedlock unblessed of Hymen, unaccom- 
 panied by the hymeneal song. The ydfws 
 of lust would not be like that of Prome- 
 theus, Prom. V. 556 dfiipl X^xos ahv 
 vfievaiovv lorari ydfibjy, Hre ^Svols 
 dyayei"S.ai.bvav iriBibv Sdfiapra. 
 
 Construe eirel t£s 0l|i<3v) i\v\ei K«X«mv 
 es"ApYOS (8 Io-ti. ktjSos iy. t. irp.) ttjvS' 
 dv^Xn-urrov <()iiYT]V (cognate ace), ixtl 
 (in Egypt) KaTairniow' k.t.X. 
 
 301. <j>vyi]V K^X<T€tv. Cf. rp4x^v dyuj- 
 pa, vik&v 'OXifywrta, &c, though iciXaeiv 
 might also be treated as governing (puyr/v 
 after the manner of k £\<tcu v6Sa. 
 
 302. ktjSos, properly of marriage 
 connexion (affinitas) Eur. Phoen. 77. 
 Thuc. II. 29. Prom. V. 890. Kt\hep.i>v 
 )( Zvyyevrfs Ar. Vesp. 73L 
 
 So Argos is related to the Egyptian 
 Danaids, the coming of Io to Egypt 
 being regarded as an affinitas formed 
 between the two countries. 
 
78 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 BA. rl <f>rj<; iKveta-dai ravS 1 dycovimv 8emv, 
 
 \evKoo-re(f)e2<s 'i-^ovaa veo§peirrov<} KXaSovi; 305 
 
 XO. cb5 firj yivca/jLai S/ieoi's Alyvirrov yevei. 
 BA. -rrorepa /car eyQpav fj to yur) Oe/jbK Xeyeis ; (sss) 
 
 XO. Tt'9 S' av <bl\ov<s covoiTO toi)? Ke/CTrjuevow} ; 
 
 304 ri $j)s /*' dubitanter Abresch. rovS' Pauw. tovS' aywv' ifidv Be&v Madvig. 
 Sana est vulgata: vide inf. 305 veoSpiirroia xXdSour prima Medicei manus. 
 
 « 308 — 310 Desunt personarum notae. 308 wvono M et Schol. corr. Turnebus. 
 
 ivoiro Robortellus. ototro Stanley. Maximus coniecturarum proventus est. <pi\wv 
 Hermann. <pi\ow' Svoito Marckscheffel. (p[\as Schoemann. 0ftou y' Svatro rod 
 KexTri/iivov M. Schmidt. <p[Kois yafioiro vovv KexrriiUvos Hartung. Videntur 
 VV.DD in talibus airoffxeSid^eiv ; eodem enim iure posses aliquo modo inserere 
 IXoito, fiotiXoiTo, SovXoTto, apvoho vel quotquot id genus verba suppeditant lexico- 
 
 304. iKveto-8cu 0«5v. The genitive 
 cannot be explained on the analogy of 
 e.g. <rTox&fe<r8ai, riryxdceic (Oberdick) nor 
 of Biyyaveiv, XapfidveaBai. (Weil). The 
 Scholiast's Sid H X£y«s i\Ti\vBivat ; would 
 make it necessary to read i-Spas, irayov, or 
 some word of similar meaning instead of 
 Beiav. Lastly the genitive has nothing in 
 common with that after SeiaBai. Rather 
 8ewv = irpos 8«5v, the gen. of the person 
 or thing whereby one implores. Eur. Or. 
 669 (piheiv Sifiapra iranv "EXXijow Sonets, 
 Ta6rr]s lnvovpal «■'. II. IX. 451 ri 
 5' alep ifie \i<ro~e'<rKeTO yoivtav. Eur. 
 Hec. 7S 2 'Ayap-e/ivov, IneTeiu ae tuiv- 
 Se yovvaTwv \ Kal croi) yevelov Sepias 
 t' eilatfwvos. The objective pronoun (p.e 
 or 7ip.as) is rightly omitted, since the 
 Danaids placed themselves as suppliants 
 without regard to any particular person : 
 "for what do you say you are suppliants" '. 
 
 306. Sflli/Cs. Cf. TOl>S KEKT1)|UV0US, V. 
 
 308. Used bitterly instead of yvvfi, 8a- 
 liap &c. Properly a Sfuats is a woman 
 taken in war as part of the spoil. The 
 Danaids carried off to unwilling wedlock 
 would be slaves not wives, cf. Eur. Med. 
 231 hzcTroT-qv <rii|UaTos Xa/3eie. 
 
 307 — 310. The king's question is 
 "and is your objection to them on the 
 ground that you hate them, or on the 
 ground that such a union is unholy?" He 
 does not know the laws of Egypt in re- 
 
 gard to marriage (v. 362 — 366). The 
 Chorus replies indirectly (whatever the 
 reading may be): "Our objection is na- 
 tural : who would chose to be married to 
 her relative?" The objection is not one 
 of illegality, but of policy and dislike. 
 To this the king answers "yet (as a mat- 
 ter of policy) such a marriage would 
 seem to give an increase of strength", 
 and the Chorus again "Perhaps so, but 
 when things go wrong in married life, it 
 is easy for such husbands to divorce their 
 wives" (which they could not do if the 
 wives belonged to another stock with 
 powerful friends). 
 
 308. The MS. reading uvoito gains no 
 light from the Scholiast's note ko.t' ix^P av 
 Sr)\ov6n, rls yap robs ArSpas SeaTrdras 
 wvoito (sic); Dindorf alters the scholion 
 to Svoito. Weil, Oberdick &c. correct 
 both Scholiast and text to uvoito, and 
 this seems true. It is, however, differ- 
 ently rendered : (i) quis enim amicos sibi 
 emeret ( = pro amicis haberet) dominos? 
 (Kruse and Weil): (ii) "who would care 
 to buy relatives for their lords and mas- 
 ters?" The former seems colloquial and 
 far-fetched: the latter can be illustrated 
 from tragedy itself. In ibvoho the woman 
 is regarded as purchasing the husband 
 with her dowry. Cf. Eur. Med. 231 XPV- 
 pdruv iirepPoXy \ voaiv irplaaBai Sc- 
 airinriv re ad/iaTos | Xa/Seiv. Xen. Anab. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 79 
 
 BA. <t6£vo<; fiev oftrtos /let^ov av^erai ^porolt. 
 
 XO. koX hvaTVXpvinasv y' evfiaprj<; dtraXKayr). 
 
 BA. 7r«3? o$v wpdv vfia<; ewre/S??? iyd> ireKw ; 
 
 XO. alrovau fir) 'kSovs vaicrlv KlyvirTov iraXiv. 
 
 BA. ftapea av y etira<;, iroXefiov apaaQat vkov. 
 
 XO. ak\' rj Aikt] ye ^vfipLayav VTrepaTarei. 
 
 BA. elirep y air «p%^S irpayfidrcov Koivavbs rj. 
 
 3IO 
 
 (310) 
 
 315 
 
 graphi. 309 lUy 1 Meineke. jUf£fw» prima man. Med. 310 Deest 7' 
 
 in M. t' addidit sec. man. supra lineam. 7' Turnebus. col. ..7' Hermanno 
 indignum est. 312 VSijis M, corr. Schuetz. 313 atpturBai. M. oipeo-Bcu 
 
 cod. Guelf. corr. Robortellus. 315 Koivbs rj" M (6s, et secundum nonnullos 
 
 t)v quoque, in litura). Koivuvbs r)v Sophianus. Nisi koipos tis yv legendum est, 
 quod non puto, primam pers. rj requirimus. Possis autem pleirip y'...Koiviavla. 
 
 VII. 2. 38 of a reverse course, the hus- 
 band buying the wife "in the Thracian 
 style". Hdt. v. 6. Verg. Georg. 1. 31 
 Teque sibi generum Tethys emat omni- 
 bus undis. Here dvdiro is bitterly sar- 
 castic with robs KeKTripJvovs, since 6 Kenrq- 
 pivos usually buys his slaves: here the 
 slaves buy the master. 
 
 tovs K€KTr|nivoDS, of the " lord and 
 master" (=husband) also in Eur. I. A. 
 715, but more commonly of the master 
 of slaves. 
 
 309. o-Wvos (Uv, "strength at least" 
 (whatever may be the case in other re- 
 spects). o-8cvos is not only Kpdros but 
 also opes of wealth &c. A powerful and 
 rich family is formed by such intermarri- 
 age. The preservation of a family name 
 and property was at the root of the A- 
 thenian law touching Mickripoi. Cf. <rW- 
 vos irXoirov Pind. I. III. 3 and {ire\$6iv 
 ink iXaaaovi trfffrei (copiis) Soph. Aj. 438. 
 
 310. 8u<mixo«VT<i>v, neuter. Cf. Cho. 
 68 Uko.i.0. koX fir) SUata \ Tptrovr' ir' &p- 
 Xas /3£ov I /3/o tpcpoiiivuv aivtaai. S. 
 c. T. 274 e5 ^uvTVxbvruv Ktd iroXews ffe- 
 ewatUviis. For the word itself as applied 
 to connubial relations cf. Eur. Phoen. 
 424 ap' evrvxeis oSv <rd!s ya/iois r) Swtv- 
 
 «i(iapr|S diraMa-yii, "divorce is made 
 little of", i.e. if the wife belonged to an- 
 other family, her friends would protect 
 
 her. As it is, "it is all in the family". 
 A divorce was discreditable to a woman, 
 Eur. Med. 236 oi yap eiicXeeTs aTttXKayal \ 
 yvvaiQ. diraXKcunTeffdaL of divorce Eur. 
 Andr. 592, Plat. Legg. 868 D. 
 
 ei|i.apT)'s, not merely /iaSi'a, but denot- 
 ing heedlessness and immunity. Cf. Ag. 
 1326 do&Xris davoforis, eifiapovs x e ty>^M a " 
 tos. Very different is the implication in 
 Eur. Med. 1374 
 MH. o-rtiyef ircKpav 8t jSdfiK ixBalpo) 
 
 viBev. 
 IA. koI lir/v ^7<i (tfyr pq.S1.0p 5" d7raX- 
 
 \ayal. 
 
 311. iya, "how does all this bear 
 upon what you expect from me?" 
 
 313. viov, i.e. "dangerous", a sense 
 implied in the sudden and unknown risk. 
 Cf. inf. 691 &Tpoo-5oK^Tous raiaSe Kal vtovs 
 \byovs. The comparative is more fre- 
 quent in this sense. Hdt. vm. 21 ■fjv 
 ti KaraKafi^dnri vet&repov (gravius) rbv 
 arpwrbv. 
 
 314. ijvp.p.dxwv, sc. twv €avTtjs, " those 
 who fight on her side". Cf. inf. 370, 
 Choeph. 497 &c. 
 
 315. tl'irep ye k.t.X. i.e. d\i}0ij Sv ifv 
 TouTa, el koivwvos if. The koivos ifv of 
 M is generally altered to Koivuvis ifv : 
 "yes, if she (Justice) had been a sharer 
 in the matter from the first". Paley 
 indeed renders "if she took part...?.e. if 
 the wrong has been wholly on one side ". 
 
80 AICXYAOY 
 
 XO. alhov <rv trpvfivav ir6\eo<: SS" iarefi/ievrip. 
 
 BA. Trtypiica Xevtrcrwv rdafr eSpas Karaa-Kiovi. (345) 
 
 XO. fiapvs ye (lev rot Ziji>o? liceaiov koto?. 
 
 Ua\al^8ovo<! re/cos, av 8' ev kXv0( fiov a-rp. a. 
 
 Trpofypovi KapBla, HeTuMrycSv ava%. 320 
 
 loe fie rav iKenv <j>vydBa TrepiSpo/iov 
 
 XVKoSitOKTOV «B? (350) 
 
 odfiaXiv afi werpai<; 
 
 dkifidroK "v d\K- 
 
 a trLavvo'i fiep.v- 325 
 
 «e fypdtyvaa fioTtjpi /j,6%8ov<:. 
 
 316 ir6\eas... iffTenp.hr] M, corr. Turnebus. 317 irtyvKa \eiaav riff SiSpa. M, 
 
 corr. Robortellus (nisi quod tAs 8' dedit). 319 In M exstat waKalx^ovos 
 
 jbKoa (in t4ko<t a sec. man. correctum) kkvdl /ton, et in antist. tSoiro Sip-a t&v dvaror. 
 Quamquam fieri potuit ut illud ri,v e dittographia 85jTA(TAN)ANoroy ortum sit, 
 assentior potius Dobraeo TANA restituenti. Supplendum ergo aliquid in hoc versu. 
 Ui dat Wellauer. Praetuli <ri S' eff. 321 (i.4yai> M, corr. Stephanus. fie aar 
 
 Scaliger. IkGtui in M secundae' manus est; prius fuerat Ik4ti)v. irpdSpo/wv haud 
 bene Heimsoeth. 322 XcvkoBiktov M, corr. Hermann, ante quem XevK&Tucrw 
 
 a Robortello recipiebant. 323 i.p.irt'Tpa.is JjKifUmurtv M, corr. Valckenaer. 
 
 a 'v wirptus ij\t.fid.TouFiv~ Butler. 326 Versiculum venustum delent nonnulli 
 
 But elircp Y€...i|v could only mean "yes, by the gods. Cf. inf. 957. irpA/wa, itb- 
 
 sinceshe was..." or else "yes, if she had Xeos in the latter sense would rather be 
 
 been" (a denied case). Neither of these the iroKuraovxpt- tSpai in the city, not the 
 
 is satisfactory. It is clear that Justice irdyos of the Aytivioi Seol. For the nau- 
 
 must have been somewhere concerned in tical metaphor itself cf. Eum. 16 x<ty><w 
 
 the matter, on one side or the other. If Tpv/w/JTiis &<a£ and 765. S. c. T. 2 and 
 
 the third person were sound, we should 761 8 koX irepl irpi/wav iroXews /caxXd- 
 
 rather read koivos tis tjv i.e. "true, if f«. 
 
 one had been concerned in it from the 319- The words a * *" rf have been 
 
 first (which I was not)". The mss. give added here as necessary to the metre and 
 
 krre|i|iA>T| wrongly in the next line for very likely to have fallen out between 
 
 -Tiv. A transposition of the v emends t^kos and kXv8i. It is unnecessary to 
 
 both lines. The Scholiast took w to be illustrate the use of <ri S" after the proper 
 
 first person, vwivpaacov (&.?) ipXv, el name in the vocative. 
 
 , , j.i t..„,. mi. irepCSpouov. A very picturesque 
 
 ip X ¥ irpo<piaeus elx""- 4 , . , v * r , , „ . ,,, . 
 
 »,6 irfrfuvav mSXcos, i.e. that part of touch is destroyed by Heimsoeth s Trpo- 
 
 the ship of the state in which the places Spop.ov. " Running forward in hot haste " 
 
 of honour are situated. Hermann ex- gives no such image as "running (help- 
 
 plains ^bcrnatom urbis deos dicit tarty) to and fro -not knowing which 
 
 Lis suppHcum omatos". The meta- way to turn from the wol -hke sons of 
 
 pToris a favourite with Aeschylus, but it Aegyptu, S. c T. ,„ dXX Mia**. 
 
 Lems better to understand it here of the ,- *»* ^ *««. ft*, .s 
 
 honour to the gods than of government plainly very different. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 81 
 
 BA. 6pm ic\a8ot,ai veohp6-rroi<; kotcktkiov 
 
 veuovff' ofiiKov rial's' aytovtmv Oewv. (355) 
 
 eli) 8' avarov irpdyfia rovr aaro^evav, 
 
 fi7)8' ef aeXirrmv KarrpopvqQrfTwv rroOev 33° 
 
 veiKO<s yevijrai' rmv yap ov Selrac TroXt?. 
 XO. 'iSotTO Brjra ravS' avarov cjwyav avr. a . 
 
 iKeaia ®e/ii<s Ato? KXapiov. (360) 
 
 cum Bothio. 328 viovO' M, corr. Bamberger. valovO', wptTovB', Hermann, 
 
 dum ad alia festinat. vaiovd' (ex Hesychio : vavui=lKereiu) Wecklein. 329 For- 
 
 tasse legendum aorois %vvov (cf. voaip l-weivai et vooos l-vvovaa). 330 Kairpo- 
 
 pvilBeirtav Stanley. KavpoBvp^rwi Tumebus. iro\ei M. iro$iv dedi. 332 Sijra 
 
 rax avarov M (v. ad vers. 319). S9jr' oxcm-ok Porson et plerique. ISoi Sijra rdvS' 
 
 328. veuovO*. This conjecture was 
 previously made by Bamberger, and has 
 been accepted by Paley, but in another 
 sense, viz. "I see the company of (i.e. 
 under the protection of) these gods of 
 contest, shaded with boughs, with heads 
 bent low to the earth". It is, however, 
 difficult to believe that 8|ii\os t«v8' 07. 
 8e»v could mean anything but "the com- 
 pany of dyiliviot Beol here assembled". 
 Nor is veiovd' equivalent to veiovd' h 
 iriSov K&pa (Soph. Ant. 270). It is much 
 more poetical to regard vevovfl' as refer- 
 ring to the gods themselves who, being 
 decked with boughs, seem to nod assent 
 with the motion of those boughs, vev- 
 ov0' = «riv«vov8', cf. Soph. Phil. 484 
 vevaov, t£kvov, irelofrtfri. The boughs 
 themselves veiovai as the ar&xves of Hes. 
 Opp. 671, and the \6<pos of II. in. 
 337. And as a field veiei araxieaai, and 
 a helmet veiei Xb<t>ip, so the gods veiovai 
 k\dSottn. 
 
 329. cto-To£«vwv, a word variously 
 explained. Hesychius gives affrbl-fvoi- ol 
 y4vei fiiv Trpoa^Kovres, iirl Si rijs dWoSa- 
 tttjs yeyovbres' ol Si roits ^ivovs fiev Svras 
 iirl ti/xtJ Si aarobs yevopivovs. Photius 
 has 6 £k irpoyovaiv p.lv airuiv abrbs Se 
 %evos Kal avaveiiaeas Se6p.evos. Pollux 
 says aarbl-evos Se nark jiiv rivas airbs 
 (ivavrlos Weil) rip ISio^ivip, Kara Si rivas 
 b 7^1/ei fiev ^ivos, np.fi Si aaros. ivlois Si 
 Soxti 6 tpitrei p.iv aarbs, Sofa Si ^ivos, lis 
 
 T. S. 
 
 Aavabs 'Apyetois, airb 'IoOs tt)s 'Apyelas 
 ?X» rb yivos. Our Scholiast here rwv 
 vvv piv (ivav, irpifav Si o-vvrip.fi.ivav rfj 
 irbXei. The meaning of the line is (ii\ Si 
 tovto to Trpd7|ia i5|iw»' t<ov ij|iETcpcav 
 d<rro|4v(DV avarov rfl iroXei. 
 
 irpa-y)J.a= causa, cf. on v. 207. 
 
 330. The MS. iraXei is intolerable with 
 iroXis to follow. For ito6<e'v cf. Pers. 354 
 travels dXaWriap 1) KaKbs Salfiuv irodiv. In 
 Ag. 1287 sq. 7ro'Xu' occurs at the end of 
 each of two consecutive lines, but irakiv 
 is almost a certain correction of the se- 
 cond. For the mood ^vr/Tai v. Good- 
 win Moods and Tenses § 86. Cf. Ag. 
 
 131. 34i- 
 
 332. MSS. have Sijra Tdv. Dobree 
 felt the want of rdvS", but is too bold in 
 omitting Sijra. avaTov is proleptic. 
 
 333. iK€o-ta 0e'|iis. Just as Zeus is 
 hio-tos, ipxeios, Kr-rjffws &c. according to 
 the attribute specially sought in the invo- 
 cation ; so the personified Oipiis, his 
 daughter, has different avatars, e.g. 'Op- 
 Kia Eur. Med. 209. Here she is dipis 
 viewed in relation to the "rights" of sup- 
 pliants. 
 
 Aids KXapCov. The Scholiast rightly 
 explains rov iravra rcaai kXtjpovvtos Kal 
 Kpatvovros. Pausanias VI 1 1. 53 says rb 
 Si x a P^ ov T0 bij/yfXbv, i(p' ov Kal ol fittifiol 
 Teye&rais elalv ol iroXXoi, KaXeTrai p,iv 
 Albs KXapiov, SijXa Si (is iyivero 1) 
 iT?lKXi\ais rip 8e<£ rov KXrfpov rQv 
 
82 AICXYAOY 
 
 aii he irap oifrvyovov fidde <yepaco <j>povaV 
 •jroTtTpoiraiov alh- 335 
 
 ofievo? <av reXol<:> 
 oiairep ■ <ear apuro > 
 Ipo&oicois <eBpat- 
 cri> 0v\^fMT a,7r' dvSpbs dyvov. 
 BA. ovtoi Kadr/a-de Sto/idrmp ifpeaTioi (365) 340 
 
 ificov' to icoivbv 8' el fiiabverai ttoXk, 
 
 Paley. 334 yepaippovuv M. yepaio<ppuv Burges, Heimsoeth. yepapa <j>povu>v 
 
 Marckscheffel. Alii alia. Id yepaia, quod dedi, secundam syll. correptam habet : 
 vide adnot. ad v. 360. 335 sqq. Perierunt verba aliquot. In M exstat 
 
 aldop-evos oJhnrep iepoBoKa 6eG>v X^ot', Pro eo ac potui omissa supplevi. OYN- 
 TTEP ex OIATTEP, 0ewv XT/par' per 0eoD \vp-ar' e OYAH/mt', facta sunt. 
 Cetera sententia postulat. Scribit Hermann oi irevet < KaKKnroTp,ov ri%a<i > ■ lepo- 
 Soko. <irA«> Xij/mt'. IpoSoK' ian BeSiv X-qnar' (\7iita0' opinor) brav /joXt? 0i)/mit' 
 Heimsoeth, quod nemo poeta scribere potuit. ipodoicoun <(3w/mks 8<n' el yhoiro> 
 detail Xvp-p-ar' Paley. Xiwar' dederat Turnebus. \alyp.ar' ex Hesychio Wecklein. 
 341 i/ibv M, corr. sec. man. 342 eKTvoetv M, corr. Turnebus. 343 irapa- 
 
 iralSwv HveKa t&v 'ApK&dos. But Zeus 
 was KXd/uos in general before being 
 K\dpios on a particular occasion of the 
 kind stated. 
 
 ©f'fiis seems to have been particularly 
 connected with Zeus as Zeis gevios, cf. 
 Pind. N. XI. 9 £evlov Aibs...&t'fus. Ol. 
 VIII. 21 Ma adretpa Albs t-evlov ir&peSpos 
 atrKetrai 9^/us. But here £ evlov is implied 
 in Insula and the context, while K\aplov 
 is important: "May Themis, who guards 
 the suppliant, see that all goes well, — 
 and Themis is the daughter of all-appor- 
 tioning Zeus, so that she has power to 
 work her will". 
 
 334. Cf. Cho. 171 irffls o5k iraXcuck 
 irapa vewre'pas pA0ta' t 
 
 336 sqq. The restoration of these lines 
 must be speculative. That offered in the 
 text offers a fair sense and accounts in 
 some respects for the losses. 
 
 The Scholiast notes oi wriaxeio-eis as an 
 explanation of something which he either 
 found or thought he found (probably in 
 XiJ/u/uiTa), and Hermann's oi irevei (for 
 oSvirep) is supposed to give this sense. 
 irepovp.ai is, however, a questionable form 
 
 of future from ithopiai. Nor is it easy to 
 conceive how oi itTUxeiaus can be fitted 
 into the passage. Next, to speak of the 
 gods as having lepoSdxa Xij|iaTa seems in 
 doubtful taste, being too suggestive of 
 the So)poS6Kov \TJ/xa among men. It is 
 true that in S. c. T. 700 we are told 
 fieXavaiyls ovk eXat. dSftovs 'Jbpivis, Srap ix 
 Xep&v deal Bvalav Sexwvrai, but this is 
 equivalent to saying that the gods can be 
 appeased by sacrifices, not that they lust 
 after them. Compounds in -Sokos e.g. 
 0vo86kos, ivr}\oS6Kos &c. are in a religious 
 connection generally used of places, not 
 persons. The archetype must have been 
 much injured at this point, or else in (e.g.) 
 OIAncPstrrapio-OiPOBoKois the eye of 
 a copyist may have passed from P to P, 
 and in (e.g.) ANTGAOIC after AlAo- 
 /mxoC general similarity may have caused 
 the omission of dv TtXots. See critical 
 note. 
 
 340. &t>l<rrioi, cf. v. 282. Pind. Fr. 
 49 KaSrjffdai irap iarla. Thuc. I. 136 iirl 
 tV io-rlav KaBl^eadai. The hearth was 
 sacred to the household gods and hence 
 was a sanctuary and a Spxos. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 83 
 
 XO. 
 
 %vvfj fieXeadco \ao$ eKiroveiv d/crj. 
 
 eyco S' av ov Kpalvoip,' virotr^eaiv irapot 
 
 o<7toj9 atratri rwvSe icoiv&crai irepi. 
 
 <rv rot 7r6\i<;, <rv Se to SdfiioV 
 
 irp^ravi^ atcpiros mv 
 
 Kparvvei? fieo/iov, ecrrlav 'xdovos, 
 
 arp. 0. (370) 345 
 
 Kpos M, corr. Sophianus. 344 aarHv Si wao-i rolaSe xotviiaas iripi. M. Sequor 
 
 Marckscheffelium. dorofs Si waai ravSe KoiviLo-as Scaliger et plerique. rj nraal 
 
 7' aarois Schuetz. 345 SiJ/uox M. 347 ftwiibv iartas %• Stanley. 
 
 34:. t|i<ov, in the emphatic place. 
 "You are at the hearth of the nation, not 
 at that of my house in particular ". 
 
 to koivov, adverbial. See v. 228. 
 
 |HaCvprai "is incurring an 0705". So 
 lilav/w inf. 451. Not /uavBrjo-eTai, but 
 the 1170s is already coming, if it comes at 
 all. 
 
 343. irdpos, with infinitive several 
 times in Homer, e.g. II. xvm. 245 w&pos 
 Bopirmo ixASeaBai (elsewhere always with 
 aorist). 
 
 345. iroXis. Sapnov. Answering to 
 iroXis and to koivov, and repeating the 
 argument in v. 340. 
 
 to Sap-iov almost=6 Sijfws, cf. inf. 678 
 to Si/uov, to ttt&Xu* xparivei. 
 
 To represent any autocratic powers of 
 the king in a favourable light to- the 
 sensitive Athenian democracy, especially 
 in the time of Aeschylus, when popular 
 rights were being discussed and extended 
 after recent experiences of ripavvoi, was 
 a delicate matter. There are frequent 
 references to democratic jealousy in this 
 play, cf. inf. 373, 463, 678. These would 
 be less prominent in later plays, when 
 tyrannophobia had abated. 
 
 The Chorus allude rather to the respon- 
 sibilities of the king. They do not urge 
 him to act boldly and autocratically, but 
 to remember that, inasmuch as he is an 
 autocrat, the guilt of the common pollu- 
 tion will fall on himself. 
 
 346. wpwrovis, in the general sense of 
 chief or lord (cf. vpo-, irpb/ws, irpv\4es = 
 wpS/iax 01 )- Prom. V. 169 jui.Ki.puiv irpi- 
 
 ravis. Eur. Tro. 1288 Kpbvic $pvylb>i> 
 irpiTavi. Pind. P. II. 106 (of Hiero) 
 irpiravi Kbpie iroXXfii' p.kv eiffreipdvoiv 
 Ayviav ko.1 arparov. 
 
 axpi/ros. dvvrrei0vvos Schol., i.e. with 
 the technical allusion to eiSBvvai. 
 
 347. Popov, lo-rCav x"°vos, referring 
 to v. 340. Cf. Aristot. Pol. vi. 8. 20 
 ixof^vj Si rairr/s r) irpbs t&s Bmlas &<pu>- 
 pwpivr] (sc. &pxti) Tas Koivds jrdcras, 6Vas 
 fiTj rots lepevaiv diroblSoiffiv 6 vbfios, d\V 
 &irb tt)s koivtjs ecTlas Uxoviri ttjv TipHpi. 
 Kakovai S' ot p.iv 6.pxovras, ot Si j3a<ri- 
 \eTs, ot Si TTpvr&veLs. Appian Pun. 84 
 ■il iroKniK^t earla. Of heroic kingship it 
 would be well to read what Aristotle says 
 Pol. III. 14 7] wepl robs rjpaiKobs xpbvovs — 
 aUrri 5' r)v inbvTtav fi4v 1 iiri run 5' wptfffii- 
 vols. arparriybs yip t)v koX SiKaarris 6 
 j3(KriXei5s, Kal tG)v irpbs robs Beobs k6- 
 ptos. Later most of these powers were 
 stripped away and Bvalai. KarekeltpB-qo-av 
 rots fiaaikevat. jiitvov. Cf. the functions of 
 the o/jx&w/ fiaffiKeis. 
 
 Paley supposes a reference to the koivti 
 io-rla, which was the public fire of the 
 irpvraveiov. 
 
 In Polybius indeed the term occurs of 
 the public table, and so in one of Keil's 
 Inscriptions (iv. b. 26) KaXiaai nvb.s M 
 £ivta els Tpvravetoy els ttjv koivt/v earlav. 
 But here the allusion is more general: 
 "You are the king: in matters of religion 
 you represent the state: the common 
 altars (of which this is one) are the hearth 
 of the state, and in a sense therefore they 
 are your hearth ". 
 
 6—2 
 
8 4 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 /jLOVoyfr^oicn vevp,ao~iv credev, 
 
 liovotncqirrpourioev' Opovoi? %peo? 
 
 irav iiriKpaivei<s' ar/o? (pvkaaaov. (375) 350 
 
 BA. 070? /lev elri tow ifioti iraXiy kotow, 
 
 vfuv 8' dpr/yetv ovk e%a> ^\d/3t)<; arep' 
 
 oi)S' aft toB' eft(j)pov, raaS arifiaarai \t,ra<;' 
 
 ap,T]')(av& 8e ical (frofios yH %%ei <\>peva<i 
 
 Spaaai re p,rj Spaaai re KaX Tvyji\v iav. (380) 355 
 
 XO. tov VTfroOev aKoirbv hrbo-Koirei, dvr. ft . 
 
 <pv\a/ca iroXvirovcov 
 
 fiporwv, o'i tok 7re\a? irpoa-rj/juevoi, 
 
 BUa<; oil Twyyavovoiv ivv6p,ov. 
 
 348 veipaai M, corr. Pauw. 349 xpbvowi. satis frequenti errore M. Bpovouri Sophi- 
 anus. 350 a\yos M, corr. Robortellus. 351 "Fortasse i/wl" Paley. 
 
 355 iu)5p&ariTe M, corr. Robortellus. i\etv M et omnes editt. lAv pro eAeiv 
 reposui. 356 ImaKOTrei M, corr. Robortellus. trlm-cumi Paley. 358 rois 
 
 351. ciyos |ilv etij. Cf. Prom. V. 
 972 x^'SS; x^'Sum'tcis && e rods i/iois iyi> 
 I ix^poto (Soifu. 
 
 iraXi'yKoTois, like most adjectives of 
 hostility and the contrary (Bwrpevfr, 
 ix^pis, <p[Kos &c), passes naturally 
 into a noun. Cf. S. c. T. 417 rhv A/ibv 
 ivHira\ov. In Pind. N. IV. 96 iraXiyicS- 
 tois is virtually a noun, though without 
 article or pronoun. 
 
 355. Spao-aC Tt |ji.T) 8pa<ra£ Tt. Ober- 
 dick compares Eur. I. A. 56 Sovvat re /ti) 
 dovvai re rijs t6xv* ^ws a^/cur' apiara. 
 
 eav. MSS. give IXetv, which the Scholiast 
 explains by xal rov {rv/upipovros ivirvxetv. 
 Paley says "fortunam prehendere" or 
 "occasione uti". But there is no 
 notion here of seizing an opportunity. 
 The meaning is "to take what comes"; 
 but i\etv is too strong for oVxe<r0<«. tv\T)V 
 aipctv should mean (a) "to grasp occa- 
 sion", (i) "to get fcjftune into one's 
 power". Since both of these are away 
 from the matter, we may turn for correc- 
 tion to Eur. I. T. 489 tV Ttxqv 6' <-Av 
 Xpeiliv. There are not three possibilities, 
 but only two alternatives. We must 
 therefore join Spcural re ("either to act"), 
 
 fj/rj-Spaaai re teal rixv &" ("or not to 
 act and so let fortune take her course"). 
 t«xtiv=" destiny" (v. Jebb on Soph. O. 
 
 T- 977)- 
 
 356. iirurKoira is not elsewhere used 
 in the sense eS\af3ov, or imtrrpt'Qov. Yet 
 in a similar connection, cf. 625, occurs 
 Atop tiridofievoi kStqp, where it would 
 be too much license to attempt iwaiSoi- 
 fiev a. 
 
 a-Koiros again is commonly used of a 
 tutelary god; but the meaning of "jealous 
 overseer " is to be found in Soph. Aj. 945 
 ofot p$v ipeoTcuri aKoirol. While there- 
 fore it would be easy to read o-Koira 
 cirCo-Koirov, there is no positive need of 
 change. 
 
 358. to is ireXas, i-e- rats tov ireXas 
 lo-rCais. Cf. Soph. O. T. 15 irpoir^/ieda 
 
 fiuflOLfft TOIS VOLS. 
 
 359. ov TU7x.(tvov(riv. The negative 
 coalesces with the verb, otherwise /mj 
 would be the proper particle, since ot= 
 Saot, et rives. So with infinitive, Soph. 
 O. C. 1203 oi58V airbv flip eS | ird&xeiv 
 (sc. ko\6v Ian), ira86pra 5' oiic iirlaraaSai 
 rlveiv. oi rvyxipeip^afiaprdpeip as o$K 
 iS.v=Kui\6eiv. 
 
 X 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 85 
 
 /level toi 7ir)vb<; itcralov koto? (385) 360 
 
 hvairapd6e\KTo<i iradovTos o'£ktoc<s. 
 BA. et Tot KpaToixri iral8e<; Alyvirrov aeOev 
 
 vo/xta 7ro\6ft>?, <pd<ricovTe<; iyyvrara yevow; 
 
 7rAos irpofftyfifroi Toumier. 36b IktIov Dindorf. bcriov Lindau. Vide infra. 
 
 361 « Svavap0i~KKTour M, et in marg. 8v<rirap8evqTa<r a sec. man. SvaTapaderfi- 
 tois cod. Par. Nullius pretii sunt haec, quoniam inter set r\ nullum paene discrimen 
 est in minusculis. Idem quod ego Schueta. toU airapBi^KTois C. G. Haupt. cIB' 
 atrapBiKKTOii Marckscheffel. 8v<nrapd8e\KTOV Kruse. 8wirapa84\icTovs napovrat 
 ofa-o« Karsen. 363 wy^ier-rot H. Wolf. 364 HaS' M, corr. Victorius. 
 
 360. iKTatov. The second syllable is 
 short, as sometimes in 5e£\cuos, 7raXai6s, 
 yepaids. So perhaps {p/iaTav in Eum. 947. 
 Pind. Ol. xiii. 81 Tataoxv- Soph. O. 
 C. 117 Spa. rts dp' 9jv\ jroO vaXu; answers 
 to <?lj aXaCiv dfifi&TWP '. 
 
 361. This verse has given much 
 trouble. The Scholiast's note tois 8pi\vois 
 tiSv ircurxbvThiv (rvpt/MX^ rod Aids %o- 
 Xos helps little, only proving that he read 
 7ra0ocTos o&ctois, but leaving 8v<nrapa04\K- 
 tois in uncertainty. 8v<rirapa0e\KTos is 
 more probable as applied to the anger of 
 Zeus than to the unrelenting of the wrong- 
 doer; i.e. "incapable of being appeased" 
 in the sense "mindful of vengeance", is 
 more likely than "who refused to be 
 softened" in the sense "mercilessly re- 
 fusing suppliants". Cf. Prom. V. 34 Aids 
 yap Svairapahiyroi tj>pives, ibid. 200 Kiap 
 aitapi.ii.vdov l%ei Kponov irais. The nomi- 
 native is therefore the most natural cor- 
 rection. Pausanias VIII. 25 (quoted by 
 Paley) speaks of the 070s of rejected 
 suppliants as p.fyiixa inrapalrrpov. The 
 order is kotos (le'vci 8\ja-jrapd8eXKTos 
 oIktois ("unappeased by the wailings") 
 iraflovTos ("of the punished one"), iro- 
 6<Svtos, not irasxovTO%, because the 
 wrath of Zeus is conceived as continuing 
 even after immediate vengeance has been 
 taken on the sinner : it abides for genera- 
 tions. 
 
 The anger of Zeis Ixiirim inf. 411, 457, 
 625. Soph. Trach. 1239- Eur. Hec. 
 
 345- 
 363. vo(j.o> iroXms 4>- 'V- y> w ' tn an 
 
 allusion to the Athenian law concerning 
 iirliChiipot.. Aeschylus sees the difficulty 
 which will present itself to an Athenian 
 audience. No plea of legal right is set 
 up by the Danaids. In speaking of 
 "right", "propriety" and "piety", they 
 refer only to the lust and violence of their 
 cousins. The king touches the weak 
 spot. " But what if they have the right 
 of ayxwTeta?" To this the Danaids 
 make no pertinent reply, or, if it is perti- 
 nent, it is to the effect " we care not what 
 the law is, we know that we have justice 
 on our side". It is quite possible that 
 Aeschylus himself urges abstract justice 
 in certain cases as opposed to legal justice j 
 but it is better to regard Aeschylus as 
 putting in the mouth of his characters the 
 strongest arguments from their point of 
 view. 
 
 iyyiraTo. y^vods, a phrase from the 
 language of law. Cf. Isaeus 10. 5 vpoa- 
 fjicov 8' adry [/.era TtSv xPVf l ^ ,T<aI ' T $ 
 iyytirara yhovs awoiKtlv. The passage 
 Ar. A v. 1648 — 1666 should be com- 
 pared, where the actual words of a law 
 of Solon are given tois iyyirara yivovs 
 p.ereivai tuv xp^lf-^Tav. The phrase also 
 occurs as eyytfTara t£ yiva, iyyvrarw 
 yivet, Tiros, Kara yivos iyyirara, iyyv- 
 t&tui y&ovs rail, and also iyyvrdroi 
 yivei rail (which Paley should not have 
 followed Stallbaum in denying, v. Dem. 
 p. 1051, 1059, 1076 &c). ytvovs is parti- 
 tive like ivravda 7?js, iroppia eo<plas, &c. 
 <{>da-K0VTcs, the proper word of a claim, 
 "maintaining", Ar. Av. i6z,8*av6t£eTal 
 
86 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 elvai, t/s av TOt<rS' avTMoOrjvai deXoi; 
 Set toi o~e (pevyeiv Kara v6p,ov<! rovi oiKoOev, (390) 365 
 (»? ovk e%ov(?i Kvpos ovSev dfMpi <rov. 
 XO. firf rl ttot ovv (yevoifiav viro'xelpioi} <rrp. 7'. 
 
 KpaTetrtv dpaevcov' '{iiraarpov Be toi 
 
 0Aet M, superscripto 01. 365 <s' eKkyxew Wecklein, a 1 itpcvpetp Hartung, ere 
 
 ipalpeiv Canter. Mirum est quam hebetatum videatur in hoc criticorum acumen. 
 366 ixovnv M, et &p.<pi <roB, quod servant adhuc omnes. 367 iiroxtyios M, 
 
 corr. Robortellus. De p.yicore' vvv cogitat Paley. 368 K&preaw Heimsoeth: 
 
 sed in hoc genere vix confirmari potest primo in loco syll. brevem longae 
 
 aov tup waTptfUV xptl^TUv \ <j>&<XKUv dSeX- 
 06s ai/r6s elvai yprfcios. 
 
 364. Tot<r8', sc, tois StKcuiifiaai. 
 
 365. <J>EiS'y£iv...ws, "you must base 
 your defence on the ground that" ( = 
 defendere with ace. and infin.), i.e. <)>rf- 
 ■yovo-av (diroXoyEi<r8ai) <ls, or better 
 Set <r« fyeiyav Kard vrfpovs T. 0!. (diro- 
 Xoyov[m'vt]v) <»s...i in which case the 
 words lis ex ovo ~ l k.t.\. are exegetical : 
 "you must submit to be tried according 
 to your national laws {i.e. your defence 
 must be), that (according to those 
 laws) they have no authority over you ". 
 Paley well compares Xen. Hell. I. 3. 
 19, vira.ybp.epos davdrov diritpvyev &tl oi) 
 irpodoirj rty irb\tv. 
 
 oI'koBcv, more subtle Greek than oftcoc 
 "the laws you must quote or draw from 
 Egypt". Cf. Eur. Phoen. 294 tAp oIkoOcp 
 pbfiop (rtfiovaa. Med. 506 Tots p.ev o'Uodep 
 <pl\ois ix^pb KaBiar-rfx! ('■'• the friends 
 who in thought have to be brought from 
 home). 
 
 366. Kvpos,potestatem: "legal power", 
 cf. Kipiov, anvpov iroieiadai.. There is a 
 reference to the power of a husband as 
 Ki'tpios of a wife, or of a guardian as 
 Kipios of a ward; power like the Roman 
 patria potestas. The nipios was the 
 legal representative of one not quali- 
 fied to appear in public transactions for 
 himself. In the case of women the nipioi 
 were the nearest male relatives. 
 
 367. oiv, impatiently, seeing their 
 case here is weak: " well, all we have to 
 
 say is...". So in the formulae d\V 
 obv...ye and 8' ovp. 
 
 368 sqq. The MS. reading vircurrpov 
 Se toi p.i)x a P ■• <f )V Y a ' is not translateable,. 
 whether we correct to ijnryav or cj>vva. 
 Wellauer, reading the latter, renders 
 "remedium decerno, quod astris metior, 
 fugiens nuptias exosas", and so Paley 
 "I choose a star-guided remedy &c". 
 But can any more far-fetched or clumsy 
 expression be imagined than inraorpov 
 |ujx a P in such a sense, even if further " 
 defined by <pvyij,~? Even the artificial 
 combinations of the later epic poets, e.g. 
 irbfftp SevSpi](vTi "love for trees" (v. 
 Rutherford, Babrius Introd. p. Ixii, note), 
 are better than this. Reading dm-ydv, it 
 might perhaps be just possible to construe 
 viraorpov Se toi (pvyotv opfljopai |±rjx.ap : 
 " I mark out for myself flight beneath 
 the stars as a remedy &c". But the 
 order is decidedly against this. The 
 Scholiast explains tt\v Se rov ydpu>v p.ti\a- 
 VT^f bptovp,ai to« darpois' avrl rod p.t\- 
 Xavqtronai ipeiyeiv Si 6S0O fiaKpas rip 
 yd/iop' oiyapp.a.Kpa.i' bSbv ipeiyopres SCS/rr- 
 puv ffTi/mlvecrdai. fXeyov (iXeyopro, Weil). 
 Similarly Hesychius aorpois ffi]p.ewdo-$af 
 paxpdv bSbv ko! epr/p.-qy /JoSifeo' - t] Se /iera- 
 tpopa dirb tup v\ebPTWv. Commentators 
 quote Soph. O. T. 795 rty Kopivdlav \ 
 darpois rb \otwbp iKfj.erpo6p.evos x^ ora I 
 ((pevyop. Lucian Icarom. init. &c. These 
 quotations are in point only so far as they 
 refer to the length of a journey. Such 
 expressions arose either from long jour- 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 ftfJKO*} opifyfiai yd/iov V7rep(j>povo<i 
 
 i>vya' Ijv/Afta'xpv 8' eXo/jLevot Liicav 
 
 Kplve cre/Sa? to 7rpo? deoov. 
 
 ovk evxpiTOv to KplficL' fir) 'p aipov Kpvrt)V. 
 
 enrov Be Kal irpiv, ovk dvev Bij/iov rdBe 
 
 •jrpaljaifi av, ovBe irep icpaTwv, koX fj/qirore 
 
 87 
 
 (395) 370 
 
 BA. 
 
 respondere non posse. 
 
 M. 
 
 //■TiKO! scnpsi. 
 
 iir' Aarpiav C. G. Haupt. iir&arptp Stanley. 369 fiyxap 
 Mox dicrtppovos M. im</>66vov Heimsoeth. Ordinem mutat 
 
 Weil, yd/iov 5io-<j>povos p.TJx a P oplfrnai scribens, et in antistropha SUav p.ev KaxoXs 
 ato-ia 5' ivvopuiis. 370 <pvyal M. <pvyai> Heath, Weil. <pvyq. verum est. 
 
 372 pq p.' M. Scripsi p,^ 'p.': vide adnot. 374 pli Kal irore Canter, kov p.-q 
 
 neys over desert or sea, where the stars 
 were the only guide, or else from long 
 journeys generally, when a straight course 
 was kept by help of the heavenly bodies, 
 as opposed to short journeys where the 
 roads or well-known landmarks served as 
 guides. But ilwcurrpos <|>iiyr| can scarcely 
 mean more than "flight beneath the 
 stars", and even if it could mean "fuga 
 quam astris metior et diiigo", yet Sirair- 
 rpov (iijxap is in no way tolerable. 
 Because the flight is a prjx a p> that /irjxap 
 cannot therefore itself be called iiraa- 
 rpov. Paley supposes a confusion of bpl£. 
 (fiiiyriv aarpois and bpl£. prJx a P y&pov rb 
 <peiyea> iir' darpois. 
 
 It is more satisfactory to emend pix a P 
 through |"jx.°s to ptJKos. In Ag. 2 the 
 MSS. give p,rJKos, which Stanley and 
 Valckenaer emend to p.rjx 0s - As oipamov 
 p.iJKos= "length as great as the height of 
 heaven", so tiwao-rpov p,r]Kos=" in length 
 as far as the canopy of heaven stretches". 
 The notion of guiding a long journey by 
 the stars is as prominent as with the 
 text generally read. Construe 6p£j. ("I 
 mark out as the limit") <pvy$ virc'p<ji. 
 ■yd(i,. ("to my flight from...") tfireurrpov 
 (itJKos ("no less a distance than all the 
 distance beneath the stars"). 
 
 37 r. Kptve ere'Pas t6 irpds 8«3v. xptvE, 
 not exactly = irpt>Kpi.ve, " prefer", though 
 approximating to it. Rather it = " decide 
 on". There are two ways of construing, 
 (a) aifias cog. a.cc. = Kplve Kplaui eiffepMj, 
 
 (i) Kptve=" choose", cf. Eum. 487 icpt- 
 vaaa S' aaruv tSiv IpuZv to, (HiXrara. Ag. 
 471 Kplvoi 5' a<pBovov &\fiov. 
 
 irpos = coram. Cf. Thuc. 1. 71 ddiKov 
 oibiv oihe irpbs 6eu>v otire irpbs avBpiiwwv, 
 or less well "on the side of", Cho. 704 
 irpbs Sv<r<re[}elas, Soph. El. 1211 irpbs 
 SUrjs "agreeable to justice". 
 
 372. |iij '(i <«P '' KpiTijv. Paley 
 (with p.r p.') says the emphasis is on 
 KpiTijv, "i.e. choose me as irpoo-Tarris if 
 you like, but not as Kpirfy". This 
 is impossible, since the decision must 
 come before the act of champion- 
 ship. The king does not wish them to 
 choose him as irpoaraTiys ; he wants to 
 wash his hands of the matter. , The 
 emphasis is on the pronoun : " my people 
 may judge, /will not". For the elision 
 of the emphatic pronoun, cf. Soph. O. T. 
 64 7j 6' ipi) faxr) ir6\iv re Kapi Kal 
 <r' bp.ov (rreva. Eur. Hipp. 323 ia pi 
 apapreZv oi yap is a ap.apravo>. Soph. 
 O. C. 800 irorepa vofdfas dvffTvxeLV 
 Ipi is ra ad, \ t\ a els to. (ravrov ; 
 and for both elision and prodelision 
 Soph. Phil. 347 t& iripyap.' a\\ov ^ 'p.' 
 e\eip. 
 
 374. Kal |xijttot£. The construction 
 is on irpdfjaip.' -d'v-Kal-p.i]irOTe i.e. oi 
 ■ irpd£<up,' dv Kal ov (njiroTe. Wordsworth 
 gave kov p/ijiroTe. But the power of 
 oi runs through the conjunction as it does 
 in e.g. Eur. Bacch. 343 oi p.ii-irpoo--ol<reis- 
 XeLpa-paKxeiaeis-8' l&v, The changes p.i) 
 
AICXYAOY 
 
 eiTrrj \e<»s, el irov ti koKKoIov I^X 01 ' 
 eVjJXuSa? ri/iwv dirdcikeaw} iroXiv. 
 XO. d/M^orepovi o/utificov rdB' eirvaKoirei 
 Zev? eTepoppeln]<s, vi/ioov et/coTW?, 
 
 («») 375 
 dvr. y. 
 
 irore Wordsworth. 375 d iroi ti Kal p.T) roiov rvxBrj M'. KaWoiov dedi. c? 7roi5 
 
 tl pi] roiov rvxv Turnebus, quod vulgo recipiunt, nisi quod ri%oi reposuit Porson. 
 Sed unde illud (tal? ri Kap.Tra\iv Bamberger, ri Bdrepov Wecklein (mallem x°' TC P ")- 
 ti /trj X£cw Schneidewin. 376 elwq\vdas M. 377 ifuportpois Schuetz. 
 
 a/uporipoiv Stanley. apjporipua 1 6/j.oiHv Heimsoeth. d/uporiptiia' 6 dalfuav Hartung. 
 
 KaC iroTe, (is p.ijir(m would not be pa- 
 laeographically difficult if required. 
 
 Wellauer and others make /k?) e! , 7rg = 
 p.?/ eliroi "numquam dicat", and Paley 
 supposes a reference to II. xxn. 106, 
 
 firjirort ris elirrjo-i KaK&repos aWos 4fieio t 
 
 "E/crwp TQtpi (UlTjtpi iriBfoas wXetre \a6v. 
 (Cf. yivyrai v. 330.) The more usual 
 oi) |U?) efrrjy "numquam dicet" is stronger. 
 
 375. KaWoiov. In the MS. reading 
 koI p) toiov most editors assume that 
 Kal is an accidental insertion- For the 
 use of the remaining uij toIov (=/*■)) ayaBbv, 
 cf. irepov), Hesychius is quoted: roiov 
 oBtws ayaBbv. The word does not appear 
 to be so used elsewhere, but would be 
 sufficiently established by analogous uses, 
 e.g. Thuc. vn. 14 fp> ri ip.iv air airdv /4T) 
 ofioiov i/cfty. Yet |MJ is quite as likely 
 to be an insertion as Kal, and indeed the 
 deprecating tone of the king, with his 
 irov and optative ri\oi (which appears 
 to be correct), is much in favour of Kal : 
 " if something should go so far as to turn 
 out badly". With Kal there must be 
 supplied from /*-}) roiov a word which is 
 the opposite of roiov or 6/uiiov. aXXos= 
 KaKbs, and also Ircpos frequently, e.g. 
 Soph. Phil. 503 iraBeiv p.h eS, iraBeiv 8& 
 Bdrepa, and (especially) Dem. 597. 3 
 dya^d rj Bare pa, ha p.Ti$iv etirw <p\avpov. 
 XttTtpov might therefore be suggested, 
 but is an unlikely source of the corrup- 
 tion. With Kal dXXoiov, cf. Hdt. v. 40 
 tra p,T) ri dXXofoc irepl <rev f}ov\cfi<ruirrat. 
 Dem. 1442, 11 av 6 Xiyos &\\oi6repos 
 $avjj." Diog. L. IV. 44 ef ri yivoiro aWoiov, 
 
 TiJxoi, better than tv\ij\ in a place 
 where the avoidance of ill-omened words 
 is so marked (in aXkowv), and the depre- 
 cation is so strong. The optative makes 
 the supposition more remote. 
 
 377. dptjioTEpovs.-.TdSe. Cf. supr. 
 v. 217. Pers. 114 ravra/ioi pteXayxlrwv 
 ippriv afi6ff<rerai 0o,8y. Soph. Phil. 1116 
 irbrpu>5 ere Saipivwv rad' l<rxe. 
 
 o(j.a£(i»v, probably not='0/ji6yvios (Eur. 
 Andr. 921) as deus genlilicius, but lite- 
 rally, Zeus being the ancestor of both 
 parties. Cf. Pind. P. IV. 167 Spxos a/i/juv 
 pL&prvs &rrw Zei)s 6 yev£B\ios ap.tpor£- 
 pois. The two meanings, however, are 
 apt to pass into each other. 
 
 378. eTEpoppeinjs. Hippocrates (399, 
 55) uses the word of a patient in a critical 
 condition, liable to take a turn either 
 way. Qe&v irepbppowa dQpa (Stobaeus 
 54, 4) are gifts which may turn out one 
 way or the other, irepatuciis is used by 
 Herodotus of a battle (=aneeps), and 
 VIII. n irepaXxiws iywvlfcaBui. "Aprjs 
 irepa\K^s in Pers. 941 should be explain- 
 ed like Shakspere's" so equal is the poise 
 of this fell war". Here then ercpoppE- 
 irqs= " holding the balance nicely poised, 
 as ready to incline this way as that ". Zeus 
 is impartial and his scales are sensitive. 
 The other rendering " Zeus who inclines 
 the balance now one way, now the other" 
 does not bring out the triteness of the 
 balance. The Scholiast notes on vi/iuv 
 elK&rus — aurbs &ref?ryi}<raTO ri iarw £re- 
 poppeirfy. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 89 
 
 BA. 
 
 ,«ST«a fiev KaKol<s, oaia 8' ivvofioif. 
 tl twj/S' e£ 'laov peiro/iivcov fie rapft- 
 6i? to Slxaiov eptjai ', 
 Set rot ftadelas <f>povriSo<;, amr^piov 
 
 (405) 380 
 
 "Fortasse voiiimv" Wecklein. Satis sana est vulgata. 379 eVSi/ca p.ev Canter. 
 
 T&SiKa Arnaldus. a$\ia Heimsoeth. IWepa pin ex Hesychio, ut solet, Wecklein. 
 380 jueraVyeTs M, quod nullo modo idem potest esse quod jueTaVyofys ax vel fieraX- 
 7170-eis. Vide adnot. /»' eV' ipyels Tournier. 382 Qpovridos awrqplov vulgo 
 
 379. aSlKtt p.ev KaKoIs k.t.X. Not 
 that Zeus repays aSiica with adiKa, though 
 by a lax expression the Greeks some- 
 times so spoke (cf. Cho. 930. Eur. Or. 
 647 &c). We might indeed render "ap- 
 portioning to the unjust to suffer injustice 
 (at the hands of others) and to the law- 
 abiding to suffer righteously". But it is 
 better to understand that, as he weighs, 
 he duly "gives each the credit" of his 
 just or unjust acts, vepciv being almost 
 like ridivai ("score"), viz. "putting into 
 the scale of each what is due to him ", i.e. 
 vcjiov rots p.ev KaKots oa-a rSbcnrai vir' 
 avTuv, rots Si Ivvopois ocra da-Ccas ireiroi- 
 iJKao-i. Schiitz says "malis iniustitiae, 
 iustis autem sanctitatis /ra«ttza". This, 
 though implied in the Greek, is cer- 
 tainly not expressed. What is expressed 
 is rather rationem or pondus. 
 
 'SepJrap is a title of Zeus, S. c. T. 485 
 (is 6" iirtpavxa j3<£foi/<nc...Tcis vw Zeis 
 vep-b-wp iwldoi Koraivwv. Cf. NV/ne^ts 
 (which gives great support to this view of 
 vipav). 
 
 380. «| t<ro«, "impartially". 
 p€iro|«vo>v. The only instance of a 
 
 passive use of the simple verb, which 
 appears to be always used intransitively. 
 The compound verbs, however, have 
 a transitive use, e.g. Eum. 888 oCtoV 
 Smalm tqS' eVippeVots iri\ec \ pvqvlv nv. 
 Soph. Ant. 1158^x17 70/3 ipOdi koI T&X.11 
 Karappiirei \ rbv evTVxovvra tI>v re Svffrv- 
 XoSvt' del. Theog. 157 Zei>s ydp toi to 
 ToKavrov eVi^/ieVei aXXoTe aX\w. 
 
 (leTaX-ytis of mss. is taken to mean 
 "grieve after (fiarepov) " like ineramivoiuu., 
 fieranXdo/iai. Hermann says pteraKyeiv 
 
 =post aliquid dolet=paenitet. Weil's 
 "futuris angi" is too prospective. The 
 difficulty of course lies in the tense. If 
 /teraX7«i>="post (aliquid) dolere", theft 
 /*eTaX7«s="post (aliquid) doles". But 
 we require "posthac^(/o/«to" i.e. pzrak- 
 7i5<rets or pxraXyolris av. Nor can the 
 present be made to yield that sense. 
 
 The Scholiast hints at the sense tI 
 6,-iropets ; |t* It dpycts might be suggested, 
 "are you slothful to do...?", but |k 
 Tappets was, by a wrong separation of 
 words and through the shape of j3, equally 
 liable to corruption. 
 
 382. The construction is either (1) 
 Set 6'|L|j.a pa8e£as cppoVTCSos p.oXeiv SeSop- 
 kos Sc. or (2) Set paSeCas <(>povTt8os 
 (wore) poXetv SeS. 6'|i|ia. The former is 
 preferable, personifying <f>povTh. The 
 latter, however, is Aeschylean: cf. Ag. 
 
 343 
 
 Set toi irpbs ofoovs voutIhov <roirr)pLas, 
 
 Ka/j-xpcu 8iau\ov darepov Kuikov ir&\iy. 
 
 wore is perhaps hardly the proper word 
 to be supplied in such cases, the second 
 clause being exegetical, 5ei <roiTrjptas (i.e^ 
 Set) /co/i^ai, k.t.X. pa8etas, of thought. 
 So (in a different metaphor), S. c. T. 593 
 jiaBuav SXoko. Sta (ppevbs KapTro6p.a>os. II. 
 XIX. 125 tjyp^v fiaBeia.. Menander Incert. 
 414 in the sense "crafty" (cf. inf. 924). 
 
 o-uTTjpCov, separate from (ppovTiBos 
 despite v. 392. Here it is not so much 
 required with that noun, while with koXvjj,- 
 Pijrfjpos it gives a completeness to the 
 metaphor. In v. 392, on the other hand, 
 we have the issue summed up, so that 
 (ppovrlSos (Twrripiov = the whole /3a0. (ppovrl. 
 au>Ti\p. SIkt)v koX. 
 
go 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 BiKrjv Ko\vfi/3r]Tfjpo<; e? fivObv fioXelv 
 
 BeSopied*; ofxp,a firjS' dyav 7r\avcop,evov, 
 
 owes? avara ravra rrp&ra fiev rroXet, (410) 385 
 
 avrouri 0' r)iuv i/creXevrrfcrei, icaXm, 
 
 fcal /jLijre 8r}pi<s pvcricov itpdyjrerai,, 
 
 pyijr iv Oewv eSpaicriv doS' lSpvfieva<! 
 
 coniungunt. \vrriplov dubitanter Wecklein. 384 /ii)S' Syav Civaidviav M. 
 
 <#v(i>ii6vov Salvinius. ayav Smid nivav Ask, quo nihil debilius excogitari potest. 
 irvaiphov Abresch. Sivoifievov Schuetz. wortbuevov Schwerdt. Verum esse puto 
 
 383. KoXv(i.pi]TTJpos. The Scholiast 
 remarks roOro Si rots <nroyyor6/JUM ffv/i- 
 fiahei, rb v6ppa$ev dKoirav koX irepif}\£- 
 weaSat. Homer uses appevrfp (II. XVI. 
 742). Ko\i7i/3ijTi}s is the prose form. By 
 joining the epithet <raTi\ptov we get a 
 reference to salvage diving, which is in 
 keeping with the thought. 
 
 384. StSopKos, the appropriate word 
 of keen bright sight, cf. Pers. 82 <j>bvi.ov 
 5ipyp.a SpaKovros. Prom. V. 679. S. 
 c. T. 53. Soph. Aj. 85. It is the anti- 
 thesis of (i) blindness : Eum. 322 dXaoiiri 
 Kal SeoopKoai : hence the oxymoron Eur. 
 Phoen. 377 ok6tov StSopKiis, (ii) dull or 
 careless sight, cf. Chrysippus quoted by 
 Cell. 14, 4 SeSopKos fiXtirciv. 
 
 The antithesis given here by mss. is 
 dyav uvapivav. Oberdick says "frei 
 von Schwindel" accepting Porson's cpvw- 
 l«Vov. There seems to be no other 
 instance of olvovaBai in this metaphorical 
 sense, and, though that fact would of 
 itself be of little moment in Aeschylus, 
 the word does not seem suited to this 
 place. "Thought must descend with eye 
 that fixes a keen glance, not one which 
 is...". Here the word to be supplied is 
 scarcely "drunken" but rather "wander- 
 ing". Hence the Stvoi/ievov of Schiitz, 
 and the iroru>ij.evov of Schwerdt. Rather 
 IIAAN has been omitted after ArAN 
 while (ov of ava^tvav is due to a mark 
 (of omission) which was mistaken for 
 the usual sign of abbreviation of «dv. 
 irXavcUrSai is connected with airopeiv 
 in Plat. Hipp. Ma. 304 c, with rapdr- 
 
 TetrBai in Phaedo 79 c. Cf. Isoc. 320 D 
 ir\ava<r$ai ttJ Siavolq.. 
 
 385. 8ir<i)S...lKT«\£VTi]o-ei. Situs with 
 future because the sense of the preceding 
 Set Sfipnx fiadcias (ppovrLSos iw\eTv k.t.X. = ) 
 Set fiaBtws (frpovrlaat. (<rKi\j/a<rBaC), Sirws 
 k.t.\. Cf. inf. 428. 
 
 irpuiTa aiv, "above all things". There 
 is no particle answering to |Uv : neither 8* 
 of 386 nor Kal of 387 can be so treated. 
 Cf. on w. 171, 309. A similar use of /iiv 
 solitarium is common in such expressions 
 as iyu> ftiv oiic otSa. Perhaps the poet's 
 thought was fijrais avara ravra irpurra p-iv 
 iriXei Ka\us iKreKeirrij&a, Se&repov Si vpTv 
 KaraarrjaeTai its fioi\e<r0e. 
 
 387. pvarlav «j>dt|/ETai, not "on you 
 as booty", but "on reprisals". For the 
 uses of this word see note on v. 286. 
 Pelasgus is afraid the sons of Aegyptus 
 will harry Argos in return for being 
 deprived of the Danaids. Polyb. iv. 53 
 has pi<na narayyiKKuv "to threaten re- 
 prisals ". 
 
 In Kal |ii]tc...|J,i]te, the koX is expla- 
 natory of the preceding lines : ' ' that 
 this may turn out well for both the 
 state and ourselves, that is to say so that 
 on the one hand we may not suffer re- 
 prisals for defending you, and on the 
 other we may not, through refusing you, 
 be accursed". 
 
 The verb pwriaga) shews the tendency 
 to extension of meaning in ptiaiov, by 
 becoming almost = ayoi Kal ipipu. Cf. Frag. 
 251 \f/€vS6d€nrva fiapy&ffvjs yvddov eppv- 
 ctafrv ; and inf. 400 />v<ria<r6ei<rav. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 9i 
 
 e'/eSiWes vfia? tov iravdikedpov 6e6v 
 ftapvv fjvvoiicov ffrjaofiead' 'AXdcrropa, 
 b? ovS' iv "AiSov tov OavovT ikevOepoi. 
 fiav ov SoKei Selv {ppovTiSos o~G)Tr\piov ; 
 XO. fypovriaov, Kal yevov 
 irav8lfca)<s eva-eftrjs 
 7rpof;evo<;, 
 
 rav <f>vydSa firj irpo8ov<i 
 rav eicaOev i/cfioXaK 
 
 (*») 390 
 
 crrp. 8'. 
 
 395 
 («o) 
 
 HMjAArANCITAANjfVei'oi'. 390 Srio-ifyieo" M, corr. Victorius. 391 c!?s oiSev 
 M. (is oiS' iv cod. Guelf. Corr. Stephanus. 392 fiSSa <roi Hermann, n&v 
 
 oBe Dindorf, p.av tou Schwerdt, p.wv o-vvSoku M. Schmidt, sensu plane contrario 
 eius quem poscebant. Versum includunt alii ut spurium. SoKeiv Set M, corr. 
 Turnebus. 396 irpodus M. irpoSiis cod. Guelf. irpoSips editt. Scripsi lrpoSois 
 
 (cf. v. 312). 398 bpopAvav (u supra alteram o scripto) M. bppivav Turnebus, 
 
 Pauw, alii. Sed, cum ex pedibus creticis non solum "puris" sed etiam resolutis 
 compositus sit omnis hie cantus (praeter w. 406 — 7 et 412—13), recte inter se 
 
 389 — 390. The order is |MjTe rdv irav. 
 6eov ' AXao-ropa. 8r|o-6|MO-6a papiv jjiivoi.- 
 kov. The middle since it = B-qo-onev ii/jur 
 airroh tyvoiKov. 'AXdorttp is the " unfor- 
 gettmg spint of vengeance ", and should be 
 connected with dXaoros and iXaareiv, not 
 with aXi) and dXffi/«u. A "wandering", 
 whether bodily or mental , is indeed an effect 
 of the haunting of this spirit (dXdorwp ditb 
 tov dX£ Schol. on Eur. Hec. 675) but 
 is not contained in the etymology. In 
 Aeschylus the word occurs Pers. 354. 
 Ag. 1501, 1509. Hesychius gives dXd<r- 
 Tiiip' irticpbs dal/uov, Zeis. Zeus is not the 
 god in question here or in other places. 
 Rather an akaarup is an undefined Chtho- 
 nian personification, akin in his functions 
 to the Erinyes. Xenarch. §ovt. i has 
 dXaorwp IIeXo7ri5ui' as a proverb of utter 
 ruin. The sense " unforgetting " is clear 
 in dXaoros. Soph. O. C. 1672 warpbs 
 aKaaTOV oZ/ia, with which cf. ibid. 788 
 X<bpas dXcKTTup oi/ibs ivvalwv del, and 
 sup. 138 /*7jpts judoreip'. This notion of 
 " relentlessness " is brought out in the 
 next verse. 
 
 392. |ii3v ov. Why Hermann calls 
 this combination " ineptissimum " it is 
 
 hard to see. 01/ Sonet is good Greek for 
 SoKei ov, just as oS <pTliu= <fnifd oi, ovk eu> 
 = Kia\i(a, oix £6e\oi, oi ^oi\ofuu=dval- 
 vofiai. &c. n&v oi SoKel is therefore good 
 Greek for fiiir Sokci oi. Or, even without 
 this consideration, how does p.av oi Sonet 
 differ from num non-videtur? Hermann's 
 own p.Sa> <soi is the exact contrary of the 
 required sense, being virtually a denial of 
 v. 382. The combination /iuv oi occurs 
 Plat. Soph. 234 A, Soph. O. C. 1729. 
 Presumably Hermann took oi as nonne 
 and forgot that /uwi' = num. 
 
 By some commentators the line is 
 considered spurious. On the contrary it 
 is necessary, since <ppbvTio-ov of v. 393 
 refers directly to the word tppovriSos. 
 "Do we not need to ponder!" "Aye, 
 fonder by all means". 
 
 396. irpoSovs is given here for irpoSus 
 of M on the same obvious ground as that 
 of the change (Porson and Schiitz) ixSifs 
 to Dubois v. 312. 
 
 397. IkPoXcus. In v. 8 the flight of the 
 Danaids is airoyivriTos. That was true 
 from one point of view, as this is from 
 another; each assertion fits its place. 
 The dative is causal. 
 
9 2 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 hvaOeois opofxkvav. 
 
 fiTjS 1 'i8y$ fi e'f iSpav 
 
 TToKvdemv pvaiacr- 
 
 delaav,- m 
 
 irav KpaTOS ej(mv ^^oi/o?" 
 
 yvaOi 8" iijSpiv avepwv, 
 
 Kal <f>v\a^ai kotov. 
 
 p,r\ rt T\fj<! rav iKertv elaihelv 
 
 dtrb ftperecov j3La 
 
 8licas dyofievav 
 
 'lirirov ws apsirviciov, 
 
 dvr. 8'. 
 400 
 
 («s) 
 
 <TTp. e. 405 
 (430) 
 
 respondent dpo/dvav et -at kotov (404), eodemque modo wavSiicws (v. 394) et iro\v- 
 8iw¥ (v. 400), o\yojiAva.v (v. 407) et inrlvetv (v. 413). Ultro in his laborant editt., 
 e.g. in v. 400 wavBioiv dat Heimsoeth, irovXvffiav Kiehl. 404 Oe&v t' (JXewot 
 
 kotov Heimsoeth sine idonea causa. 405 /tijri t' aatarav M, cui in marg. 
 
 adscripsit sec. man. oT/juu /mjti TXafijs rckc fiyn t' atarav cod. Par. corr. Pauw. 
 tX§s Wellauer. 406, 7 filq. t' ayofiivav dlnas Weil, et in antist. /livei dp' 
 
 iKTtvuv. 408 lirir-qSOiv a prima man. M, in iirirriSbv a sec. correctum. ImrrjSin) 
 
 400. pvo-icurBeurav, but inf. v. 407 
 d-yo(«'vav. 
 
 Goodwin (Moods and Tenses § 24, 
 note 2) quotes Hdt. IV. 118 11H1 TrepiiSijre 
 il/iias Siatfrdapivras, Ar. Ran. 509 oi prf 
 a' £y& -nepwtpotxai aire\86vTa, and says 
 that "the aorist participle seems to ex- 
 press merely a momentary action, the 
 time being the same that the aorist infi- 
 nitive would denote, if it were used in its 
 place". Rather the present participle 
 contemplates the thing as passing beneath 
 one's eyes, while the aorist imagines the 
 thing to have been done without the pro- 
 per attempts at prevention. It is true 
 that, in a literal rendering, "do not neg- 
 lect us having been destroyed (Sia<j>6o.- 
 phras)" differs much logically from "do 
 not neglect us in the act of being de- 
 stroyed {dta</>6eipo/iii>ovs)"; yet the sub- 
 stitution of the former expression in the 
 sense of the latter is only the result of 
 nimble imagination. Thus, in the first 
 instance quoted, the sense really is "Do 
 not let the time come when, without hav- 
 ing troubled yourselves (wept-), you shall 
 
 see (-iSrjre) us ruined (SiaQBapbiras)" . 
 So here "do not let the time come when 
 I shall have been carried off". This is 
 the case wherever irepuSeiv is joined to a 
 negative or quasi-negative. Elsewhere 
 the aorist is logically true. 
 
 402. tS irdv Kpd-ros, the ground of 
 appeal: "you can do it if you choose". 
 
 403. •yvcSOi, not = KarayvwBi, but 
 "make up your mind that it is such" — 
 "decide that it is", i.e. yv&Bi rois ivSpas 
 ippio-rfa etvai (not Scras). Cf. Thu'c. I. 
 43 rb S' taov avTawhSore, yv6vres tovtov 
 ineivov etvai rbv xaipbv (where Shilleto 
 has a useful note). The rendering "mark 
 the lewdness" is away from the point: 
 the king is asked to decide upon a 
 course. 
 
 404. K&TOV...T011 toS Ai6s Schol. 
 408. imrov &$. A cretic is required, 
 
 and Imnflbv was probably an early gloss 
 (due to (is following the noun) from e.g. 
 S. c. T. 326 t&s Si Kexeipu/i^vas dyecrdat 
 liririjSov Tr\oK&/iwv. 
 
 &|mtvkcs were part of the head-dress of 
 horses as well as of women: afiirvtcrfy is 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 93 
 
 TroKv/MLTcav irkirkav T 
 
 eTriKafiai ifiwv. 
 
 ler&i yap iraiai rdSe Kal S6fioi<;, 
 
 oTTOTep' av KTia-rj<;, 
 
 fievovvr eicTiveiv 
 
 Tav ofiolav 0ifiiv. 
 
 rdfie <f>pd<rai, hiKcu- 
 
 a Aiodev Kparelv. 
 
 410 
 
 am. e . 
 (435) 
 
 415 
 
 etiam cod. Guelf. tirwov us scripsi : vide adnot. 409 Trdhvplrruv M, corr. 
 
 Turnebus. 412 birortpav M, corr. Turnebus. 413 ptevet SpeiKrelretv M. 
 
 pJva ap' inrlveiv Abresch. pJvet airorlveiv contra metrum Schuetz. ptivei Sopl 
 jlveiv Boissonade. iiivu "Ap« 'ktIvciv Seidler. Bonus autem eventus erit regi, 
 si bene fecerit. Vide adnot. 414 Reposui articulum, qui deest in M. i/ioitav 
 
 Klausen. avrtppoTrov Heimsoeth, Weil. 416 Kp&vq M. Kparav scripsi. 
 
 elsewhere used by Aeschylus of the for- 
 mer, S. c. T. 461 forirous 8' b> dp/irvx- 
 rrjpo-iv ip.§pip.iap.ivas. The Scholiast on 
 II. V. 358 says that the aftirvl- was 
 (i.e. sometimes) a gold band holding to- 
 gether the hair on the forehead of horses. 
 The band which served the same pur- 
 pose with women was sometimes also of 
 gold. xpiwci/«ruf occurs of horses and 
 goddesses, cf. II. xxn. 469, Theoc. 1. 33 
 &c. The fact that the frontlets were of 
 metal should have kept Dindorf from 
 joining iro\vp.lTW to a/Mri/cuv. 
 
 409, 410. These words depend on 
 (Sips and are a variation for lTrCKap.fiavo- 
 pAvom airroiis rCov ip,wv ir(ir\iav. 
 
 iroXvuCruv, v. sup. 209 on irvKvwp.ao~i. 
 Jerom. Ep. 64. 12 uses polymita ars (=^ 
 To\vfUTiirf of Suidas) of the art of weav- 
 ing, and Pliny has the neuter plural poly- 
 mtta = " damask". The epithet is not 
 idle. . The point lies in the oriental dain- 
 tiness of the dress and the rudeness of 
 its handling. Cf. inf. 872. 
 
 411 — 414. Seidler's "Apei 'ktCvciv 
 and Boissonade's Sopl tCv«v are necessa- 
 rily wrong, since return to be made by 
 war is not necessarily involved, but ra- 
 ther the anger or favour of heaven with 
 its punishments or rewards: i.e. "the 
 decision you make will fall on you and 
 
 your house hereafter in either blessings 
 or curses. If you act efoefiws it will be 
 well for you, if not, you will some day be 
 brought into a like plight yourselves". 
 In the former case, plainly, there would 
 be no wars. The text should be con- 
 strued t<r8i yap -rdSt, airorep' av kt£o-t]s 
 (avrd), (ievoJvTa iraio-i Kal 8o(iois, (ware) 
 IktCvclv tcIv oaotav 0«'(itv. 
 
 oiroTtp' av ktCo-^s, "of whichsoever 
 nature you shall have established it", i.e. 
 "to whichsoever end you shall bring the 
 matter ". 
 
 413. aevouvr' IktCvciv, cf. Cho. 69 
 alavr/s ara 5ia<f>tpeL top atriov (ware) 
 wavapK^ras vbaov plpietv. 
 
 414. Tav ouotav 8e'(iiv, literally "the 
 like (meed of) justice". Oluis not= 
 iroaiT), as the lexicons say, but Ikt. t. op.. 
 $4puv=Triv opotav Sik-rfv 8id6i'cu, and may 
 be resolved into iKriveiv Kark 8£/up toDto, 
 8 b)u>ibv iffn ttJ irpdfet. 
 
 415. 416. The MS. reading Kparn, is 
 generally joined with raSe 8£Kaia = TaS« 
 rd SiKata AidSev Kpa/rn ("commands"). 
 But Kpdrn is not = ifarfids, unless pecu- 
 liarly defined as such by accompanying 
 words ; and always it can bear the strict 
 rendering authority, pcnuers. Nor can 
 the adjurations of the Chorus be called 
 commands of Zeus. The common change 
 
94 AICXYAOY 
 
 BA. Kal Btj ire<f>paafiar Bevpo 8' e^OKeXKerai' 
 fj Toicriv rj -rot? iroXe/iov atpeaGat fiiyav 
 iraa ear dvdyKrj, kcl\ yeyofitpatTai, a-ica<po<{ 
 a-rpefiXaiai vavriicalaiv d><} irpoarjiypevov. 
 
 (440) 
 
 420 
 
 417 itdKeika tol Schuetz. 418 dpturBai Wecklein. 419 Vulgo o-xaQos 
 
 cum yeybp^iarai arte coniungunt. yeyopupofuu Pauw. 410 ravriKotn irpoa- 
 
 iteirriypjbov Wecklein. Trpoai)pp.tvov Scaliger, Hermann. irptMrnniUvov Schuetz. 
 
 of n to a and the restoration of the com- 
 pendious sign for N, give the construc- 
 tion TttSe ((iprio-cu, (wore) StKcua AioBev 
 KpaTEiv "reflect upon this matter, so that 
 justice may prevail as Zeus wills". Cf. 
 Cho. 306 dXX' u p£ya\ai. Mdipcu, AibBev 
 rrjSc Te\evrav, rj rb SiKaiov fiera- 
 ftalvei. Zeus is the achiever and con- 
 summator S. c. T. 151 Ai60ec yivoiTO... 
 ayvSv tAos. For Kpareiv cf. Ag. 349 rb 
 5' eB KpaTolrj. 
 
 417. Kal Sr\ •n-€<f>paa(iai, taking up 
 tpp&aai of v. 415. Kai 8ij as in Prom. V. 
 75 Kal 5ij ir&irpaKTai rofpyov of an action 
 really done. In the sense of an action 
 already done in imagination, Eum. 894 
 Kal Srj de'deyp.ai (and frequently). 
 
 eijoKeXXcTdi. The subject is to be sup- 
 plied from To8e (415). The Scholiast ex- 
 " plains inadequately oiirws airofialvti.. The 
 metaphor is from a ship, not which puts 
 to shore (icIXXeroi), but which is stranded 
 (e|-) by a tempest. Paley quotes the 
 later Scholiast on Prom. V. 183 Kt\<rai. 
 Kvplbis to ttjv vavv Trpoaopplaai Ttvl e&ya- 
 \-fyxp Kal euXi/jfry tottw' &fo(ce?Xeu di rb 
 Tyv vavv &j8Xij0i?eai u7r' avifiov (ffw toO 
 Xi/^pos. Cf. Ag. 666 /iijt' efoKciXeu irpbs 
 KparalXewv %Bbva. So (literally) Hdt. 
 VII. 182 and (metaphorically) Eur. Tro. 
 137 ip.K..h rdvS' &jtiraX' arav. 
 
 419, 20. The text is correct, but 
 should be taken as a simile rather than a 
 metaphor. The subject to yey6|MpuTai 
 is not o-Kaijios but, like that of 4£ok&\c- 
 Tai, "the matter", to irpayjm or ret 
 irpi.yjw.Ta. Cf. Eur. Or. 1330 
 
 apap'. avayKys 8' is fyybv Ka9iaTap.ev. 
 
 (&pape with an expressed subject Eur. 
 Med. 745 rb aov r' apape.) Here yeyb/i- 
 (pwrai in the sense of apape, but chosen 
 as specially applicable to the similitude 
 which began in v. 417 and continues to 
 v. 424. For the fixity implied in ybpxpos 
 cf. inf. 912 tuvS' i<pJ\Kunai Topwi I yb/upos 
 8tap,ir&%, ws p.(veiv apapbruK. The mean- 
 ing of the passage has been generally 
 distorted through a misconception of the 
 nature of the <rrp{=pXai in question. The 
 explanation of Hesychius reads to. %B\a 
 twv vedov, iv ols Siaa^yrjvovvTat (diaa(p7]- 
 KovvTai? "are tightened") yo/iQoA/ievai. 
 This is corrupt, and 6vois or t»» ivwv 
 in all likelihood is buried in it. A better 
 clue is to be found in Apoll. Rhod. Arg. 
 A. 367 sqq. 
 vija 5' eiriKpaTe'tos "Apyov {nro6rjfioo w 6- 
 
 vyffiv 
 ^^ta<rav wdfiirputrov e'iiffTpetp'el frbodev 
 
 8v\ip 
 Teivdfievoi eKdrtpffev, tv' ev apa- 
 
 polaro ybfMpots 
 SoOpara Kal podioio fitTjv e\oi dvrtb- 
 
 taoav. 
 
 A o-TptfiXri is a windlass (Svos) in Ari- 
 stot. Met. An. 7. 7, and OTpefi\bu> is used 
 of straining or drawing tight : Hdt. VII. 
 36 OTpejSKoSvres 6voiai ^vklvoun to. 8ir\a, 
 Plat. Rep. 531 B iirl twv KoWdTwv <rrpe- 
 jSXoOx rds xopSds. Taking this meaning, 
 viz. of a windlass for drawing ropes tight, 
 and comparing it with the passage of 
 Apollonius, we may picture a ship's hull 
 placed upon the stocks and girt about 
 with ropes. These are tightened by the 
 o-rpipXai and therewith all the woodwork 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 95 
 
 avev 8e \v7r»;<j ovBafiov KaracrTpoijyij. 
 teal xprj/jLaTwv fiev iicfioXfj Trpoei/jbevwv 
 
 ripfwa/iivov Lincke. Vulgatam lectionem sanam esse infra docui. 421 Quo- 
 
 niam et abruptius haec dicit rex et praecedentia parum intellegunt, hunc versum 
 transponunt nonnulli. Ante v. 431 inserit Weil. 422 xPVI ia <" prima Medicei 
 
 man. xi"ll'^ TUV sec. in marg. Deinde ix 86fiwv irop$ovnhai> M. Loco cor- 
 ruptissimo (pv. 422 — 427) lenissimas medicinas attuli. £k d6p.ov Schuetz. ko! 
 Stb/uuTiv /i.iv xPW&tw "■• Hermann. xW oo ' o '...'''op0o l W , ' o 's Scholefield. 
 
 is made so compact that the yofupoi can 
 be driven home with the greatest effect. 
 
 irpo<TTfY|Uvov = " drawn up (i.e. toge- 
 ther)". As irpoa&yeiv intrans. = " ap- 
 proach", so irpoadyeoSai — " to be brought 
 to the required point". In Hdt. 11. 68 
 tt\v &j>ta yvdQov irpotrtiyeiv t~q kcltoj might 
 in the passive become al yvddoi irpo<r- 
 dyovTcu. 
 
 421. KaTaorpocfnj, "a putting to 
 shore": cf. Pers. 787 wot Kara<7Tp{<peis 
 \iyiov TeKevrrjv ; - 
 
 422 sqq. An extremely corrupt pas- 
 sage. It would seem as if some accident 
 had befallen the archetype. There is a 
 consensus of the best opinion that the 
 verses which stand as 423 and 424 in the 
 mss. should be transposed. Thus placed 
 verses 422 — 424 also answer line for line 
 to w. 425 — 427; v. 424 as it is written 
 in mss. is quite devoid of sense, and 
 v. 427 admits of no reasonable construc- 
 tion or meaning. Where there is such 
 corruption it is difficult to say how far 
 the text is sound even in respect of those 
 words which have apparent relevance. 
 The corrections given above assume (a) 
 that the corruptions are mainly in par- 
 ticular letters, and are not due to glosses, 
 interpolations, &c. (/3) that when letters 
 had been corrupted, obscured or omitted, 
 the copyist made the best he could of the 
 letters he had, or thought he had, before 
 him, making the senarii complete, but 
 not adequately satisfying the sense. (7) 
 that w. 422 — 424 answer symmetrically 
 to w. 425 — 427. 
 
 422. p.lv:...8fc comes in v. 428: "mo- 
 
 ney can be replaced and words can be 
 undone : blood can never be redeemed ". 
 
 XP1C^ TWV ^PoXfj irpoeiu.lv<i>v. \pi)- 
 Hcitwv is given as a correction by the se- 
 cond hand. Hermann's nal Siip,a<nv p.h 
 XP'WJ'&tujv irop8ovp.£vuv has none of the 
 elements of probability. Paley reads XPV- 
 H&twv and renders " cum opes a domo 
 rapiuntur, fieri potest ut aliae Iovis gratia 
 accedant, et damno maiores et sufficientes 
 ad navis alveum magno onere implendum 
 (i.e. arris re ixd'cw Kal fiiy' ipurXTJaai yt- 
 fios)". Though- xp 1 lt Jta<rl - v m itself is 
 good enough with the notion of addition 
 7&<ht' av d\\a (see Jebb on Soph. O. T. 
 175, Verrall on Sept. c. T. 424, Coning- 
 ton on Cho. 841), yet, if it be kept, the 
 participle must become dative. Nor is 
 irop6ov|iiv<av Ik 8o|jlcdv sound, since it is 
 in the last degree improbable that Aes- 
 chylus, having used a nautical image in 
 w. 417 — 421, would drop it in v. 422 
 and return to it again in v. 424. All 
 commentators see in v. 424 a reference to 
 the loading of a ship, but none find a 
 sufficient connection between this and the 
 plundering and sacking of a house. 
 
 By reading irP06I|ilv<i>v for irOP- 
 0OY|»«vo)v and assuming that Ik poXni 
 could (through adaptation Ik po\«v and 
 in consequence of the neighbouring geni- 
 tive participle, which, after xP'hVMiv was 
 written, had no agreement,) become Ik 
 8o(j.uv, we keep the image completely in 
 accord with both the preceding and the 
 following lines. The former change 
 (POG for 0P6) is one of a type : cf. Pers. 
 689 po0id£ovTOS = 6p0i<L£bvros, Eum. 260 
 
96 AICXYAOY 
 
 yevoiT av aXKa ktt)(tlov Ato? yapiv, 
 aXkrjv re /xetfco vavv fjLeTe/j,ir\rja-ai yo/iov. 
 km, yXwacra joi-eva-aaa firj to, fcalpia, 
 yevoiro \xvQov /xvffos av ffe\KTijpco<;, 
 fieiXvyfia Ov/iov KavTiicTjXTjTijpta. 
 
 (445) 
 
 425 
 
 413, 414 Inter se transpositos edidi, sicut Hermann, Scholefield, Paley, Oberdick. 
 424 &ri)v ye ptelfa xal pjy' ^iwrXijffas yopu>v M. Ipse correxi. Vide adnot. 
 ,yepJ.jp)v Scaliger. anarriy yepifav xal neTeinr\^cras yipjsv Droysen. OKa.<pt\v 
 yepi£ea> koX p.ey' i/j.T\TJtrai yoptov Oberdick. Sttjs re /letfa xal p,(y' iiLtrKrpai yi/ios 
 Paley. Desperat Dindorf. Ceteri neque structurae neque sententiae neque 
 singulorum verborum rationibus satisfaciunt. 426 0eXim;piois M, corr.. Tur- 
 
 nebus. Possis autem Bekicr-qpia. 427 aKyeivb Ov/iov tcapra Kivirrrjpia M. Trans- 
 
 ponunt ante v. 426 Stanley, Paley; post 427 Bamberger. Coniciunt )\eavra Weil, 
 p.i) d\yetv' a obscurius Hermann, Ka\yeipa...K^vrpa Hartung, vucqrfipia Martin. 
 
 Xepwv=xP e u''> SU P' v - 34 2 iiatvoetv = £k- 
 irovetv. Aeschylus appears to have been 
 fond of allusions to jettison: e.g. S. c. 
 T. 769 rp6irpvp.va 5' infio\av (where note 
 that first hand has (icf}6\uv) iptpei avSpQv 
 aXtpTiarav 6\f3os waxvvBeis. Ag. 1008 Kal 
 T& p.tv irpb xpyP'^ 7 ' "' I KT-qaiwv 6kvos 
 fia\i>v I <r<pevS6vas air' eipjrpov (where 
 Mr Housman in Journal of Phil. Vol. 
 XVI. no. 32 reads yop.ov for t6 p£v and 
 Kevos for Bkvos). Cf. Aristot. N. E. III. 
 r. 5 tos hi tois x c 'A t ™ ff "' ^KjSoXds. See 
 the contract quoted in Dem. Lacrit. 926, 
 " And when goods have been cast away 
 in jettison" (through some storm)... 
 
 423. KTT]iri<n> Aids. Cf. Antipho 113. 
 12. Ag. 1038 KTyalov f}u>pu>D irAas. This 
 character of Zeus answers to that of the 
 Penates. Plutarch calls him o Kr^atos 
 simply. 
 
 424. It is unnecessary to discuss the 
 various alterations which have been pre- 
 viously made in this line. They all more 
 or less affect several words at once. Here 
 the confusion of 7 and t is twice assumed, 
 viz. in yt for t« and |i£y" 4|i,irXi{<ras *° r 
 H£tc (nrXtjo-ai. The terminations ■ as and 
 -ai are frequently interchanged ; cf. sup. 
 344 Kotv&aas for KOivwcai. d'XXijv to 
 oti)V is not so difficult a step as arris to 
 otijc would be. For the compound |it- 
 TE|iirtirVr]|U of transferring a cargo from 
 
 one ship to another cf. Thuc. vm. 74 
 p.eTcp,l3if}&£civ els aXX^K vavv, Dem. 
 Dionysod. 1290 peTe^ei\op.-qv T ^ v f°' 
 p.ov, and ibid, rl oix airavra rbv yo/iov 
 lierevideaBe; Render "and fill an- 
 other and greater ship instead with 
 freight". 
 
 425. The text is undoubtedly sound, 
 though e.g. Kel y\waaa Tol-eiaeie might 
 suggest itself at first sight. The con- 
 struction is both natural and common : it 
 is moreover intentional, as an effective 
 aposiopesis. Cf. Eum. 100 iradovaa 5' 
 oOrta deivd wpbs twv tpChraTtav, | obdels inrdp 
 nov 5o.ip.bvui> pyptlerw. Eum. 477. Cho. 
 520 rd iravra yap tis in^las &v6' aip.aros \ 
 ivis, fiirriv 6 p.6x6os. S. c. T. 681. 
 
 rd KaCpia. Kcupos is used not only of 
 time ("seasonable") but also of place 
 ("well -aimed"). With To{jcvtra<ra the 
 latter is clearly required here. So with 
 Tvyxd>">> Soph. El. 31, tvtttw Eur. Andr. 
 1 1 20 & Kaipbv rvirels, Ag. 1 343 ire'irXriy- 
 p.ai Kaiplav ir\riyr)v. Cf. Ag. 365 Situs 
 av p.ijre Tpb tcaipov (citra metam) /iffi 
 iiirep asTpwv fit\os y)\ldwv aK^eiev. 
 Both uses denote an exact and critical 
 point of opportunitas. 
 
 427. The MS. reading dXycivd Svpov 
 Kdpra KivT]-nqpia is kept by some editors, 
 but placed after v. 425. Hartung reads 
 K^VTpa, which is not so apt with ro£ei- 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 97 
 
 07r<»? 8' oftaifiov alfia /m) ryevfoeTai, 
 Bel Kapra dveiv Kal ireaeiv ")(pr\arr]pia 
 deoiai woWot? iroKXa, irr)p 1 ovrj<i a,Kr\. 
 t\ xdpra veUovf toOS' earn irapolxpiMU' 
 
 (450) 
 
 430 
 
 De correctiunculis meis vide adnot. Molestum est K&pra ter repetitum (mi. 427, 
 429, 431), nam non minus displicet rpls K&pra quam Sis xp&nfir]. 428 6p.alp.1w 
 
 M, corr. sec. man. 429 Set K&pr' apaaBai audacius Meineke. Nescio an in 
 
 Kapra lateat tale aliquod vocabulum quale \6rpa, jiirpa, BUKtcrpa. 431 f) Kapra 
 
 M. 7rp6s ravra Schuetz. ■? xpTpa veUovs Oberdick. toSS' aydiv' aireixopai 
 Martin, tovto Sp&v (e scholio, ut opinatur) Paley. iyii M. law scripsi ; vide 
 
 aaaa as KTJ\a would be. Taken where 
 it stands the line admits of easy cor- 
 rection: placed as Stanley, Paley &c. 
 place it it would be a useless addi- 
 tion to /*tj t& Katpia. The emendation 
 may be gathered from Aeschylus him- 
 self. In Eum. 886 we have yXcWqi 
 ip.TJs )iel\iypa Kal 8e\KTtfpiop, and 
 Pers. 610 /iei\iKT^pia is used in the sense 
 of Eur. Hec. 535 84£ai %o(£s p.01 rdade 
 Ki)\Tirriplovs. With these places com- 
 pare Horn. Od. X. 217 aid yap re ipipa 
 liei\tynara Bv/tov, Plutarch Pomp. 
 47 pet\iypa t?Js ipyijs, Eur. Hel. 1339 
 peMfrcav irarpbs dpyds, Plato Euth. 
 290 A SiKaarwv K-i)\rials re Kal irapa- 
 pvffia, and Homer's peCKixlois iivBoun. 
 
 The corruption KANTIKHArrrripia 
 to KapTa KivT|Tijpia is not remote, while 
 there are two reasonable explanations of 
 the corruption |ie£\i-y|j.a to a'Xv€ivd. (i) 
 The copyist looking at v. 423 which 
 begins with ytvovro, instead of at v. 426 
 which begins with the same word, had 
 his eye upon the first letters of "AAXijx 
 instead of those of Met\iypa: (ii) more 
 likely, dXYco/A for peCKtypa may be an 
 instance of a common class of errors 
 due to more or less complete dvaypap- 
 lw.Tiap.bs. It is scarcely necessary at 
 this date to illustrate this class. Yet 
 from Aeschylus take Ag. 1 567 pvBovo-Sai 
 for BvpovaOai, 1621 yrjpas for /5?yos. Mr 
 Housman brilliantly emends Eur. I. 
 T. 15 vfttTTti 8' &ir\oLa for Seivrjs t' 
 AwXolas. 
 
 T. S. 
 
 428. oirws 76Vif<rerai, i.e. we must 
 sacrifice in order to find some way by 
 which... cf. sup. 385. 
 
 8|iai(jiov at(ia, i.e. this cannot be re- 
 deemed. S. c. T. 681 avipoiv 5' up.alp.01v 
 B&mros iSS' avroKrovos, | ovk (an yqpas 
 ToOSe tov pia.ap.aTos. Cf. Ag. 1008 — 
 102 1, where v. 1019 to S' iirl yap ireabv 
 aira% Bavaaipov irpoT&potd 1 avSpbs pt\av 
 atfia rts av ttoXix ayKaKiaaif iwaelSuv; 
 Eum. 64S sqq. ; Cho. 47, 402 &c. 
 
 429. Set Kapra Bvnv, i.e. in propitia- 
 tion and averting ; Kal ireo-etv xp*l°"™jpi.a, 
 i.e. in consulting oracles as to conduct. 
 Kal is not exegetical. \pT|o-Ti]pia ' s ( as 
 etymology shews) specifically used of the 
 victims offered before consulting oracular 
 gods, cf. Hdt. VIII. 134 Ipols xpytTVptd- 
 froSai. The same distinction is intended 
 in S. c. T. 230 avSpQv raS' dari, o<payia 
 Kal xpv a " r VP la Beotcriv IpSeiv. Eur. Ion 
 419 xpriiTTTJptov iriirruKe points even to a 
 recognition of ireaeiv in this connection. 
 
 iroXXots thus gains its proper value, 
 "to many gods, who in various places 
 give oracles ". Kapra if sound = o-ttouSj; : 
 but see critical note. 
 
 431. The Scholiast has Kal tovto ttoiuv 
 ixrbs HcopaL tov vcIkovs BeoTs vwypeTW/. 
 Paley takes this as proof that he read 
 touto 8pwv. Rather by the words Kal 
 tovto TcoiQni he is endeavouring to shew 
 the connection of this line with those 
 preceding. We might as well claim that 
 he read a future verb, and suggest 17 
 Kapra vcIkovs rovd' tyuy a<p4%opai or 
 
 7 
 
9 8 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 XO. 
 BA. 
 XO. 
 BA. 
 
 adnot. 
 Scaliger. 
 
 6i\<o 8' oi'SjOt? /jlclWov rj aro(j)6<s kclk&v 
 elvaV yevotro S' ed nrapa yvwpvtp i/j.r]v. 
 ttoW&v aKovaov repfiar alSoicov Xoyeov. 
 rj/covara, teal Xiyoii av' ov p,e (pevfjeTai. 
 e%a> o-rpofavs %<ova<; re, <rvWa/3a<; nreirXtov. 
 rL yap ; yvvai^l Tavra a-v^irpeirf) ireXet. 
 
 (455) 
 
 435 
 
 435 aKoicro/Juu' \4yois &v Herwerden. 
 Servat Hermann. Vide infra. 437 
 
 436 <rTp6f}ovs M, corr. 
 Ti% av ywainQv ravra crvp.- 
 
 some similar, but by no means likely, 
 combination. Correction must have re- 
 gard not only to what goes before, but 
 also to what follows, viz. "but I prefer 
 to be a bad judge of the future." We 
 might possibly read veCicti tu8' kyi> wapol 
 Xo/iat, understanding (as in v. 717) trap- 
 olxop.ai = oXwAa and comparing e.g. 
 Soph. Aj. 11 28 Beds yap ^Korwfet p.e. 
 T$5e &' o?xo/*ai. But this is not a prob 
 able kind of change, and iyia is left un 
 duly emphasised. In this verse the king 
 plainly prophesies some evil. The sense 
 therefore sometimes given to vebcovs 
 •n-apoCxoncu, "I stand aloof from this 
 quarrel", is out of place. Nor is irapol- 
 Xop.ai=TrapaxupS>, but irapoKex^lKO. It 
 is conceivable that ira.polxop.ai. could be 
 joined with the genitive (as Weil says) 
 on the analogy of vapairlirTew, Trapavku- 
 ?e<r$ai &c, but not conceivable that irap- 
 olxopuu should in tense be a present. 
 Even if it be rendered "I have taken my 
 stand and decided to stand aloof", it is 
 untrue, and has no bearing on what 
 follows. The simplest correction (and 
 one not uncommonly to be made) is <r 
 for y — '4<ra for 4y<J : "Truly I have come 
 into this quarrel to my mischief" = ij 
 KapTO, &ra> tovSc tov vcCkovs irape\8<lv 
 oI'xo|«h, i.e. irapoCxopai io-ta is con- 
 densed for irapE\ij\v0a t<ra &tt« ot- 
 X«r8ai, a condensation sufficient to 
 cause the corruption. This use is ex- 
 actly similar to the well-known collo- 
 quial <j>6elpe<rdai els (or irpos) and tppeiv 
 els, Ik, onro &c. <p0elpea9ai diro is found 
 in tragedy, Eur. Andr. 709 <p0epel rfjai' 
 
 dirb o-reyris. (ppeiv, which, like olxeirBat, 
 is a verb of motion, occurs as early as 
 Odyss. X. 72 tpp ix vT\aav Baaaov. irap- 
 o£x.O|iai ea-a) = TJppT)Ka '(era. 
 
 432. o-0(p£s, i-e. as a p.di>ns, fiXSpis 
 implying Uumis, cf. Soph. El. 472 el 
 p.i)'yii irap&ipptDV p.ivris t(pvv KttX yvrf)- 
 p.as XctTro/xha ootpas, S. C. T. 808 
 pjwris elpX ruv Kaxwv. 
 
 435. ti'kovo-o, Kal Xevois av. A similar 
 combination of predication and command, 
 unnatural to English, occurs Soph. O. C. 
 494 iiKoiaapAv te x^ " ' e ' irp/xTTaaae 
 Spav. 
 
 436. <rrp6<J>ous. The form o-Tprfpos is 
 verbal ("turning") in Ag. 657, and 
 Hesychius explains arpo§oi as avo-rpocpal. 
 In the sense required here o-rporpiov is 
 regular, and the simple <TTp6<pos (which it 
 presupposes) = " sash " in S. c. T. 871 
 owdcrai aTpbipov laBrjaiv irepifiaXKovTai. 
 arpoipiov was the people's word : e.g. Ar. 
 Lys. 931; Thesm. 139, 255, 638. The 
 fcieij differs from the arpbtpiov, the former 
 being flat and worn over the hips, while 
 the latter was a twisted scarf fastened 
 round the bust over the tunic. Nonius 
 p. 538. 7 says "strophium est fascia 
 brevis quae virginalem tumorem cohibet 
 papillarum". Cf. Catull. lxiv. 65 tereti 
 strophio lactentes vincta papillas. The 
 \<ivr\ and orpocpiov are distinguished in 
 Ar. Thesm. 255 aifaaov dviiras • atpi vvv 
 (STpbtpiov. Both of these articles were 
 avWapal 7r&r\w>'. 
 
 437. It seems scarcely satisfactory to 
 account for tuxo.v by calling it a Dorism. 
 The Tfixn of Turnebus is not likely to be 
 
xo. 
 
 BA. 
 XO. 
 BA. 
 XO. 
 
 IKETIAEC. 
 
 ex TiSvSe toLvvv, iadi, fiij^avfj KaXrj 
 \e%ov riv avBrjv Tr/v§e ^rfpvdeicr ecrei. 
 et fir) ti ttmttov tcuS' viroaTi]<Tei<i <TTo~kep 
 tL <toi irepaivei yt/qyavr) <rv^a>fiaTo>v ; 
 veois irivagi fipirea Ko<rfir}<rcu rdSe. 
 
 99 
 
 (460) 
 
 440 
 
 vpcTrj wAei M. irfret cod. Guelf. t&x' fie Marckscheffel, nescio quo sensu. 
 rixv Turnebus. rpvfo et toSt' &i> ifiupcpij irAot Oberdick. Hir\(f M. Schmidt. 
 aviupipoi o-toXJ Weil, yvvcuitl Hermann, yvvaiftv Wecklein. Aut quod dedi aut, 
 vitio altius explorato, k&v ttj Ti/xoie-y ravra ovpirpeirrj irtXot legendum arbitror : 
 quamobrem, vide adnot. 438 koX« M, corr. Turnebus. p.7ixavijv koXw Ober- 
 
 dick. Versibus in -\u>v -\et -\t) -Xijj desinentibus errorem incidere paene necesse 
 erat. 439 M{ov (superscripto a) M. \i%ov (superscripto eiaov) cod. Guelf. 
 
 ynpvSds finii M. yripvSeicr' ?x«s Naber. ynpiaaa ?x e « Meineke. yripio-eis ifiol 
 Schuetz. 440 itroar-qau M, corr. Wellauer. inroaxhazi. Ask. 442 Ko<sja\ab> 
 
 Burges. /rao-pjo-et Pearson. Ceterum irivafrv habet M. 
 
 accepted, even if it could (which it cannot) 
 = " condicioni ". Some more definite word, 
 e.g. Oberdick's TpiKJip, or the x*-' s V< 4>"V 
 &c, which it is open to anyone to suggest, 
 would suit the place better. rC yap; is 
 highly probable, but toCvw of the next 
 verse demands care. It shews that the 
 king did not raise or ask any direct 
 question demanding an answer, but only 
 interposed ; for by rolvvv the Chorus pro- 
 ceeds to ignore anything in the shape of 
 a question, the particle being confirma- 
 tive. If rC ■yap; passed into T«xav, the 
 genitive -y wchkwv would as a consequence 
 supplant 7Vvoi|C. In Eur. Andr. 241 
 rt 6" ; oi ywaiQ ravra trpdiTO. iravraxov ; 
 if tI b" oi had by any accident become 
 corrupted into a noun, ywaucwv would 
 soon have replaced yvvaj.%1. The king's 
 ejaculation =" well, I see nothing pecu- 
 liar in that". For tI 7<£p; = "quid 
 enim?" = "of course", cf. Ag. 1139, 
 1239; Choeph. 880; Soph. O. C. 539. 
 So rl iify; <rv|j.irpCTrtj includes both irpi- 
 irovra and av»^Bi\. 
 
 439. •yt]pu8eto-' 2<ra, a construction of 
 futurum exactum doubted by some, with- 
 out reason. £yqpiB-ip> indeed occurs only 
 here ; but inasmuch as yqpvofiat is pre- 
 ferred in tragedy to yripva (cf. P. V. 
 78), and many middle verbs form two 
 
 aorists, both in an active sense (e.g. 
 a/uWu/iM, ■tjiuW^irafi.riv, ^luWqBriv), 
 there is no difficulty in yrjpvoncu, iyn- 
 pwrd/iitv, iyrjpvBrir. The resolved form 
 of paullo post futurum with aorist is 
 only found poetically: cf. Soph. O. T. 
 1 146 oti auoTrli<jas Saei; Antig. 1067 
 v4kvv vetcpuv ap.oifibv dvriSobs &ret; In 
 prose the perfect participle only is used 
 (yeyipvK&is &ra)j Wellauer indeed quotes 
 Xen. Anab. VII. 6. 36 avdpa Kara/cav dures 
 iaeaBe, but the best MSS. rightly enough 
 give KaraKeKavbres. 
 
 440. Editors agree in woorijo-jis for 
 i5irooTii<rei. The loss of <r before oroXu 
 was likely. The middle form is quite 
 possible: cf. II. XIII. 375 iravra re\ev- 
 Tijtrefs So-' uir^tmjs Hpio/up, ibid. II. 
 286 inTeKiomiv iwoaxenv TJwep virt- 
 0-to.v, and in the sense "undertake" 
 v<plaTafi.tu is common. But with irio-TdV 
 the active is much stronger in the sense 
 "give a support (or foundation) ", "give 
 something on which to rely ". Cf. Soph. 
 Aj. 1091 yvu>px.s inrooTTjffa^ aotpas. 
 
 442. Koo-(iTJo-ai may depend on 
 p.irxavij K.aXr\ (the Chorus having spoken 
 through the king's interpositions), or on 
 ircpaCvci. (i.e. mpaivet ware or to. . .). ve'ois. 
 The usual word in this signification is 
 Kawois, and accordingly the Scholiast 
 
 ;— 2 
 
100 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 BA. alviyfiarSSes tovttos' d\Xa ■7T&5?, fypaaov. 
 
 XO. €K twvS' ottws Tdxi<TT d-n-dy^aaffai Qemv. (46s) 
 
 BA. rJKova-a fiacrriKTvpa icap8la<; \6yov. 445 
 
 XO. %vvfjica<:' wfi/xaTwa-a yap cra<fiecrT€pov. 
 
 BA. ical 'rroXKa^rj <ye SvcnrdXaio-Ta irpayfiaTa' 
 kclkmv Be ir\r}Oo<! -rrorafioi w? eVep^eTaf 
 a,Tr)<; S' aftvaaov 7re\ayo? ov p,a>J ev-jropov (470) 
 
 toS' eV/3e/3r/Ka, Kovhapov \i/irjv Kaic&v. 45° 
 
 et /iev ya/> v/jw ^1) toS' eicrrpd^ca XP eo<i > 
 
 443 dXX' dirXSs Abresch : recipiunt festinanter paene omnes. 444 avaXK^aaBaj. cod. 
 Guelf. 445 naKurTijpa M, corr. Auratus. Sawurrripa. Hermann, scholio deceptus. 
 p.ov KviffTijpa Martin. 447 Deest personae nota in M. ical pMv iroWaxn ye M, 
 
 corr. Turnebus. xal v. p.ty H. L. Ahrens. 450 <?<r<?/3)jKe M, corr. Span- 
 
 heim. io-pip-qice Turnebus. " Fortasse eltrtQpriKe" Wecklein. Inest aliquid offen- 
 sionis in repetito KaxQv, neque negaverim poetae ir&pa vel Kvpei potius deberi. 
 
 notes Katvois ava9rip.acn. v. Plat. Rep. 405 
 D kouvo, /col fcroira. In Pers. 665 Kaiva... 
 via t' axq. irCvaKts (votive tablets) were 
 the only things which were hung upon 
 statues of the gods. 
 
 443. dWd ir<3s is sound. The present 
 editor, when reading this play for the first 
 time with nothing but Dindorf s text, had 
 noted in the margin the query aXha iriSs 
 opposite Dindorf s dXX' air\Qs. dirXws is 
 indeed well known in such connections ; 
 cf. Prom. V. 607 ovk IpnrKiKUv alvlypar' 
 dXX' atr\<p \6y(p, but dXXd irus recommends 
 itself intuitively in the present context. 
 "You say you will adorn them with un- 
 heard-of tablets; that is a dark saying; 
 pray tell me how ". For Abresch's altera- 
 tion Paley further quotes Anaxilas ap. 
 Athen. XIII. p. 558 at \a\ov<r' air\t3s p.h 
 oiSiv, dXX' h alvi.yp.6is ncri. 
 
 444. dird'y{jcur9ai. The infinitive is 
 explanatory of, and in the same construc- 
 tion with, KO<rp.ijcrai. 
 
 445. ■fJKOvera. Goodwin, Moods and 
 Tenses § 19, note 5. Cf. Eur. Andr. 919 
 OP. l-vvfjica' Tapfleis tois Sedpap-ivois nrbaui. 
 BP. lyvus • <5Xe? yip p! ivbltcm. 
 
 |j.ao-Ti.KTTJpa, because such a pollution 
 to the country would be most baleful (inf. 
 452) : it expresses no sympathy with the 
 Danaids. 
 
 447. K0.1...7E, answering to {jwrjicas 
 k.t.X. "Yes, my eyes are open, and all 
 around I see, &c." These particles are 
 most appropriate, and the omission of p,rp> 
 is the easiest correction. Kai |itJv...y€ 
 form indeed a favourite combination of 
 Aeschylus (P. V. 982, 985; S. c. T. 245; 
 Pers. 992 &c), but they introduce a new 
 point, and do not, like Kai... 76, answer 
 with a qualification a previous statement 
 of another person. Yet the latter is 
 clearly the sense here. ?<m (not hripxe- 
 tcu) is to be supplied with irpd-ypaTa 
 ("troubles" as in irpi.ypxi.ra iraptxav). 
 
 448. eir^pxerai, of a hostile oncoming, 
 as inf. 538, oi (hriwres (Hdt. IV. 1 1 &c.) 
 of assailants. 
 
 449. ov |id\' riiropov = |idXa ovk eviro- 
 pov. Cf. inf. 893 oi p.d\' is puixpav. Pers. 
 325 Ketrai 0av&v deiXaios oi p&\' eurvx&S' 
 Similarly ov ir&vv, non prorsus, &c. 
 
 451. eKirpdija) \pioi. In the great 
 majority of instances xp^os means a debt 
 or obligation, and coupled with &nr/jd|w, 
 which so often means "exact", that 
 meaning of XP^ 0S ' s almost necessary. 
 The combination is at any rate significant. 
 If XP^ 0S only = XPWU*i and cKirpdfju only 
 =efficiam without further allusion, there 
 seems to be some violation of literary 
 principles. To Athenian ears iKirpai-w 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 101 
 
 fiiaa-fi eX-efa? ov% virepTO^evcrifiov' 
 
 el 8' avd' o/jt,aifioi,s 7raialv Alyvirrov tredev 
 
 a-radeh irpb Tei^etov Bid /*a%i?S fyl;a> reXous, (475) 
 
 ttws ov^l TavaKoifia ytryveTcu twcpov, ^ 455 
 
 dvBpa<s yvvaiKwv e'Cve^ alfidgai ireBov ; f 
 
 bfMos §' dvdyicr) Zt/vos alBeicrOcu kotov 
 
 ucrrjpo*;' v^riffTo? yap iv ^porolf (pofios. 
 
 o~v fiiv, Trarep yepaie rdivBe irapdevmv, (480) 
 
 kKciZov<} toiovtovs alifr' iv dyica\ai$ Xafiaiv 460 
 
 453 6/ml/iovs M, corr. Turnebus. 454 tAos Pauw. 456 oifcex' M. 
 
 457 — 459 Iterum atque iterum in hac pr/crei cogitabundus reticet Pelasgus; itaque 
 nil est cur niiremur parum /coTeo-T/aa/i/n&iji/ esse \^iv. Quod igitur post 8/j.ais 
 S' dv&yicri sequitur ai /ih (v. 459), nullus idcirco suspicion! locus est, neque illic 
 scribendum <ri> 8' ofiv neque hie iird 8' dvayicr) aut 8/iws 8' e7rei XP^I au t tfun 8e XPh 
 yap. 459 IB' odv Schuetz. cri /ity Stenzel. 460 re roirovs M. roiotirovs scripsi. 
 Versum excidisse putat Hermann. XajSe' pro Xafiin/ et /3w/*oi)s t' Schwerdt. alp' 
 
 Xpios would seem deliberately chosen with 
 a reference to quittance of debt, else why 
 did not the poet say t68' iicrpdl-u alone? 
 X/>^os="debt" in Ag. 452 SinioKpai>Tov 
 8' apas rlvei xp&°*> and the combination 
 XP& a eUnrpaxSivra occurs Dem. 986 &c. 
 Yet inirpafy) XP^ 0S is not = eVra'w XP^ 0S i 
 but "exact the debt", i.e. "If I shall not 
 succeed in collecting {i.e. making up) for 
 you a quittance of this claim". The king 
 is in the position of the collector. The 
 people iKTivei rb %p£os, the king ttcxpa^u 
 rb xp&s. The jcpeos is the debt of pro- 
 tection due to suppliants from Argos ; the 
 payment of the debt is the granting of 
 help ; the penalty for the unpaid debt will 
 be a fdaixfm. 
 
 To this sense of xpeos the word avd- 
 Xw|ia gives the strongest confirmation. 
 In a similar connection Soph. O. C. 235 
 
 /mj T( iripa xpeos iptg. iroXei irpo<rd<j/ris. 
 
 452. ovx vn-EpTo£cvcrijj.ov, i.e. pCao-pa, 
 liirep oi -yXiocro-r)S to|ov ovScls SvvaTai 
 ir^iffai, "no one can exaggerate it". It 
 would be very tame to render an " insur- 
 passable" pollution. For To!-e6eu> of 
 words, cf. Eum. 676 rj/uv pkv t\8i) vav 
 Terojeurai /S^Xos. Pind. I. II. g roi-eiuv 
 
 il/ivovs, and especially Cho. 1033 Togy 
 yap oifris TTTjfmTcav irpoffl^erat. 
 
 458. vi|i«rTOS — <|>6pos, it is a question 
 whether the meaning is (i) 6 to&tov (pofios 
 SiputTos tan (pofitiiv tuv h (SpoTots, or (ii) 
 Zeis yap i<mv 6 VtpitTTos tpiflos (0oj8os = 
 "object of fear"), or (iii) 6 yap kotos oBtos 
 Bhuttos i(m k.t.X. On the other hand 
 no king would make such an unroyal 
 statement as that ' 'fear is supreme among 
 mortals". The fourth rendering is there- 
 fore excluded. 
 
 459. <ru f.lv. On the asyndeton see 
 critical note v. 457. 
 
 460. The whole difficulty of this pas- 
 sage has been caused by the misreading 
 tsTodtous for tOIoutous. tovtovs in- 
 deed can hardly be right in any case. 
 Each suppliant has one wand and Danaus 
 only one, yet the king bids Danaus take 
 an "armful" of these kXoSoi. Where 
 does he get them? His daughters keep 
 theirs by them, as we see immediately, 
 and yet Danaus is to take enough to lay 
 upon many altars in the city. He is not 
 likely to have brought a supply with him, 
 as roirovs would imply. The king there- 
 fore says "go and get as quickly as you 
 
102 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 AA. 
 
 f3cofjLov<; etr aXkovs Saifiovoav iyxwpLcov 
 
 6e$, Co? tBaxri rrjcrK d(f>ll;ea)<i Te.Kp.ap 
 
 iravTe<s iroluTai' fir)8' airoppi^dy \0709 
 
 ip,ov' kclt dp%i]<; yap <pi\alno<; \eco<s. (m) 
 
 Kai yap Ta>X ^ v ' Tt? ol/CTi(ra<! I8d>v rdSe 465 
 
 vfipiv fiev e^dripeiev apaevos (ttoKov, 
 
 Vfilv K av eci) 8rjfio<; evfievearepo?. 
 
 rots 7}(7(to(tiv yap ira<; Tt? evvota<; tfrepet,. 
 
 iroW&p tdB' riiuv i&Tiv Tj^icofjuiva, (490) 
 
 aiholov evcrefiovvTa irpo^evov \aj3elv' 470 
 
 pro aty' et fita/iois r' Weil. 463 ^0705 Conington. 465 ol/cros ehndiiv M, 
 
 corr. Hermann, elubs eltsiSCiv Turnebus. Ixiai.' el<rtSi>v M. Schmidt. 468 eff- 
 
 vouiv Hartung. 469 Deest personae nota in libris. 470 eS p' kovra M. 
 
 can an armful of branches like those you 
 have ". ati]<a thus obtains a good force. 
 The scansion toMtovs in Ag. 315, 593, 
 io 75» J 35 2 > !36o. P. V. 952. Cho. 291. 
 Eum. 197, 424, 638. Fr. 159, 293. 
 
 463. |i.t|S' ctiroppi<))8TJ X670S l|ioS, 
 strangely taken by Weil as "ne verba 
 iaciantur in me'". He compares Eur. 
 Cycl. 51 pl\j/w irirpov raxa <rov. Under 
 the same impression (apparently) Coning- 
 ton read ifioyos. Yet, though pl\j/d> may 
 take the construction of <rToxd<rop.M in a 
 certain context, avo- makes a great dif- 
 ference, and els ifit would be required 
 in the present surroundings (cf. Hdt. 
 IV. 142 &c). The natural meaning is 
 "and let no word of me (i.e. concerning 
 me) fall from you". The genitive as in 
 Soph. Antig. 11 oidels fiv8os...<pl\wv i)8i)s. 
 The king wishes not to appear in the 
 matter, for the reason given in the next 
 line : Danaus must seem to be acting 
 entirely for himself. 
 
 464. KaT rip\TJs k.t.X., a subtle reproof 
 administered to "Demos". It is difficult 
 to find an exact parallel to the construc- 
 tion with the adjective, (piXalrios Kara 
 rivos. With verbs (\iyeiv, xf/eiSeirBai 
 k.t.\.) and with nouns (\6yos, ahla) it is 
 common. The sense is felt to be the 
 game as olItCols <j>i\e£ alrido-Sai ko.t" ap\ijs- 
 
 465 — 467. The construction is a little 
 
 lax. After iippiv |Uv !\0i]peiEV it would 
 naturally run vpXv 8' civ eUrj ev|i€veo-Tepos, 
 but the subject of the latter clause is 
 changed to Srj(ios. 
 
 467. ev|Mv&TT«pos, not fj tois Alytiirrov 
 ircujlv, but "more well-disposed than it 
 would otherwise be ". 
 
 468. EuvoCas, the plural = kindly sen- 
 timents variously expressed. Cf. S. c. T. 
 450 xpooraTijpias 'Apri/uSos evvolaiai. 
 dpyal P. V. 315, and inf. 742. 
 
 <J>cp«, "pays", "contributes", "offers" 
 as in Supa, ewlrjpa, x^P'" <p£pea>. 
 
 469. iroXXcov, not simply iroXXov, 
 "worth much" or "a high price", but 
 "we think this worth a host of other ad- 
 vantages". Paley renders "this is de- 
 serving of much gratitude from us ", dis- 
 regarding the tense and giving to iroXXcDv 
 a difficult sense (n-oWijs x<fy" T0S )- The 
 perfect, hard gX. first sight, is the natural 
 tense. Danaus is about to ask for a fur- 
 ther favour. He first says "what we have 
 already obtained has had its proper value 
 set upon it". d£iov<r8aC tivos, (i) "to 
 be deemed worth a certain value, price, 
 or return" ; (2) "to be deemed equivalent 
 to a certain amount". The latter is the 
 sense here. 
 
 470. eS p' eovTo of M is retained as «5 
 pcovTa by some editors. Its meaning 
 could only be "fluent", "with ready 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 103 
 
 oiraovwi Se <f>pdcrTopd<; r eyyaypimv 
 ^vfjutreil^Qv, m<s av rmv <fikv dcrTticwv> dewv 
 /8w/ious irpovdov? ical 7roXtcr<Toi5^ou? eSpa<s 
 
 eS piovra sec. man. Porsoni languidum eipeBhra recipiunt multi. etiiropov re vel 
 iixpfovoxivTa. Legrand. eiBevovvra Wecklein. Dedi quod sententia postulat. irpbs 
 l-£vov M, corr. Canter. 471 (ppdoropas tuv d<rrvKtSv Schuetz, Bothe. 472 twp 
 woKurtroixw M, et in sequent! versu iroXio-iroiJxoiis (in iro\t<r<Toix<>>v postea muta- 
 tum). Aut hoc aut illud reiciendum, utpote oriundum ex altero. us av 0eQi> voXur- 
 crovxav aSpas (omisso sequenti yersu) Bothe, quod quidem remedium aliquanto 
 fortius est. Plerique errorem putant esse in iroXuro-ovxovs (v. 473), quod corrigere 
 conantur in iroXvXXh-ovs (Butler), iroXv^a-ras (Hermann), Troitvxpio-ovs (Voss), irept- 
 
 tongue". Cf. Dem. 272. 20, Bpaavvo- 
 p.ivif koX iroXXif piom ica.0' i/iwv. Hor. 
 Sat. I. 7. 28 salso multoque fluenti. Flu- 
 ency, however, is quite away from the 
 matter. Rather Danaus rejoices to have 
 found a champion, who is "powerful" 
 (eiBevovvra Wecklein), "full of resource" 
 (eiwopav re Legrand), or "well-disposed" 
 (eivoovvra. Pauw) &c. Porson's. tvpe- 
 Bivra is palaeographically good, but 
 (joined with Xa^av) is weak in style. 
 "To get a champion who has been found 
 to be compassionate " could only be sound, 
 if the king had been proven in any prac- 
 tical degree. A person who on being put 
 to the test turns out foolish or bad may 
 be said &vovs, Kaxbi eiplo-xeaffai, but the 
 king, cannot be said alSoios eipeBfjvcu in 
 this sense. In v. 394 we have 7epo5 irav- 
 SIkws eiaefHis 7rp6|e^os, and in v. 311 
 ?ras o5i> irpJs ip.as euVe^Tjs iyi> ttAu; 
 while in v. 457 the king is anxious to do 
 what is right in the sight of heaven, tiirt- 
 Povvto, seems therefore the required par- 
 ticiple, from which the MS. readings 
 T-arose probably through transposition of 
 letters and misreading of P for B. 
 
 471. oirdovas, for protection. <f>pa- 
 a-Topas, for guidance. To these notions 
 answer (by Chiasmus) evpupEv p»|ious 
 and d<r<j>d\ei.a 8' |[. The prose form is 
 <ppa<rrfp. Xen. Cyr. v. 4. 40 tppaar^p 
 6S£v. Plutarch II. 243 F avrol p.iv i- 
 trXavwvTO irepl rty ^lipae, <f>paarfpai> Se6- 
 pevoi. 
 
 The genitive iyx^plav is masculine 
 
 and partitive, not neuter and objective. 
 Such partitive genitives usually take the 
 article. Xen. An. I. 8, 1 Uarrryias, 
 iviip Tliparis ru>v dp.tpl Kvpov truSTum. 
 
 472. rav piv do-TiKwv. The MS. read- 
 ing iroX\i(r(ro«x <1 "' is generally kept, and 
 iro\i(r<roi5xoDs in the next line altered (v. 
 crit. note). It seems to have been as- . 
 sumed that of the two words the former 
 was necessarily the genuine one. If this 
 were true, it would be easiest to read iro- 
 \10-0-00us in v. 473. In v. 480 the king 
 (in a kind of recapitulation) says flu/iois 
 acnKoit Bewp ff ISpas, and from this, 
 unless a<micois is to be taken as the repre- 
 sentative of TToXur&oixiM, it might appear 
 that aannuv belonged to this place also. 
 By reading f.h>, the 8£ of v. 474 is made 
 to bring out better the two objects of the 
 dvdoves and (ppdo-ropes respectively, tto- 
 Xiao-otixwp may be either a gloss or an 
 illusion from the following iroXioooirxovs. 
 darucol BeoL are the gods who have altars 
 or temples in the town. These are else- 
 where called Seot dyopaloi, and, as such, 
 are distinguished from the gods outside 
 the walls (ireStopS/iot, dypovbp.01). Cf. Ag. 
 90 6e<2j> I 7W t aypovdf/.wv rwV r dyopaiwp. 
 voXurvodxoi. Beoi on the other hand are 
 gods of the acropolis. S. c. T. 272 iyii 
 di x^P as ™ s ToXicrtroiix ' 8 Beois iredio- 
 vdfiois re Kdyopas ^7Tifl"Ki57r<KS...&rei5- 
 XopM.i,...B^(reiv rpoirata. Where, as here, 
 there is no actual word of contrast (e. g. 
 ire5i.op6fj.oij, and where the city is em- 
 phasised, dimxav seems most appropriate- 
 
104 
 
 BA. 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 evpwfiev, d<T<pakeia S' y Si dareo? (ws) 
 
 GTelxovaf (iop<jyi}<; &' ovx SfioaToXos <j)va-i<s' 475 
 
 Net\o? yap ovx o/iolov 'Ivdx<p yevo? 
 Tpi<f>er (j>vXa^at fir) 0pd<ro<; re/cy <f>6@ov. 
 fihrj <j>iXov Tts etcTav dyyolas viro. 
 orelxoir dv, ai>Spe?" ed yap 6 %evo<} Xiyef (500) 
 
 rjyeiaOe fia>fu>v<s aa-Tt/eoi)? 0e<£v & ehpaf 4^° 
 
 icdv %v/if3o\ai<riv ov iroKvaTOfielv XP ec ^ v 
 
 oruXous (Paley). Eius modi coniecturarum nullus finis est, nam ex indicibus per- 
 multa invenire licet a ttoXi- et ttoXu- incipientia, e.g. irokvareipete, iroKuraoovs &c. 
 474 asQakelas Se Si' M, corr. Turnebus. aflTews (0 superscripto) M. 477 Valde 
 
 admiror VV.DD. (Pauwium Paleium alios) ip6vov pro <p6pov substituisse. Vide adnot. 
 tpBovov Mueller-Struebing. 478 Kal Si) M et editt. ijov scripsi. 480 wttIk- 
 
 tovs M, corr. Turnebus. aarvKods prstefert Stanley. Beiiv ffSpas M, corr. Abresch. 
 481 Kal £v/ij8dXo(crii' M. Kav ^v/xfioM'io-iv scripsi. Kal iliz/t/SoXoBow Valckenaer. Deinde 
 
 475. 6|»o-to\os : elsewhere this word 
 = 6p.ov oT€XX6|itvos, e.g. Soph. O. T. 212 
 p6.KXov...N.a.iv6.Sav opaaTokov. Here it = 
 6|j.oCws eo-To\(i^vT| ("similarly equipped 
 or dressed"). otoXos or flroXr is sug- 
 gested according to context. It seems 
 more natural to render "our outward 
 form wears not the same appearance" 
 than "our outward form walks not with 
 theirs". 
 
 477. 4 > °P 0V °f MSS - i s assuredly right. 
 Paley, who condemns it, seems to under- 
 stand it as " beware lest my boldness in 
 going alone should cause a panic among 
 the citizens". If this were the meaning 
 it would indeed be absurd. But the true 
 sense is "beware lest over-confidence 
 (now) be the parent of (subsequent) fear ", 
 i.e. by bringing us into a position of 
 danger. Not satisfied with altering the 
 text Heimsoeth alters the Scholiast's p.% 
 dappr/jvas p.6vos avtKBeiv 0oj3i)0w iird twos 
 into <povev0w. The Scholiast's comment 
 is wrong, but it proves that he read (pbflov. 
 He should have said /ri) \iav vvv Oappijeas 
 Qarepov iriirTO) els tpltfiop. 
 
 478. Kal Srj has no place here ; Kal 
 yap might suit the sense but not Kal Hi, 
 especially with aorist. tjSt) is palaeo- 
 
 graphically a most easy correction, and is. 
 entirely to the point with the gnomic 
 aorist, cf. Eum. 50 etSov tot ijSr), Thuc. 
 II. 89 iroXXcfc o-rpaToweSa ijSri fireeev 6ir' 
 {Kaaaovav, Eur. Frag. 1057 /j.£\\wv y' 
 iarpis, Trj v6<rtp SiSois xpo"ov, \ laaaT ijSi) 
 p.S.Wov ij Teiubv XP aa " 
 
 480. T\yiio-6t p«|j.ois. ^he ormss i° n 
 of the preposition is very rare with rrya- 
 crffoi. It occurs once or twice in the 
 Odyssey, e.g. vn. 22 u t&os, ouk fix /wi 
 Sofiov av£pos ijyrfiraio | 'A\kivoov ; 
 
 481. Kav ^upoXato-iv : the adjective 
 |v|xpoXoi.o-iv can hardly stand. Elsewhere 
 it refers only to omens, with oluv&s under- 
 stood (e.g. P. V. 487). It is in the 
 highest degree improbable that (1) a 
 word which had become technical should 
 return to the general meaning here, 
 (2) the article, which might assist the 
 general meaning, should be omitted. 
 Valckenaer gives Kal £vu|3o\oviriv, and 
 it is perhaps possible to omit the article 
 (cf. Ag. 39, where, however, the com- 
 pleteness of the parallel needs some dis- 
 cussion). The reading given in the present 
 text may have the meanings "in your 
 meetings with others" or "in the cross- 
 roads". The latter is to be chosen, cf. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 105 
 
 XO. 
 
 BA. 
 XO. 
 BA. 
 XO. 
 
 vavTTjv ayovTa? tovS' i<pi<7Tiov dewv. 
 rovTtp /juev ewra?, xal Terayfiivot iclot. 
 67ft) 8e 7rw? Spm ; -rrov 0pdcro<} vi/iei? ifioi ; 
 /cXaSovs fiev avrov Xel-rre, crrjfieiov irovov. 
 icai hr) a<pe \eiirm X ei P^ Ka ^ ^°7ot? <redev. 
 \evpov tear a\<ros vvv iiri<rTpe<pov rohe. 
 Kai ir&t /3ef3-j\ov a\<ro? av piioiro fie ; 
 
 (505) 
 
 485 
 
 iraXivorojuew Dobree. 482 l<p' icrrlav mera libidine Burges. 483 da 
 
 Schuetz. 484 iroC 0' $$pas Badham. ve/iets Porson. 486 — 495 Desunt personarum 
 notae. 486 x e 'p'<* X6701S Valckenaer. irelffo/mi Hartung. 487 imcrrpioi-o 
 
 M, corr. Robortellus. iTiarpuxpw Dobree. 488 fiifitjKov av SKcros "" M 
 
 (correctiones a sec. man.), /IM/StjW h> ictbov Weil. Si quid mutandum esset, posses 
 melius, opinor, xal tws fH^rjX' av, d'Xcros ws, phono /ie; Sana tamen est vulgata. 
 
 Frag. Oed. 171 
 
 Ma <ruju/?o\as 
 
 rpt&v xekeiBwv JlorvidSuv rnxeijSofief. 
 Diodorus uses ifu/i/SoXai of a confluence of 
 rivers. The reading suits well with ttoXu- 
 VTOftciv, "gossiping" in triviis. 
 
 482. a-yovTas, not "■■while ye are 
 leading" but "to the effect that (or how) 
 ye are leading", i.e. av xp«!>" iroKvaTop.-dv 
 (X^yoiras) Sn "ayo/itv rovSe k.t.\." 
 
 486. X«ipl Kal Xoyois : in saying avrov 
 the king points to the place. There can 
 be no such antithesis as Oberdick fancies 
 between x e ty> an( i Xoyos (i.e. Ipyov and 
 X070S), inasmuch as the king has done no 
 deed whatever, or at least no deed of %elp. 
 Rather x"P^ Ka ^ X^yois = cis KsXriieis ttj 
 \cipl apa Scikvvs. 
 
 The dative is a difficult instance of the 
 causal: cf. S. c. T. 319 ttoXcws pvropes 
 &ra6Tfr 6£vydois \iraiaiv. 
 
 487. Acvpov a'Xcros, i.e. the orchestra. 
 This movement is obviously unnecessary 
 for the plot, and is but a transparent dra- 
 matical device for getting the Chorus into 
 position for the next stasimon. 
 
 488. pi$r\\ov d'Xo-os. At first sight 
 pif}i]\ov dXo-os seems almost a contradic- 
 tion in terms. The case of the word oiXoros 
 seems to be as follows. Originally it was 
 a grove, i.e. a spot planted with trees and 
 covered with grass. Such groves being 
 planted about temples and sacred places, 
 
 oXffos in a narrower sense meant a sacred 
 grove. Then the whole rtpxvo^ of a holy 
 place, whether grown with trees or not, 
 was called oXo-os. Cf. Strabo IX. 412 ol 8£ 
 iroapraX &\o-i\ koXoSiti to Upa wdvra, k&v j} 
 ^4X0, and so the Scholiast on Pind. 01. 
 in. 18. By a metaphor poets also ex- 
 tended the word to such expanses or 
 demesnes as had something hallowed or 
 mysterious about them : cf. inf. 537 Alov 
 ira/ifioTov SXcros, Pers. in -rbvnov SXaos 
 (=Neptunia prata). But there is no au- 
 thority for supposing the use further ex- 
 tended to any lawn sacred or profane. 
 Of a grove which was no grove it was 
 only used in a religious or quasi-religious 
 connection. Next as to Pe'pqXov. In 
 Soph. O. C. 10 (^ wpbs /8e/3jjAo« ij irpbs 
 aKo-env Bewv) jS^/Si)Xa is the direct opposite 
 of 0X0-17. In Soph. Frag. 109 to/3oto and 
 ptp-jKa are opposed and in Eur. Heracl. 
 404 j3^j3t/Xo )( Kenpv/ifttva. Yet on Soph. 
 O. C. loc. cit. Jebb remarks that "sacred 
 groves were often open to visitors", and 
 mentions how Pausanias speaks of the in- 
 accessibility of some of them — a remark 
 which would not have been made if inacces- 
 sibility had been a matter of course. The 
 reply of the Danaids then is: "But the 
 lawn is not dortj3ijs, a/Soros. How can an 
 open lawn (rois Tirxpvai. fia.o~ip.ov Bekker 
 Anecd. 323. 13) keep us from harm?" 
 oXotj are of two kinds, fiifirjKa and afii~ 
 
io6 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 BA. ov toi •n-repmrwv dpirayaK a i/cSwao/JLep. (sio) 
 
 XO. dW el SpaKovrav 8vo-<pp6va>v eyQloaiv; 490 
 
 BA. ev<f>T)fiov e'ir) tovtto<; edtprj/iovfiiwi]. 
 
 XO. ovroi rt dadfia 8v<r<f>opeiv (pofiov/jLevovs. 
 
 BA. del S' dvd/CToav earl Setfi ifjalcriop. 
 
 489 &pwayc<r ixSwaoiixv M. apirayals Turnebus. <r' addidit Porson. apwayrj <r' 
 Paley. 490 a\\' tj Scaliger. ah\' rj Stanley. Deinde Z\ia<pbpv>v Schuetz. 
 
 491 evipTiiwvpivtp Lefranc. ivdv/iov/i&y Schuetz. 492 SvaBpoetv Valckenaer. 
 
 <poflu ippevoi M. (pphas Bothe. De eo quod dedi vide adnot. 493 del 3' 
 
 dv&pKTuy Hermann. 5' dudrav Ludwig. yvvaucwv Linwood. Sapakeuiv Weil. 
 
 PrfKa, — this is the former : it is only the 
 ir&yos itself which can serve as sanctuary. 
 
 489. The difficulty of this line is gene- 
 rally passed over in silence. What is its 
 connection with the preceding and follow- 
 ing lines? Schutz says the expression is 
 taken from the exposure of children, and 
 compares Eur. Ion 902 xal vvv Ippei 
 WTavots apiraaBels Bolva irais fioi xal 
 <ris rXifuov. If we accept this, as we may 
 very well do, the connection seems to be : 
 v. 489, "Do not be alarmed: I am not 
 about to put you at the mercy of your 
 cousins, as men expose children to be 
 carried off by birds of prey", v. 490, 
 "Birds of prey! It is worse than that we 
 fear ; worse even than that most loathsome 
 thing the serpent: What if you put us at 
 the mercy of such foes as these?" 71. 491, 
 "Your speech is not courteous. I said I 
 should not put you at their mercy, and 
 you treat my promise with little respect. 
 I give you fair words, and I look to re- 
 ceive them". This is very condensed, 
 but not more so than many other passages 
 of anxwBla. The opposition of Spaxbv- 
 tuv to vTepurwv, the epithet dvtrippdvuv, 
 and the point of et<prjp.ov, are all best 
 brought out by this explanation. 
 
 irrspwrav, masculine, to judge from 
 Eur. Bacch. 256 aKoiretu irTepuTois (though 
 there olwvois is to be supplied from the 
 context). The only other tragic instance 
 is Eur. Hel. 747 wTepurSiv tpBiypwra. The 
 analogy of irercivd on the other hand 
 points to the neuter. 
 
 IkSwo-o|i,ev with double reference (1) 
 dedere hostibus, (2) exponere, iicriBivai. 
 
 491. fii<f>r]|j.ov, "courteous", not "faus- 
 tum", for the Danaids have said nothing 
 3i(T<pr)ix,ov from a religious point of view. 
 Lexicons restrict the meaning in too many 
 instances. In Pind. P. X. 54 ei<prnjU<u are 
 hymns of praise, and as late as . Polybius 
 (xxxi. 14, 4) etf^jKoi \byoi are panegyrics. 
 From Bekker's Anecd. Paley quotes ei<pr/- 
 fteiTar aKova. Ka\Qs. So 8v<r<prmeip= nanus 
 \£yeu>, 8m(pT}ida= "slander". eutprj/u- 
 oytos is the use of a more polite for a less 
 polite term. Cf. Dem. De F. L. 356 
 ei(pTiii6rraT avBpihirw " most fair-spoken ". 
 
 492. Svo-tpopeiv, of impatience and 
 fretfulness. Soph. El. 255. 
 
 <f>6p<o <J>pevos of mss. is intolerable. 
 (ppevis adds no qualification to tpofitp. 
 S. c. T. 83 efXe 5' {/ids (ppivas 5&>s and sup. 
 v. 3S4 0d/3os p.' Sxei <ppivas give no more 
 warrant for 0o/3os ippevos than "fear fills 
 my mind " gives for "he ran away through 
 fear of mind". In S. c. T. 661, if aim 
 tpolTtp tppevuv were right, the genitive 
 would be helpful in defining (poiros. The 
 true reading there, however, is (rvpupirias 
 tppevl. The only instances in Aeschylus 
 which might seem similar to this place, 
 prove on examination to be entirely dif- 
 ferent; viz. Cho. 80 (ppev&v crr&yos xpa- 
 Totitry and inf. 908 /car' eCvotav Qpev&v. 
 In the former the inward feeling is op- 
 posed to the exterior show : in the latter 
 the strong sense "heartfelt" is prominent. 
 
 493. A very difficult verse. The key 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 XO. <rv Kal \iymv ei)<f>paive Kal irpdtramv vepi. 
 
 BA. a\\' ovti Sapbv yjpovov iprjfiwaei nraTrjp. 
 iya) Be \aoi)? a-vyxaXSv iyxmpiovs 
 (TTei^co, to koivov <us av evfievks ridw, 
 
 107 
 
 (515) 
 
 495 
 
 Vulgatam non sine defensione servavi, ita tamen . ut aliquamdiu cogitarem de ael 
 6" wdKTiav tor' ?x«" i£ovalav, h. e. "sed regibus semper debetur oboedientia ". 
 494 tri rot. Schuetz. ippevl M. tjipiva Heath, <ppevov Bothe. (pp'ova Bamberger. 
 Xtyt reposui, vide adnot. 495 aire C. G. Haupt: sequeretur eyib re. 06 (re 
 
 Lincke. dapov a' i^eprjiidxret Hermann, tprnuitru irarpos Paley. iraiS' epwiieei 
 
 Wecklein. yovov pro xp°' ov Weil. De pronomine recte omisso vide infra. 
 497 — 499 Omiserat prima man., supplevit sec. in M. 497 miria M. irUru 
 
 codd. recc, corr. Weil, ireio-w haud bene Turnebus (nam avyKoKvr nullo modo 
 
 to the meaning lies in the sense of itpt- 
 o-tov, which happens to be debateable. 
 The original meaning is of course to /ify 
 tv aXa-g ov, i.e. that which exceeds due or 
 equal proportions. If aXaa is a fair share 
 or allotment, e^aiVios is he who keeps 
 within his lot, i^al/rios is the contrary. 
 But it-aio-ios does not seem ever to mean 
 " unsuitable " in the sense "unbecoming ". 
 " But fear is always unbecoming in kings" 
 seems therefore an impossible rendering. 
 Nor is such a remark called for by the 
 words of the Chorus. From the origi- 
 nal meaning comes the usage of Od. 
 XVII. 577 rj TU/& itov SeLaas <?|a(<riop 
 (where Mr Merry rightly takes Qalaiov 
 adverbially = " out of measure"). Ibid. 
 IV. 690 otire Tivb. pk'^a.% ifcaltriov oilre Ti 
 eliriiv I &> S^/up rj t' itrrl Slktj $elon> fia- 
 <ri\Jjav, i&lffiov = "out of equality", 
 "overbearing". II. xv. 598 QeriSos 
 Qalawv api\v ("extravagant"). In these 
 instances excess is the prominent notion. 
 In Attic Greek the only meaning appears 
 to be "surpassing 1 ', with e.g. 6/if3pos, 
 X«/ttii', i>.iyeOos. Aeschylus may there- 
 fore have used the word in the sense 
 "exceeding all others", "transcendent". 
 The Chorus says " no wonder I am pee- 
 vish, from fear". The king answers 
 "But that fear should be overcome by a 
 greater fear, the fear of offending a king", 
 and he gracefully puts the remark in the 
 plural and with dei. 
 
 494. X e P'- Most editors read <j>p^va 
 for the MS. <j>pev£. tiicjjpaive does not 
 require an object: cf. Eur. Or. 287 rots 
 fiev \6yois riitppave, rols 5' fpyourm off, 
 II. xxiv. 101 'Hpi; Si xP^ ffeov (toXd» 
 SVmxs iv x*pl ffyjucv \ Kal p"' eti$pri»' ftreo-cri. 
 
 It might be urged that irpdo-o-mv is 
 sufficient without \ep\ as an antithesis to 
 \iyav. But there are other ways of 
 irpA.aauv than with the hand, and trpaa- 
 <reu> may itself be done Tip \£y«c. The 
 antithesis Myw )( irpaaauv x*pl instead 
 of \4yuv y\iia<rri )( itp. x e pl is due to 
 the fact that there is no other way of 
 speaking except yki&aoxi. In II. I. 77 
 we have twcaiv xal x^P"^ 1 < fy"S? eo '> which 
 differs from 'iireaiv Kal £p7«s exactly as 
 Kal \iyuv Kal vpdaauv xepl does from 
 Kal \4yui> Kal irpdtrvuv. 
 
 495. ipT\[ui<ra, without object, a fre- 
 quent use with verbs of leaving, forsak- 
 ing, e.g. irpohiireZv, irpoftovvai &c. Cf. 
 Cho. 269 offroi irpobtbaei Ao£Lov fieyairde- 
 vijs xpT/o-^uos, Eum. '64 oilroi irpodtlitru (sc. 
 ifias). 
 
 496. <n>Y K <*k < ">v, future. There is, as 
 Paley says, a reference to the Athenian 
 ffii-y/cXjjTot iKK\rj<rta, before which public 
 suppliants were produced. We may add 
 that the plural Xaois is chosen for the 
 same purpose, that being the constitu- 
 tional title of the assembled people. Cf. 
 aKoiere Xe^>= " oyez ". 
 
 497. a-TiC^a. IH6TA of mss. has 
 
io8 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 Kal trov SiSdijtov irarepa iroia j(prj Xeyeiv. 
 7rpo9 Tavra fiifive, Kal 6eov<: ' iyxfoplov? (520) 
 
 \mu? m-apairov rmv a epaxs e^ei rvyelv. 5°° 
 
 eya> 8e ravra iropcrwwv ikevaopxu. 
 ireidd) 8' etroi/ro Kal tvyi] irpaKfqpiots. 
 XO. ava% avaKTWVy /xaicdpcov arp. a . 
 
 fiaKaprare Kal Tekewv (525) 
 
 TeXeiorarov Kparos, okfiie Zev, S°S 
 
 iridov re Kal yeveaffw. 
 aXevaov dvSpwv vfiptv ev <TTvyqcra<;, 
 Xipva 8' efi(3a\e irop<pvpoei8ei 
 
 idem est quod <rvyxa\iiTas). aireliaiij Martin, Heimsoeth. Ipiru F. W. Schneider. 
 xla Zakas. irarw Wecklein. 498 SiBdi;b> M et editt. diSd^w fuerat, h. e. 8i8a£oiv. 
 rota M. iroia cod. Par. to?' a Shilleto. warip' oirdia Stanley. 501 wopaivav 
 
 M, corr. Heath. Qu. Tainat 506 ireWov M, corr. Stanley. In verbo 
 
 yevicdia sine causa offenduntur nonnulli. Kal yha at# ahevaav Schuetz. Xiral 
 Te\el<r8m> Martin. /teX&rtfw Lincke. p.' avbpBov audacius Oberdick. 508 \lp.va 
 
 lost initial C through the final o- of tYX™" 
 pCovs. Turnebus' irelau is impossible, 
 since <rwyKa\wv cannot = avyicaKiaas. 
 OTe£x w i s the usual word, cf. Cho. 764 
 aTtlx u ^' in" avSpa rSivde \vpavr-ripiov. 
 
 498. Sl8o|(dv. SiSdtju might be (1) 
 future indicative or (2) aorist subjunctive. 
 In the latter case the construction would 
 be arelx® ffvy. X. us av ei/ievh nBGi to 
 Koivbv Kal i!» &v 8i5&£a> k.t.\.; but the 
 king would not call the people together 
 "in order to" instruct Danaus. In the 
 former case ffTe£xw...&8d|w would cor- 
 respond, (7Teix w being a quasi-future like 
 elp.i. Yet the best construction and sense 
 obviously make for ore(x<"> (1) (TvyKaKuiv 
 \aois lbs av k.t.X., (2) StSdfwi/ abv iraripa 
 
 K.T.X. 
 
 499 — 5°°- Construe Kal Oeovs irapai- 
 toS (i!io-Te) Tux«iv (tovtwv), t<5v (=<Sv) <r' 
 ipcos t\a. 
 
 501. toBto, sc. what is stated in w. 
 497, 498- 
 
 503 — 506. The appeal to Zeus is based 
 alternately upon (1) his omnipotence, 
 (2) his own beatitude. Thus (1) &a{ 
 avaKTwv and Tehiwv (the noun) TeXetoYa- 
 
 tov xpAros, (2) p.aK&puv paK&prare and 
 6Xj3ie. He can help the Danaids, and he 
 should (comparing his own bliss with his 
 offspring's sufferings). 
 
 506. yaidrOa. Wellauer wrongly ex- 
 plains "fiat quod statim dicturi sumus". 
 Rather the reference is to v. 502. iri- 
 6ov corresponds to im9w, ytvi<r9a to 
 ru\T\ TrpaKTi^pios. The combination of 
 2nd and 3rd person imperative by means 
 of re Kal and without distinctive pro- 
 nouns is natural, when it is remembered 
 that ytviaBa is impersonal, and the sense 
 therefore iri8o« ts Kal Sis (TaiiTa) yt- 
 v&r8ai. 
 
 <~ 507. There is here the same contrast 
 between the treatment to be dealt to 
 the males and the females of Zeus' be- 
 getting as in w. 28 — 37. Hence dvSpuv 
 is emphatic (=apcivav) as opposed to rd 
 irpds yuvamGiv. 
 
 rf = BiKafois Schol. Cf. v. 68. 
 
 <rTvyi]<ras. Cf. (TTvyopres v. 70 and 
 note. 
 
 508. iropcpvpociSeC, not otiose, but 
 with reference to the colour of the stormy 
 sea, and in opposition to the following 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 109 
 
 rav (ie\av6£vy &rav. 
 
 t6 Trpo? yvvaticaip 8' eVtS&Sv 
 
 •jra\ai<f>arov d/iirepov 
 
 (s3o) 
 dvT. a. 5*0 
 
 et iropQvpoudi) in -ai et -el correcta praebet M. 509 Locus a multis suspectus. 
 
 rbv pi\ava fvylrav Burges. top p.e\avo£vya vavv Oberdick. vavv, peKavoipy' &rav 
 Heimsoeth. 510 to irpos yvvaiKwv M. Addidi 8' et interpunctionem post yivos 
 
 posui, ut liqueat quae sit verborum structura. to 0" off yvvautwv Enger. to irpos 
 yevapxav Hermann, to irpoaTpoircuov b" Wecklein. 511 hperipov yivovs Weil. 
 
 epithet of colour ^eXavoJuya. The sea 
 is not, as in Soph. Frag. 341 {O-baaSov, 
 8s y\a.VKas...p.£5us \lp.vas), the bright 
 sea of a serene day, but the darkling 
 sea of the tempest. Cf. II. xiv. 16 tiis 
 dVe iroptptip-r) irtkayos p.kya Kip.tt.Ti Koxpqx 
 Ibid. xxi. 551 metaphorically of the 
 heart. In II. xvil. 551 irop<pvp£i) is an 
 epithet oivetpekq. In Eur. Tro. 124 aXa 
 irop(pvpoa8ij the epithet is idle enough; 
 but here we are dealing with Aeschy- 
 lus. (Though in II. xiv. 16 the sense 
 "troubled" (iroptptip-ta) may be truer 
 than "darkened", we cannot suppose 
 the word was so understood by the Greek 
 readers of later times.) 
 
 509. rdv |M\av6£tfy' otov, a difficult, 
 but Aeschylean expression. The ship of 
 the sons of Aegyptus is an arr] in the 
 same sense in which the spider of v. 857 
 is an cm;, an approaching pernicies, pes- 
 tis, damnum. Cf. Ag. 643 Sl\oy%ov 
 S.ti\v. Of the epithet Weil says "nigro 
 remigio impulsam". Though, so far as 
 the sense goes, this might appear to be 
 borne out by v. 698, yet it seems scarcely 
 possible that p.e\avb£vya— peSavofirflnSa 
 (if we may coin such a word). Even Ae- 
 schylus would scruple to use p.e\avb£vl-= 
 p.£\avas frvylras 2x ovca - Even pA\ava 
 fi/70, ("thwarts", transtra, i.e. persons 
 on the thwarts) Ixovo-a would be too far- 
 fetched. A natural meaning is "black- 
 built" (cf. II. XVIII. 276 aavlSes £&vyp.{- 
 vm). The former part of the epithet cor- 
 responds to the "black ships (i.e. ships 
 of war)" of Homer, the latter part to 
 their being Sopiirayeis. There is of course 
 also present the metaphorical sense of 
 
 "black " = "hateful, dread", e.g. S. c. T. 
 833 pAaiva. apd, 988 pj\na>' 'Epo/tfs, 
 Ag. 770 p.e\alvds jueXaflpoiow aVas. J 
 
 510. to irpos ydvcukcSv 8', the ad- 
 dition of A after N makes sense and con- 
 struction clear. Opposition is wanted to 
 dvSpuv iippiv 0-TV7110-0S and Si is re- 
 quired to mark it. liriBiuv (implying 
 irpo<ppovo>s) answers to htvyijitos, with 
 object ap.£repov ■y&'os, while to irpos 
 vwcukwv is adverbial, like to koivov (341) 
 and to irpos SAvovtos ^Xiou (228); cf. rb 
 irpos pvqrpbs &c. This is better than to 
 construe v&oo-ov otvov 7^vos as a double 
 accusative of the kind Eur. Med. 205 
 axe" lioyepb. |3o$ top iv \ix u irpobbrav 
 Ka.Kbvvii.<pov, Tro. 335 jSoare too vp.tva.10v 
 vip.<j>av, where the one accusative is sup- 
 posed to become welded into the verb, 
 i.e. vioxrov — aXvov = aXvei ex vias. Of 
 such construction in Aeschylus we have 
 only S. c. T. 289 pApip.va.1 frtorvpovffi 
 Tdp/3os rbv dfitpiTeixy Xec6c, which is too 
 doubtful to be of much service. Ag. 813 
 is altogether corrupt. Inf. 615 "Api; is the 
 subject, not the object, to ktIo-m /Sody. 
 The genitive cpiXCas irpoY. yuvcukos will 
 be very awkward if that construction is 
 adopted here, and rhythm points to a 
 pause at 7€vos. 
 
 The Danaids and their cousins are 
 equally descended from Zeus, and the 
 race might therefore -be viewed rb irpos 
 &po-£v<av as well as rb irpos yvvaiK&v. 
 Hence "look graciously upon our race — 
 this female side of it". 
 
 511. iroXaCcparov from its position 
 is not merely epithetic but implies " look 
 back upon it in its olden days". Nor 
 
no 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 yevos, <f>tXias irpoyovov yvvaiKO<i 
 
 viaaov ev<j>pov alvov. 
 
 yevov 7ro\vfivd<rTosp, e^airrop low' 
 
 Ato? toi yevos ey^o/te^' eivai 
 
 7<z? diro raab" airoiicoi. 
 
 vaXaiov 8' el<s ?%"o? fiereo~Tav 
 
 fiaTepos, av6ovb\wv<i eTrtatra^, 
 
 (535) 
 
 515 
 
 arp. 0. 
 
 513 alaav Martin. Possis alS(S 'Jmisericordiam". 514 iroKv/ivijo-Top Hermann 
 
 (-2- Dindorf). toXv/uhjotov 7' Heath: sed neque jtoXw/u^otos, quod sciamus, erat 
 Io, neque istud ye aliud est quam odiosa puerorum particula. itpairrap M, corr. 
 
 Porson. 515 Bias M, corr. Stanley. Si' as Porson. ATov Butler. Alai 
 
 Pauw. x" "" 5 P ro 7«'°s Hartung. 516 ivoiKOi M. diroucoi Schuetz. iiroiKoi 
 
 Oberdick. avoucoi Pauw. dvudev ingeniose Weil. rdo-B' iwo ya.s /itroiKoi Tournier. 
 517 Fortasse Kariarav. cf. Karayeiv, KarepxeaBai : "sum redux". 518 Grav- 
 
 is it merely = jraX<u6v but ="it and 
 all its old story". Cf. Pind. N. II. 25 
 'Ax&pvai Be ira\al<paToi eiavopes ("as 
 we know in story"). Sometimes theword 
 =fabulosus, sometimes "traditional". 
 
 512. YwaiKos to give point to the 
 prayer that Zeus should favour the women : 
 "Io too was a woman". 
 
 513. atvov in the older meaning 
 "tale". cvcppova "pleasant", for the 
 pleasure Zeus had in her (cf. Virgil's si 
 quid fuit umquam duke meum). II. 
 XV. 99 etirep tis Salvvrai etippwv. Other- 
 wise proleptically vioiaov alvov (atfrijs), 
 wore evtppojv etvat ijfity. 
 
 The Scholiast says simply avaviuicov 
 rty (p-i)p.riv Sti <tov {<r/ia>. 
 
 514. ^4>airTop 'Iovs, no idle addition, 
 but with yevov TroKv/xvaaTup a strong 
 figure. "Remember all your love for 
 Io and how we are its offspring". 
 
 515 sq. Hermann takes the MS. read- 
 ing 8£as toi ytVos k.t.X. as eixi^a yhos 
 elvai diro T^irSe rr/s Bias yijs, eVoiKoi airijs. 
 But (apart from the clumsy order) cvoucoi 
 is not Aorof, nor is Argos a Ala yr). The 
 Danaids were not tvoucoi of Argos, and 
 Ala ytj would mean Egypt. So the 
 Scholiast, t9\s Bias AlytiTrov, tijs tov A«5s 
 iepas 7»js (cf. w. 4, 537). There should 
 accordingly be an opposition expressed 
 between 8£as yas (Egypt) and To<rSt y*S 
 
 (Argos). In this case 70s must be supplied 
 with Bias as well as with card TturSe. The 
 construction then becomes yevos (in point 
 of race) toi eu}(op,E9a etvai. SCas ya.s 
 evolkoi ctird rdo-Be yets, i.e. eiy^ofuBa. 
 diro too-Sc -yas (IXOovcrai) evoiKtlv ACav 
 ydv. But this, though the only pos- 
 sible arrangement, is intolerably awk- 
 ward, and (ttoikoi or itiroiKoi would seem 
 to be required with diro TaaS rather than 
 Ivoikoi. For the general sense we can- 
 not help comparing w. 15 — 18: "A/570US 
 70101', $6ei> Sty yivos THiirepov tijs 
 ol<rrpoB6vov | j3oos £!■ iiraijnjs ko£ frri- 
 wolas I Aids evxopevov, TeriXearai. 
 From that place and the sense apparently 
 demanded here, it is not too much to read 
 Aios for SCas and dVoiicoi for cvoikoi, 
 emphasis being made to fall on Aiis and 
 too-Se: "we are the offspring of Zeus, 
 and this land is our home". 
 
 517. lx v °Si *'•'• the place where she 
 walked of old. So vestigia. 
 
 IMT&rrav, viz. "when I determined 
 to leave Egypt". 
 
 518. cirwirds = KaTavo|iaS Schol., a 
 general explanation* Literally " the 
 places where Io was watched over". 
 Abstract for concrete: cf. Horn. Od. 
 IX. 134 &po<ns=arvum, and Mayor's 
 note on Cic. Phil. II. xxxix. § 101. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 in 
 
 Xeifiuipa ftov')(iXov, evdev 'Id) 
 otarprp epeaaofieva 
 <pevyet, dfiapTivoos, 
 iroWa [SpoTwv Sia/iet/Bo/ieva 
 fyvka, hiyrj 8' avTtiropm 
 
 (mo) 
 
 520 
 
 Xois Tournier. avdovoiiov 'irl irolas Burges. 520 ipedo/iiva Paley, quoniam in 
 
 antist. est AvSid re 71)0X0. 522 iroW avSpwn Meineke propter antistropham 
 
 JlaiJApvkuv. Sed nominibus propriis conceditur aliquid. 523 avrtiropov 7010c 
 
 520. 4p«r<ro|Uva. Faley's 4pe9o|j.e'va 
 is against the metre of the following line 
 and is less poetical than ipeaaopiva. The 
 Scholiast explains iXavvop^vr). It is true 
 that ipeSlgia, £pe6ur/i6s are peculiarly suited 
 to the teasing of the p.iwij/ and that Pho- 
 tius explains olarpos by £peBiap.os. But 
 the more obvious word is the less likely. 
 ip«r<ro|Wva contains a metaphor (which 
 we may or may not appreciate) whereby 
 Io is regarded as a vessel being propelled 
 by the attack of the gnat, as a ship is 
 by the stroke of the oars. Cf. Eur. I. A. 
 128 ipiaaeiv rov irbSa, S. c. T. 855 
 tpiaaer' a/J-tpl Kpara irbpmiwv x e P ^" 1r '" 
 tvKov. 
 
 522. iroXXd <j>v\a: in Prom. Vinct. 
 825 sqq. Io, before reaching the (Cim- 
 merian) Bosporus goes to Molossia, Do- 
 dona, along the Ionian Gulf (Adriatic) 
 and thence back eastward. The whole 
 course of her wanderings is different in 
 the two plays. 
 
 523. The MS. reading avrfaropov 
 ■yatav ev aXtrq. will scarcely bear scrutiny. 
 It is difficult, if not impossible, to give 
 opCiJei. any proper sense, and 4v aXo-ij. 
 (ev elfiapfitvy Schol.) is useless. The 
 crossing of the Bosporus is no more due 
 to destiny than any other of her experi- 
 ences, unless indeed we suppose that there 
 was a kind of miracle in a cow swimming 
 the Bosporus, and that the performance 
 is explained by these words "she could 
 do it, for destiny had decreed it". But, 
 if only one shore is mentioned, what is 
 Sixf , and what is opCiJei? In Eur. Med. 
 432 we have Bidi/xovs bplxraaa ttovtov tt£- 
 
 rpas, where the meaning is "separated 
 on either hand". So Io has on one 
 hand the continent of Europe, on the 
 other that of Asia: cf. Prom. V. 734 
 X«roBtra 8' JSipibTTis ire'Sou \ rprapov rj£eis 
 'A<rld'. The notion of bpl£eiv is dister- 
 minare. Its uses in separation may be 
 seen in e.g. Soph. Phil. 635 us r/fias 
 
 TO\i I 7T^\O70S bpllfti rijs 'OSv<Sd£u>S peiis, 
 Eur. Hel. 128 xei/iiic aWocr oXXov Spt- 
 <r&>, Hdt. II. 16 6 NeiXos tV 'Aal-r\v 
 obplfci ttjs Aififajs. Sixv opi^€i can thus 
 be properly used with a dual or plural, 
 but only with a singular when the object 
 from which that singular is separated is 
 also expressed. A clue to the true text 
 may be found in Pers. 66 ireirtpaicev els 
 avrliropov yelrova x^P av (°f Xerxes' 
 army crossing the Hellespont) . No writer 
 repeats his exact words so much as Ae- 
 schylus. The same thought seems to sug- 
 gest the same expression, as it does with 
 many thoughtful speakers and writers. 
 The dual terminations would be especi- 
 ally liable to corruption. 
 
 Though the word "Bosporus" has 
 been used, and though Aeschylus evi- 
 dently had fibtnropos in mind, it is more 
 likely that he was thinking of the 
 Hellespont than of the Bosporus proper. 
 A Thracian Bosporus is in view, as 
 the detailed wanderings in Asia Minor 
 shew. Whatever the origin of the word, 
 it would naturally be explained (wherever 
 applied) as connected with a supposed 
 crossing of Io. Several straits were so 
 called, but two in particular, and either 
 of these would be used in the myth of 
 
112 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 yelrove yj-ptra Siarifi- 
 vovaa iropov KVfiarlav opi^ei. 
 lairrei, 8' 'Ao-t'So? 81 ata? . 
 lirfkoftoTov <&pvyla<; Sia/iira^' 
 irepa Se TevBpavros outtv Mva-tov 
 AvSid r ay yvaXa' 
 
 (545) 
 
 525 
 dvr. y9'. 
 
 (550) 
 
 iv aXoa M. De toto loco infra disceptatum est. 526 /Scur/Sos M, corr. Turnebus. 
 
 <p&aiSos C. G. Haupt. K&irtSos Paley. 5' us p&mv Bamberger, atrrei (qu. dftr<rei) 
 pro lairrei Abresch. SUirra Scaliger. 528 irelpei. Heimsoeth. /touo-wc M, 
 
 corr. Turnebus. 529 \6yii M, corr. Turnebus. re yAaXa M, corr. Hermann. 
 t' is Klausen. Maiovlas yia\a audacius Oberdick. 530 bpuai M: in Spuv 
 
 Io as the occasions of poetry required. 
 The Hellespont, however, was also called 
 Bosporus. Cf. Pers. 722 
 AT. /trixavais £feu£ei'"EXX'!;s irop6p.bv, 
 
 utrf 1-xeiv itbpov. 
 AA. not toS' i£iirpa%ev, wore pbo-iropov 
 
 Kkjjecu. piyaii ; 
 
 and ibid. 744 
 
 Sans 'EWr/aTrovTov ip6v, Sov\ov us, 
 
 rfciriae ayfaw /Wovto, Pbairopov pbov 
 Beov. 
 Soph. Aj. 884 jivtuv poairopiuv irorrapJuv 
 ( = rivers running into the Hellespont). 
 The small initial should perhaps be 
 written in these instances. If Aeschylus 
 means the Hellespont here, the subse- 
 quent course of Io's wanderings is geo- 
 graphically natural : if the Bosporus 
 proper, it is less so. 
 
 524. SiaTi'jivoucra iropov. There are 
 two possible renderings: (1) ripveui irb- 
 poi>=Tt'nvea> bSop (secare viam); cf. Ar. 
 Thesm. 1100 Sii, p.iaov alBipos ripwuv 
 KiXevBov. (2) rip-vciv icbpov = secare /re- 
 turn, "to cleave through the strait". 
 The former is the more vigorous and 
 gives more elegance to Kv/mrlav. Sia- 
 "from shore to shore". 
 
 526. Uittci: the intransitive use is 
 not elsewhere found with this verb, but 
 is not unknown with /SdXXw and hlirru. 
 Paley quotes Urat from Pers. 472 (a very 
 
 doubtful passage). In Ag. 1172 iyu Si 
 Bepfibvovs rix' ipTreSu {sic) jSoXS we 
 should emend iyu Si rip/tovos rix' ip.Tc- 
 
 X(3 KO.KWV. 
 
 527. |M)XoPotov <f ptrytas. The Scho- 
 liast says Xebrei 6 koI. In this he is 
 wrong. Aeschylus first makes the gene- 
 ral statement ("she speeds through 
 Asia"), and then particularizes. The 
 following lines are exegetical and koI 
 would be out of place. $pvy£a is Phry- 
 gia on the Hellespont, which includes 
 the S. W. shore of the Propontis. Greater 
 Phrygia would be out of line. If Io 
 crossed at the Hellespont the regions 
 named would follow in due order. |M]X6- 
 Potos implies more or less waste or moor- 
 land. Cf. Isoc. 302 C %upav p.ijkbfloTov 
 Aviimi. Phrygia was noted for its sheep 
 and wool (Strabo xii. 578, Ar. Av. 493). 
 
 528. Tev8pavros &<m>. Teuthras was 
 king of Mysia and adoptive father of Te- 
 lephus. Teuthrania is the S. W. portion 
 of Mysia, extending along the Caicus. 
 The capital was in later times Pergamum. 
 A town named Teuthrania is mentioned 
 by Xen. Hell. III. 1 § 6, and as Perga- 
 mum is not mentioned at all till Xeno- 
 phon (Anab. vil. 8), it might be conjec- 
 tured that Teuthrania was the capital in 
 the time of Aeschylus. 
 
 529. AvStd t ay yiaXa, i.e. East- 
 ward by South, so that she reaches Pam- 
 phylia and Cilicia, not Caria and Lycia. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 Kal St' opoov K-iXiKeov 
 HafMJyuXtov re Biopwrai e? 
 rdv "iroTafiols devdoii 
 Kal fiaOwfkovTtp %0ovl Kkei- 
 tclv 'A^poWra? iroKvirvpov atav. 
 Ifcveirai 8' i<yKvic\ovfieva /SeXet 
 
 113 
 
 530 
 
 (555) 
 <rrp. 7'. 535 
 
 mutavit sec. man. 6pQv Guelf. Spav in marg. Esc. kvKIkwv cod. Guelf. Coni- 
 ciat quivis AvkIoiv. 531 Correxi pro eo ac potui. Exstat in M II. re yhi\ 
 
 Siopvv/i^ya rav iroTa/ioiis 8' aevdovs Kal fla0iir\ovTov %B6va Kal tSs a^poSiTijtr k.t.\. 
 8' (quod e sequenti A factum est) omittit cod. Guelf. yivrj delevit Heath. K\eiTav 
 ante me Bamberger, irap iroTa/wis Robortellus. 7SS Trora/Miis et rav 'AQpodtras 
 Hermann. %6iv', aXarai Oberdick. 535 elaiKvovyAvov M (ultimum -ov in 
 
 rasura et x supers adscriptum praebens). daiKvoviiivri cod. Guelf. 6TKYKA0Y- 
 
 530. dpwv (or dpe'wv disyllabic) is un- 
 doubtedly correct. So Phrygia has its 
 sheep-moors, Lydia its glens, Phoenicia 
 its streams and rich earth. Thus the 
 physical features of the several countries 
 are briefly noted. Geographically KiXC- 
 kwv should come after IIa|ji<|rijXci>v, but 
 Aeschylus loosely joins " Cilicia and 
 Pamphylia " into one region which shares 
 equally in the possession of Mount Tau- 
 rus. AvkCwv would be an easy but un- 
 called-for correction. 
 
 531 — 534. It is hard to account for 
 the corruptions in this passage. All edi- 
 tors admit that -<{ivr\ is to be rejected. 
 Hermann says " adscriptum esse videtur 
 yivq ad corruptum Hafupiha, in quo quis 
 0OXa sibi visus erat legere". It is, how- 
 ever, quite as likely that BidpvtiTm 4s was 
 altered to 8iopvv-|J.4va. and the interlinear 
 -|jiva passed into yh>i\. If Siopvv/j.4va is 
 kept, a finite verb is required in the 
 remainder of the sentence. A possible 
 suggestion is Kal Si' dpSv Avxiuv | Ha//,- 
 <p(i\wi> revepq. KiMkov | 7SX irora/wis r' 
 aevdovs | Kal padtiirXovTov x^° va > Ka ' I ™ 1 ' 
 'AippoShas ToXiwvpov atav. yivrj would 
 then be a mistake for irep$, and Stopvv- 
 plva would have arisen from SC ipav 
 through the eye glancing from ~K.CKIkwv 
 to AvkIuv. But after much considera- 
 tion the reading of the text has been 
 T.S. 
 
 adopted. The ample description in 
 praise of a certain land (as opposed to 
 the use of a mere epithet or single noun 
 as with Phrygia &c.) seems better suited 
 to a land which has not been named spe- 
 cifically, "the land of Aphrodite", i.e. 
 Phoenicia. (Cf. note on v. 258.) Cilicia 
 had no special claim to such generous 
 fulness of description over and above the 
 mention of its mountains and its name. 
 The Scholiast explains pa8iiirXovTov in 
 the words Sia fMfikov Kal Uplavov, which 
 shew that he understood it of Phoenicia 
 and not Cilicia. Phoenicia is the land of 
 Aphrodite Urania or Astarte. The rivers 
 include the well-known Leontes, and the 
 country is well-watered generally. In 
 fertility it entirely corresponds to the de- 
 scription here. 
 
 532. devdois, i.e. unlike many of the 
 Greek and Asiatic streams, which dry up 
 or dwindle to a ditch in summer. 
 
 533. paWirXovrov, either "deep and 
 rich ", i.e. plaBiyews as opposed to Xe7tt6- 
 7eois, or "very rich", cf. fiaBvKTiavos, 
 fla8vyfipo>s &c. Soph. Aj. 130 fj x e 'p' 
 flpldeis $1 pMKpov irhoiTov p&Sei ; But though 
 the depth of soil is a necessary implica- 
 tion in the context, it probably forms no 
 part of the word. 
 
 535. t-yKw<Xou|M'va. The Ms. reading 
 «lo-tKvov|Mvov is explained by the Scho- 
 
 8 
 
ii 4 AICXYAOY 
 
 fiovKokov irrepoevTos 
 
 Alov 7rd[il3oTov oXcro?, 
 
 \eifiwva %iov6/3ocrKov, ovt eirepj^erai 
 
 Tv(j>(3 fievo<;, 
 
 vBcop T6 NeiXou v6aot<; a8iicTOV, 
 
 (5S0) 
 
 540 
 
 /j.eva pro 6ICI KNOY/ueva scripsi. iyKexp^va Hermann. SwTovovpAvri Heath. 
 ela-Kivov/Mivri Abresch metri securus. 538 y\t)86po<jKov Oberdick. Iv8' Mp- 
 
 Xereu Turnebus. 540 BSap to M, corr. Pauw. y&vos rb Weil, ii&os 0' tiSup 
 
 liast as toO otarpov t$ tcivrptp airTfi Sea- 
 Tpvir&vTOS, elaiKvovf/Jvov being therefore 
 =penetrante. Compounds of liaiSpBat. 
 are frequent of striking blows, cf. Soph. 
 O. T. 809 Sltt\oTs K^vrpoiai /aov KaBLiceTO, 
 Lucian Symp. § 16 rax" 5' &> twos ko.61- 
 Hero rfj ^aKrriplg., Hdt. VII. 35 HrutiaBai 
 fidffTiyi rbv ''EXXtjgtovtov, Plato Hipp. 
 Maj. 292 A &c. dnKvio/iai is not quoted 
 in this sense, but that in itself would be 
 scarcely an objection. The paronomasia 
 with IxveiTai. seems scarcely tolerable : 
 there is manuscript evidence of uncertain 
 reading; and commentators generally have 
 sought for some word in the sense of 
 "driving" or "being driven". The cor- 
 ruption assumed in the text here offered is 
 primarily due to the old confusion of K 
 and IC, erK passing into GIC. Iyku- 
 KXoa)p.eva = KvKXa) Sovov|J.evt], with which 
 cf. oioTflod*6V?;TOS. Eur. I. T. 76 iyicv- 
 kXouct' iipBaKfibv "turning the eye round 
 and round". Diod. IV. 23 iym/KKaBipnu. 
 2uce\lav ("wander round S."). Ov. Met. 
 '• 73° (°f 1°) profugam per totum cir- 
 cuit orbem. 
 
 537. Alov aXo-09, Egypt, cf. v. 4 and 
 515. For oXo-os cf. v. 488. 
 
 Trd(J.poTov, inf. 827 sqq. 
 
 538. x i0V "P 0<rK0, '> a<7 ' 7»P Xvo/ihris 
 %i6Vos irapa. 'IkSois vXtipovaBai. airbv 
 Schol. Cf. Frag. 305 hda NeiXos hrri- 
 povs I 701/05 KvXlvSet. TTPevp.aTav iwo/ipplf, \ 
 iv 5' tfkios TvpaTbs &XdjUi/'as %8ovl | 7-7J- 
 Kei irerpalav xiavo., Taffa 5' etida- 
 Xtys | AtyvwTos ayvov vd/iaros irkripov- 
 pJvri I <pepicr[}iov Aij/ii/T/ios dir^XXei 
 
 o-T&xvv. Eur.Hel. 1 — 3. Liddell and 
 Scott wrongly give the accentuation x lov °- 
 pbaitov. 
 
 538, 539- eirepxerai Tw|>5 (Uvos. 
 TJ<pws, TvcJkmvs or TvcJmJv is the personi- 
 fied dust-storm. In Africa he is the Si- 
 moom, and in Egypt locally the Kamsin. 
 As a terrible phenomenon he might well 
 be represented as a hostile giant. As a 
 common noun in Ar. Lys. 974 /leyaKip 
 tv(j>$ ml irpTio-Tijpi. In Ag. 656 %ei^Syt 
 TV<pu the use for any whirlwind (with or 
 without dust) is less accurate, as is shewn 
 by the derivation ( v /tu^ = x /*Su0), its 
 connection with tuc5os and the constant 
 asso ciation of Tu^iis with smoke, fire and 
 volcanic agencies (Prom. V. 351); cf. 
 S. c. T. 493 
 
 Ti/0ui'' Urra irvpirvoov Sia Gropa. 
 \iyvtiv 
 (and ibid. 511). Soph. Antig. 417 
 Kal tot 1 i^aiipvrjs x^ ovos 
 Ti/oJ&s ielpas o"/cijtttoV, oipdviov dxos, 
 irlfiirKriai ir£8i.ot>..Jv b" ifieo-TiiiBr] fiiyas 
 
 aWip. 
 Tvaiiis is particularly associated with 
 Egypt, and his Simoom character may 
 be recognised in all his myths, e.g. the 
 search for Osiris (Strabo xvil. 1). Cf. 
 Hdt. 11. 156, in. 5. 
 
 &ir4px«Tai., of hostility. So Pers. 600, 
 Ag. 1256, supra v. 448. 
 
 540. iiSwp re, depending on ikvcItoli, 
 the relative clause 6'vTe...|jiivos making 
 no break in the structure. To read to 
 and accept the Scholiast's tire^if/iiaaTO ' 
 t( ten rb ftivos toO Tvipw, elir&p rb tibup 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 US 
 
 fiaivofieva novoi? an/A- 
 
 ot? 6Svvai<; re /cevrpoBa- 
 
 \rjTicri, Ovias "Hpa?. 
 
 pporoi o , ot, ya<; tot rjo~av evvo/ioi, 
 
 )(Xmpw SeifiaTi Ovfiov 
 
 TraWovT OTJriv cbijOr) 
 
 fiorov io-opavTe<s Sua-^epe? fiit-opftpoTov, 
 
 (565) 
 
 545 
 
 re Heimsoeth. Spocrois a/uicTov (cXBiktov Naber) Tournier. 541 Spo/jcocs pro 
 
 irovois Oberdick. irovois dvirvois Tournier. 543 KevrpobcCKrirois M, corr. 
 
 Erfurdt. KaTpodaKi)p.ocn Heath. dvtas M, corr. Heath. Adraodum languet Robor- 
 telli Betas et metrum pegsumdat. 545 delfmKTi. M, corr. Robortellus. 547 
 
 /3otuj> ante corr. M. Dum "purum," quern vocant, senarium requirit Pro- 
 
 rb NeiXou is no less than an absurdity. 
 The one is a hostile burning wind, the 
 other a beneficent, healthful water. Klau- 
 sen explains "aqua Nili in qua inest vis 
 Typhonis'; quae aucta est vi Typhonis". 
 
 vdo-ois o6iktov, v. Prom. V. 812 'irjcrc 
 ffeirrbv NeiXos evirorov p4os. ffeirrbv 
 rather than eiirorov is the representative 
 of wicrois &8iktov. voaois &8. is not "un- 
 touched by diseases" ( = v6<rtw 8.8.), but 
 "not to be touched by diseases" (morbis 
 non attingendum), i.e. no diseased person 
 might pollute the stream. For this sense 
 of cXBiktov cf. Soph. O. C. 39 %copos Mac- 
 ros otfS' oIktjtos. 
 
 544. evvofioi : olKiyropes Schol. The 
 verb is ivvip^aBcu. Paley thinks he finds 
 another instance in Pind. P. IX. 101. 
 
 545- X^P"?' X^pov S^os is Homeric, 
 but the epithet is not formal here. Ra- 
 ther x^-wpol iycvovro Kal Bvfibv eTaWovTo 
 delfian is thus expressed more briefly. 
 Cf. Eur. Suppl. 599 ws not. i<p' ijwaTi 
 5et/xa x^oepbv Tap&o-trei. There is allusion 
 also to the supposed complexion put on 
 by the o-!r\dyxva under emotion. Cf. the 
 Homeric <pphes c\.p.{pip.i\aa>at.. 
 
 546. 8eip.ci.Ti. itoXXovt oij/iv, i.e. iro\- 
 Xoptvoi 4(j)opo5vTo 6'<|>iv. Such accusa- 
 tives Karct aiveacv are common, especially 
 with notions of fear. Cf. Eur. Bacch. 
 1289 A£y', 01s rb fitWov KapSia t^Sihi? 
 £jt«> Dem. De F. L. § 366 reBvavtu t<# 
 
 0d/3y Q-q§alom, and Phil. I. § 57 Te8vS.cn. 
 ry 5e%i robs roioirovs cXtovtoXovs. 6^/lv 
 might of course be governed by ecropuvres 
 in apposition with $otov. But this is 
 entirely against the rhythm. 
 
 TraXXopcu of a person : Cho. 524 Ik 
 vvKTiTrXayKrcav SetficiTtov Treira.\p.ivij. 
 
 547. It is difficult to understand the 
 criticisms passed upon this verse. A se- 
 narius is wanted to answer to v. 538. 
 What the Scholiast meant by his note 
 Si|/iv dijBr) opuvTEs was simply that such 
 was the construction. Herein he was 
 wrong, but there is every reason to sup- 
 pose he read ecropwyrts. If the metrical 
 correspondence is to be syllabatim, what 
 becomes of \ei|i<3va )( Potov, or of Paley's 
 fiorbv Kepocpopov )( Xei/iwca xioyi/3o(j-fc6y? 
 It can scarcely be that the division of the 
 tribrach between two words is sufficient 
 to shew correption. It may indeed be 
 taken for granted that, though "pure" 
 feet are more common in the iambic 
 senarii of choral odes than in those of 
 dialogue, yet any iambic senarius may 
 antistrophically respond to any other iam- 
 bic senarius. An unbiassed examination 
 of all instances can result in no other con- 
 clusion. 
 
 Swrxepe's: TeparaSes Schol. Cf. Prom. 
 V. 802 aMijK d' tiKoio-ei Svcxepv Betopiav. 
 Soph. Ant. 254 Bav/j-a dv<rx e P& iraprjv. 
 
 lugopPpoTov like fu^oBrjXos, n^oirap. 
 8—2 
 
n6 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 to. fiev fioos, 
 
 ra 8' av yvvaiKo<i' repa? 8' idafifiovv. 
 
 koI Tore 8?) Tt? r]P 6 04\!j- 
 
 a? irokinrka<yKTOv dffKuav 
 
 ol(TTpo86vr]Tov Io> ; 
 
 Tvpavvela? /epecov airavfrrov 
 
 Zev<s * * * 
 
 (mo) 
 
 550 
 
 arp. 8'. 
 
 crustem agit Paley (3\4iroiiTes proponens. ^oaKtip! opwvres Oberdick. Alii eVo- 
 pwvres sine idonea causa eiciunt. fSorov Kaicoxapi Hermann. /Soinn/yu' diroxapi 
 Heimsoeth. §orhv irapaKoirov Lincke. iixopuvri Tournier. 548 rkv /itv... 
 
 ran 5' oB M. t& 8' ai) prima Guelferbytani manus. ra 8' at Hermann. Praestat 
 t& p.iv...ra S' aB. Idem nuper vidit Paley. 549 Si Bapfiovv M, corr. Turnebus. 
 
 550 r68e M, corr. Stephanus. Si} Tier M. Recte scholiasta "us iv ipwrqaei". 
 553 Zeis al&vos icpetw (in marg. upalvw sec. man.) M. Si' oifflcos Hermann, qui 
 lacunam, quae sequitur, explevit his verbis irp&KTup tuvS' l$avr) Ze6s. Locus 
 aperte mutilus est. Cum inter se saepius confunderentur Z et T, e TYP AN- 
 N6IAC factum est Z6YC AlflNOC, oculis librarii in proximum versum 
 aberrantibus. Quo facto, fieri non potuit quin omitteretur versus iterum a verbo 
 Zeis incipiens. Hie autera versus sescentis modis suppleri potest, e.g. Zeis \ia<rav 
 
 Bevos (of the Sphinx: Eur. Phoen. 1023), 
 /ti£o/3a/>|8apos. The opposite is found Eur. 
 Ion 1161 0iis iu£68rip. On the question 
 of the shape of the metamorphosed Io see 
 note on Aiov Tropriv v. 42. 
 
 548. tA |Uv...to 8' 06. The MS. read- 
 ing toIv |J.ev...Tdv 8' oS is almost impos- 
 sible, for these reasons, (1) there is no 
 feminine noun nearer than tyw, while 
 these words depend on eVopfflcres and refer 
 to fiorbv fu!-6p.ppoTov ; (2) rdv piv...Tav 8e 
 should refer to two persons, not two parts 
 of a person; (3) the genitives /3oos 7U- 
 vaixos would have no construction, and it 
 would be necessary to read rdv p,it> flovv, 
 ran 8' ad -yuvcuKa. These difficulties are 
 removed by accepting the hint of Guelf. 
 rd 8' av. With (3ot6v...tcL |j.ev...we have 
 a structure of the whole and the part : 
 " seeing a weird creature (that is, seeing) 
 some parts those of a cow, some again 
 those of a woman". This might be 
 otherwise expressed rd \&v povv, rd 8' aij 
 ^vvoIko, but the text is equally good 
 Greek; cf. Pindar P. 11. 48 dpuporipois 
 6/j.dioi TOKeuji, ra p.arp66e» p.h Kuru, rd S' 
 fcVepffe irarpos. The neuters should not 
 
 be pressed to signify apBpa or ^uAij, for 
 the human part may not be represented 
 in limbs, but in actions and behaviour. 
 
 554. Some words have been lost which 
 should correspond to v. 562. The MS. 
 reading Zeus alcSvos Kpe'aiv diravirrou is 
 generally suspected. Hermann, believing 
 Zeis to belong to the lost verse, reads Si 
 aluvos k.t.X. and fills the lacuna with 
 irpd,KTwp tuvS' i<pain\ Zeis. But inasmuch 
 as almost immediately (v. 561) we have 
 in a more appropriate context Si aluvos, 
 and inasmuch as aiwvos Kptwv is not a very 
 intelligible (or here apposite) expression, 
 the flaw may be looked for in zeyCAlco- 
 noc as a whole. For the sense we re- 
 quire something which shall signify the 
 power of Zeus (v. inf. 565 &c.) "Zeus 
 alone is superior to Hera". The greatest 
 probability in the case of lacunae is that 
 the lost lines began with words or forms 
 in some measure resembling words or 
 forms at the beginning of adjacent lines. 
 If here the copyist, deceived by some such 
 resemblance, took Zeis as the beginning of 
 the present line, whereas it rightly belonged 
 to the next, when he came to the next he 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 117 
 
 Ai<5? 8" wirqixavrq) crdevei 
 
 KaX delais iwtirvoiaK 
 
 iraverai, Saiepvav 8' diro- 
 
 <TTa£ei, irevdi/iov al8d>. 
 
 Xafiovaa 8' epfia Alov d^jrevSel Xoym 
 
 yelvaro 7ratS' d/xefiipfj, 
 
 81 almvos /xaxpov iravoKftov' 
 
 555 
 
 (580) 
 
 S60 
 
 dvr. 8'. 
 
 KaradiXyei. 555 /3io 5' aTrypiavTip aBkva M. Aids 8' Schuetz. Sua 8' Her- 
 
 mann. %ep&s 8' Wecklein. /3ias dvitparif Paley. f}la...xepl>s H. Voss. Mihi 
 arridet 0ry£s. 556 xal Aids irepurvolats metri causa Oberdick. At sibi pro- 
 
 vident metrum, nam si in hoc carmine syllabae longae longam brevi brevem 
 reddere conaberis, Aeschylum de integro scribes. 557 rj/aierai Burges. 7rau- 
 
 cTat...airo(rrafew vix Graece J. H. Schmidt. airocrxcLfa Hermann. 559 dpe/ipa 
 
 Weidner. 8' Ipvos Hartung. Proverbium est. Vide adnot. d-rpeice? Heimsoeth, 
 
 would probably omit it under the impres- 
 sion that he had already copied it : see crit. 
 note. Tvpawda expresses the absolute 
 power of Zeus, and with airaiaTov recalls 
 e.g. Dem. Lept. 478 ijyoSpTO yap od /uicpav 
 TvpavvlSa ko! tovtov weira.VKe'vai. 
 Hdt. I. 123 aviiru8e...ws XP^I Kff/>w irpo- 
 ori/cra/jeVovs t&ii 'Ao-n/aye'a iravaai ttjs 
 )3a<ri\r)tiis, &c. The xvpavvCs of Zeus 
 differs from the hated rvpavvlSes of Greece 
 in being oi irawrea, both in fact and in 
 right, 
 
 555. Hermann's Sua 8', besides being 
 open to Paley's objection that the Greeks 
 said Stias iratieral ns rather than Sua 
 iratieral tipi, leaves an obvious want. 
 After the mention of Zeis in v. 554, either 
 Kelvov or Aids is required to take up and 
 emphasise the fact that it was Zeus who 
 wrought the cure. Aids 8' of Schtttz sup- 
 plies the necessary word. dirr]|Mtvnj> 
 O-0EVCL is a kind of oxymoron (cf. v. 1035 
 eip.a>ci fita), with a reference to the fila of 
 a lover who /fcdferai the loved object. 
 Cf. Prom. V. 848 
 
 ivravda 8?) ae Zeis rl9i\aai Ifuppova 
 iircup&v drapflei x el P l Ka ^ Oiyiiv phvov. 
 
 557. iraverat i.e. rav oSdvwv (=ava- 
 iraierai). The expression airocrrdjei irtv- 
 0i|u>v al8<5 SaxpiW strikes one as the 
 nearest approach to a prettiness to be 
 
 found in Aeschylus, though it does not 
 equal the concettism of the late writer 
 Musaeus (Hero and Leander, 173) aldovs 
 itypbv tpeudos aToard^ovaa irpotT&irov. If 
 it be sound, it must mean that, returned 
 to consciousness (Hpuppuv redeiaa P. V. 
 848), she lets fall tears (which she could 
 not shed while in her distraught con- 
 dition), tears prompted by shame and 
 grief at what she has undergone (ivvoovaa 
 8 wiirovBev Schol.). irivdipLov alSCi thus= 
 "the shame which looks back with grief 
 on the past". It may seem gothic to 
 suggest that after all Aeschylus wrote 
 i8p<5, a word used of "drops", not only 
 of sweat, but of myrrh, gum, grape-juice 
 &c. (where we speak of "tears"). Im- 
 pressions are of course not safe to be 
 trusted, but the "sorrowing shame of 
 tears" impresses one as of a later birth 
 than the poetry of Aeschylus. 
 
 559. gppa: to p&pos Schol. " Ballast " 
 of a ship, flapos is used of unborn chil- 
 dren, Cho. 992. With Xa/3o5<ra cf. iv 
 yaarpl Xa/3e?« (Aristot. H. A. IX. 50) of 
 conception. Pindar (P. in. 16) puts it 
 more literally tpipovaa <riripp.a ffeov ko- 
 dapbv. 
 
 Alov <m|/cvSei Xo y<j> : k<x0w$ t\ <piip.t) (3ou- 
 XeToi Schol. rightly. There must have 
 been some proverbial use of Aioc Ippia, 
 probably of lucky ships. 
 
ri8 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 evOev iraaa /3oa %9<bv 
 
 ^>v<n£bo? " Vivos roBe 
 
 Z971/0? iariv aXfjOws. (sss) 
 
 rk yap av Kwrkiravaev "H- 5^5 
 
 pas voaovs eirifiovkow; ; 
 
 Aios toS' epyov Kal toS' av yevos \ey~iov 
 
 e^o^d irov Kvprjcrais." 
 
 tiv av dewv ivSi/ctoripoco-iv o-vp. e. (sm) 
 
 duffel Weil, aif/eyci Oberdick "puri" istius senarii causa. 562 Qu. dv9' av ? 
 
 563 <pv<rt{oor M. civtrffwos Stanley. c>i/<r<fo'oi/ Schuetz. 7' 2/wos Weil. to St) M, 
 corr. Porson. rodi Turnebus. 566 /107011s Oberdick. SdXous Naber. iiri- 
 
 f}oii\ov Schuetz. 567 Aids to'5' Hpyov Kal too*' &v yivos \eyav ef 'Emi^ou 
 
 KUfrri<raj.$ M. Videor mihi locum emendasse : vide inf. i£ ivatpwv Bothe. 
 
 563. tywrltpos, commonly used with 
 ala or yrj, and for this reason, and because 
 viewed in connection with mi. 565 — 568 
 <f>v<r££oov can have no point with 7^01, it 
 seems best to accept Stanley's correction. 
 \Qinv 4>wC£oos=Ai<H' TafifioTOv aXffos {v. 
 
 537)= Egypt- 
 
 566. voVovs tiTtpouXovs i. e. iiri|3e|3ov- 
 Xev[ievas. vda-os is a general word for 
 mischiefs or diseases of both mind and 
 body. Pers. 750 vbtros <ppevwv, Soph. Aj. 
 59 (tavtaaiv v6aois. 
 
 In Soph. Ant. 42 1 the Tu0cis is a 0ela 
 vooos. 
 
 567 sqq. The crux of this passage lies 
 in the question where the quotation ends. 
 The impression of rhythm is that it closes 
 with the close of the antistrophe. If we 
 read i| 'Eirdtjjov we are met with great 
 difficulties. (1) If Kvprjo-cus be the end 
 of the quotation, toS' i-p-yov will mean 
 the cessation of Hera's hostility, t68« 
 7cvos will be Epaphus, and IJ 'Eird<pou 
 therefore meaningless. (2) If erripouXovs 
 end the quotation, Aids t68' Jpyov will 
 be a remark of the Chorus and t68s vt'vos 
 will = ifatSs. The rest must be explained 
 with the Scholiast Kal t6 yfaos ruiCiv {£ 
 'Ewcupov \4ywi> etvai rrjs d""o;0efas Kvptyeis 
 Kal oi yjiefaei. But to whom is the remark 
 addressed? To an imaginary listener? 
 Such an address is highly unlikely here, 
 and there is little point in saying " our 
 
 race is from Epaphus ", when 4k Aids is 
 rather what they felt and meant, etvai too 
 can scarcely be omitted. It is possible to 
 conceive of them saying Kal rode yivm 
 \iywv ehai i£ iKetvov tou vlov tov 
 Aids Kvpfiauer &i> TO, but ^| 'E7rd0ou 
 (without having said that the son of Zeus 
 was so called) does not give, the same 
 force. (3) To make the quotation end 
 at d\i)6us is to deprive the emphatic 
 dXr;0£s of the argument which supports it 
 in the following question, which would 
 be very abrupt if spoken by the Danaids 
 themselves. Moreover the same objec- 
 tions would lie to ^| 'E7rdo>ov. It is much 
 better to understand that w. 567, 568 
 contain a further remark of one Egyptian 
 to another. The 2nd pers. is then quite 
 natural. Removing the punctuation after 
 Ipyov and taking 7&0S rode of Epaphus 
 (as in v. 563), we find all clear except £{ 
 'Ewatpov ; which is an error for Sijoxd irov 
 by a mis-division ££ o\airov. 
 
 S£oxa Kvprjirai is to hit the mark like 
 an dVpos TofoVijs (Ag. 628). irov is well 
 suited to the imaginary conversation of 
 neighbour with neighbour. ^o\os occurs 
 P. V. 459, Ag. 1622. Kvprjo-cus (sc. TOU 
 ffKOTToO) with participle cf. Cho. 418 tI 8' 
 ax (pavres rvxmp.tv, Ag. 1233 &c. 
 
 569. evSiKUT^pouriv en SpYois, "to 
 the performance of deeds which have a 
 greater claim upon him". "Non sunt 
 
IKETIAEC. 119 
 
 KetcKoifiav eiiXoy&K eV epyots; 5 70 
 
 <et yap> trarrjp fpvrovpyos avrpftetp, aval;. 
 
 yevov Tra\ai6<f>pa)v, pAyat 
 
 reicTwv, to irav pdicap ovpie Zev. 
 
 vir djO^a? 8' ovrivo? Qoafyav. ovt. e. (595) 
 
 569 Hv' odv 8. ivtiucureptas av Hartung. 571 — 572 irarty <p. a. aval- yevovs 
 
 Tra\eu6<ppwv k.t.\. M. Deficit units senarii pes. Vulgo putant aliquid, quod — • •* 
 valeat, ante irarrjp excidisse. Supplet etiri ye Hermann, (an Si Schwerdt, airos 6 
 Heimsoeth. Quoniam autero non necesse est syllabatim inter se respondeant 
 senarii, multa sunt quae et ante warty et ubicunque vis in versu interponere liceat. 
 Itaque airos post (pvrovpy&s H. Voss. fSporwv (melius, opinor, 0ei2v) post aval- 
 Heath. Intellego equidem quid sit irarqp yevovs; non intellego quid sit aval- yej/ous.. 
 Vocativus est <a>a%, et secundam personam requirimus. Inter EPTOIC et TTATH P 
 excidisse videtur El TAP vel CYTAP. Erat tamen qui de et yap (pvrovpyos (adsc. 
 gloss. woT^p) avToxeipuva£ yevovs cogitabat. 572 ye'vovs.M.. Quare s deleverim, 
 
 vide adnot. TeKeituppiav Hartung. 573 rb irav p-^x a P °fy"<" Zeus M. Corrigere 
 
 ©Blsus sum. to tt&vtwv Paley. rpoirav Verrall. 574 apxas M. ihrapxps 
 
 iustius facta, sed quae iustiorem auctoris 
 merito invocandi causam praebeant" 
 (Weil), i.e. Ipyois a ns hSiKwripias av 
 iroiali). See Liddell and Scott iwl B. 
 III. 2. 
 
 571. See critical note. It should be 
 noted, as a help to restoration, that the 
 passage is a recapitulation of the opening 
 lines w. 503 — 514. 
 
 ira.Ti]p <f>vTOvpY05 intentionally pleo- 
 nastic or reiterative. So (but less vigor- 
 ously) Soph. O. T. 1482. Euripides uses 
 (Tro. 481, I. A. 949) (pvrovpyos alone = 
 irar^p. 
 
 avTO\£i.p, 6 rrj eavrov x el pl Oepaireiaas 
 rip 'Iii Schol. If he had said xiaas ( ' ' im- 
 pregnated") he would have been nearer 
 the mark. avTo\«ip is to be joined with 
 <j>vrovpYos, since it cannot stand alone as 
 coordinate with wari/p, <pvr., t^ktoiv. It 
 is necessarily a qualifying word, and is 
 (except in the derived sense "murderer") 
 coupled with verbs [rives i/>Kod6p.i)aav ; 
 Spvi0es airdxeipes Ar. Av. 1132) or geni- 
 tives (air&xeip rijs aaekyelas Dem. 524) ; 
 so el (pvrovpy&s here = £<pvrevaas. 
 
 572. Yevovs MSS., iraX.ai6cj>p<oy, how- 
 ever, is altogether perplexing if taken as 
 an epithet with- piyas t4ktuiv. In Eum. 
 
 838 e/ie iraOeiv rdde, <pev, tye vaXaiodipova, 
 the meaning of the adjective is neft at all 
 clear and the article is sadly mjrtsed. But 
 yecoO iro\v/j.vricrTaip (sup. v. 514) seems to 
 be repeated here, so that if 7eVous be cor- 
 rected to Y e "ov, iraKaioQptav =iro\vfivq- 
 arup, through the meaning ippovqaov ra 
 irdXai (yeyevqiiiva). 
 
 573. to irav fiaicap ofipw Zev, an echo 
 of the opening /jundpoiv p.aKapraTe...6\pie 
 Tied (w. 503 — 505). to irdv |*aK0.p = 
 irdvTws paKap, TrdvoXpe. The prJx a P °f 
 mss. is probably due to the illusion that a 
 neuter noun must follow t6 irav. Unfor- 
 tunately the antistrophe is corrupt in the 
 same place, though it may be almost cer- 
 tainly restored without any reference to 
 the metrical question here. Paley for- 
 merly explained rb irav fri)X a P oBpios as = 
 6 irofcav fnjxavTiv oiplfav. But though 
 oupios may have this verbal force (cf. 
 wiropa iropLfios P. V. 904), it would surely 
 be necessary to read 6 and not t&. The 
 Scholiast gives i\ iravruv yjrixavi], taking 
 t6 irav /aJX a P as i* 1 apposition to otipios 
 Zeis. 
 
 574. 8oa£o>v, Ka9-l]it.evos Schol. Cf. 
 Soph. O. T. 2 rlvas iroB' Sdpas rdaSe /lot 
 foafere ; Connected with Qaaaeiv, Boukos, 
 
120 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 to fieiov Kpeiaaovtov' icpaTweiq' 
 ovTivos dveodep rjfievov <ri/3eb /cparij. 
 irapea-Ti S' epyov a>? e7ro? 
 ffirevaai ti t<2v \6%io<: <j)4pei (ppijv. 
 
 A A. Oapcretre, •7rai8e<}' ev to. t&v iyywpimv 
 
 575 
 
 (600) 
 
 Elmsley. Deinde deafav Bothe. 575 xpelaaov uv M, corr. Turnebus. tI /lelov 
 
 ...Kpwrivus; Burges. Kparivei M, corr. Schuetz. Kpwriveiv Hermann. Twxivuv Heim- 
 sbeth. 576 oiirivos M, in Sarwos mutatum. oirivos Robortellus. rlvos i' Bam- 
 
 berger. riiiAv oi M, corr. Turnebus. o^/3« k&tu M, corr. H. Voss. xpdros Heath. 
 tcbrov Bothe. 578 o-irevo-ai M. areSrai. Wecklein. SoiJXios M. Vide adnot. 
 
 AOXOC et AOAOC inter se satis saepe confunduntur. ri T&vd' oi Aids Paleio 
 approbavit Oberdick. /SoiiXios Auratus, ofiXtos Stanley, 5a.tikt.os Abresch, aXokos Schuetz. 
 579 — 580 Vulgo post iyxuplav interpungunt. Deinde 817/441 Butler. Sine inter- 
 
 and the gradation 8af(6of) Ov. The other 
 meaning" hasten " (ffoos) would be possible 
 (though less good), if it were not for the 
 very distinct v. 576. 
 
 575- T0 V&ov Kpa<r<rovuv, possessive, 
 not comparative, genitive, to peiov is 
 cognate ace. =rb fieiov Kpdros : "thou 
 holdest not the inferior powers (belonging 
 to i.e.) deputed by superiors". He is no 
 Sirapxos or satrap, but is himself /SacriXeis 
 fiaaikiwv, &va£ dvaKTav, Te\4o>v 7-eXeioro- 
 tov Kparos (v. 503). 
 
 576. The objection to Kara lies, not 
 in the construction (for the genitive abso- 
 lute is easy), but in the adverbs avuQev 
 Kara. The reference is from below up- 
 wards, &via Karwdev, not vice versa. If 
 anything be made to proceed &vta8ev it is 
 kotos (hence kotov Bothe) or Kpm-q (Voss). 
 It is Greek to say otiris &vu8ev ■qp.cvos 
 KpdTtj o~ol airodeUvvo'i, kotov <roi fpipei &c, 
 but not Greek to say oinva dvoiBev ij/icvov 
 0o(3« K&ru. In the one case the action 
 descends, in the other it ascends. So 
 one may say ol ix Trjs iroXeus \Wovs 
 £j3a\Xoi/ but not rods ix rijs irdXews XlQois 
 ipaXKov. The tautology too in &vu9ev... 
 Karu is weak. By reading Kpdrij with Voss, 
 the whole becomes oinva 6.vu0ei> KpaTowTa 
 tr^a. 
 
 577. 2p7ov us frros, "deed or word 
 alike", ' Cf. Herod. HI. 135 ravra. elire, 
 
 Kal B.p.a tiros re xal Ipyov eVofec. Paley 
 quotes Apoll. Rhod. IV. 103 tvd' eVos 
 ijSe Kid ipyov 6/wv irtXev iaaupJvotai, but 
 he translates "action is as prompt as 
 speech to execute anything ", taking Ipyov 
 us tiros as subject to irdpean and ti as 
 obj ect to ffirevo-ai. Rather irapeor 1 ( = }tcet 
 libi) o-irdcrai 'ipyov ti 105 £iros. 
 
 578. Xoxios is adopted here with some 
 confidence. SovXios of mss. has been 
 variously altered, but no suggestion has 
 given much force either to the adjective 
 or to <|>£p£i. <pp$iv is the niefis gravida of 
 Zeus, which is about to give birth to a 
 word or deed. <j»pei=" carries in the 
 womb", or else "gives birth to". In 
 the former sense we have II. vi. 58 
 HvTtva yao~Tipi p.i]Tiip...<l>tpei l and in the 
 latter it is common. Instead of the Xox^s 
 4k vqSios of Apoll. Rhod. IV. 756 the 
 action comes here \oxlas ix <ppems. As 
 for the corruption, A0X10C first became 
 A0A10C, thence SovXios. The former 
 part of the corruption was frequent. Cf. 
 Rhes. 16 p.Sv tis \oxos (al. SoXos) 4k 
 vvktuv ; ibid. 93 n&v tis iro\ep.iwv dyyeV 
 Xerai 86\os Kpv<paios; (where two MSS. 
 give Xd^os). 
 
 579. Some editors punctuate at iyx<»- 
 plav. Hermann imagines a lacuna. But 
 the construction is tu SeSoKTcn Ta irav- 
 t«Xtj 8fj(iou-i|fr|<f)£o-(iaTa t<3v h/\upiuv : 
 
IKETIAEC 
 
 121 
 
 58O 
 
 Srffiov SeSoKrai TravreKri "^(pltr/jutTa. 
 XO. w xaipe, wpecrfiv, fytXrar dyyeXmv e/iol. 
 
 ev elire 8' rjfitv' trot tceKvparai Te\o? ; 
 £4r tsv aparovua -^elp zi -&pav TrXijdveTai : 
 
 punctione rjSrj pro Sij^ou Schwerdt, Xofflv Heimsoeth. : 581 dyytWav sec. man. in 
 M. ayyiKur prima man. et Guelf. 582 £v6<rwep Tip.iv iroi KeKiprurai M. Rober- 
 
 telli Ivurire b" r)p.1v ttoi KeKvparat recipiunt pleriqiie. Melius ?c elvi $' Turnebus. 
 tveirc 8' r)p.lv cod. Guelf. 583 x^po^-lBietu M. x^P #""» Dobree. %eip 0' 
 
 &iri) Dindorf: at quis Umquam re ita positum vidit? x^P #"•<<" Turnebus. Swot. 
 Victorius. Wei' Schwerdt. Sirep Hermann (potuit in 7rXi;...). Sa-q Paley.' Scripsi 
 Xelp (Tl APAN)TTA...i vide adnot. jrXijSiVercu cum Hermanno praeferunt non- 
 
 "In our favour have been resolved the 
 complete (and final) popular resolutions 
 (i.e. resolutions of the people in irjpoi 
 assembled) of the natives". iravreXr) i.e. 
 they need no further KApwins. Aeschylus 
 seems to conceive of Argos as under a 
 limited monarch, with a senate (v. inf. 
 678 &c.) and an iKKKijala which turns 
 royal or senatorial 7rpo/3ouXei)yiiaTo into 
 law. There is naturally some confusion, 
 as may be seen by a comparison of the 
 passages 343 sqq., 345 sqq., 373 sqq., 497 
 
 sqq-» 5 8 3> 9 IQ &c - 
 
 581. The title irpeo-pv in the sense 
 "old man" would be abrupt and un- 
 pleasant as an address to the Danaids' 
 own father. Though this abruptness is 
 tempered by the more tender vocative 
 expression which follows, it seems neces- 
 sary to understand irpfo-pus as=irp«rPtv- 
 njs. Danaus had been the envoy of his 
 daughters (cf. 459 sqq.), and from v. 498 
 (koX gov 5(5d£wp irartpa iroia xpv Xe^eip) it 
 is clear that he had to plead their cause. 
 7rpe<r/3eurijs is not a poetical word, irpi- 
 <r/3eis is even in prose the ordinary (though 
 not the only) plural in that sense, and the 
 singular irpio-fivs = wpeafitVTr)s At. Ach. 93 
 tov re <rbv rod 7rpeVj3ews. A Scholiast on 
 II. IV. 394 quotes from a poet 6 irpia^m 
 oUtc t6ttt€TM oW ifiplfcTM. " Hail, 
 envoy, dearest of all envoys ". 
 
 <J>£Xtot dyyiXav ipol: ayy{K\av also 
 gives good sense, " bringing dearest 
 tidings". 'But the expression in the text 
 
 is one well recognised- e.g. Soph. Aj. 14 
 (3 <t>84yp! 'A 8avas ^iXtotijs i/tol $euv. El; 
 
 I I 26 W tftlkTCLTOV fiVTJfJLeiOV avdp&TTWV efXOL. 
 
 Cho. 1049 0'Xtot' av8pdnrwv varpl. The 
 emphatic pronoun gives a touch of affec- 
 tionate fervour. 
 
 582. iv Airk 8", a conjecture antici- 
 pated by Turnebus. The expression de- 
 notes that an expectant person wishes to 
 be satisfied at once as to the main or 
 essential point. The word efi has not 
 satisfied the Danaids; and they demand 
 the actual terms of the decision. Danaus 
 proceeds to tell them this in 588 sqq., but 
 inasmuch as in v. 583 they have spoken 
 of a division in voting, he. prefaces 
 his statement with the remark that there 
 was no division. The poet feels the ne- 
 cessity of omitting the account of all that 
 Danaus and the king had done in the 
 interval of absence. Hence the eager Iv 
 eiwi put in the mouth of the Danaids. 
 Cf. Soph. Aj. 1140 eV <roi (ppao-ia- tovS 
 iarlv oiixi Bairriov. Cic. Sest, HI. 8 de 
 Antonio nihil dico praeter unum. 
 
 irot. Cf. Cho. 528 Koi iroi re\evrf xal 
 Kapavovrat \6yos; Pers. 735, &c. The 
 idea of motion towards an end is felt as 
 
 flmuch as where it is expressed, e.g. S. c. T. 
 
 r 157 7toi Si rt\os irpojScts eVd|« 0eds; For 
 the rest, cf. Cho. 874 pax 7 !* "I&P &1 
 /ce/ci5pwrat t£\o$. 
 
 583. X et P 0lr ^' , l6v«T<H may be variously 
 emended (v. crit-. note). The reference 
 is plainly to the x^porovla of the it- 
 
122 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 A-4- eSoljep 'Apyeloio-iv ov " St^o/J/307r<as 
 
 d\\' war 'dpTjfirjtral fie yj]paiav $pevw — 
 TravSrjfiia? jap %epoi Beffuovvfioii; 
 
 (60s) 
 
 5*5 
 
 tiulli. 585 dXV us t' avrjp^a-at/u M, corr. Tyrwhitt. yi/paif <ppet>l M et editt. 
 
 Accusativum postulat sensus : vide infra. 586 irarSyp.lQ M. iravSypids H. Voss. 
 
 ic\ri&la, which was the more usual form 
 of voting,, the \j/ij<pos proper being only re- 
 sorted to upon certain special matters. The 
 Scholiast's note wbrepor irhelovs ol <rufi- 
 /uixovvTcs ypuv fj SXlyot is absurd. Danaus 
 has already told them that the assembly 
 was.in their favour. Paley however, from 
 this comment, reads o<nj, making the 
 Chorus put the question "quot manus 
 in maiorem partem sublatae sint". For 
 our guidance we have Ag. 1370 ra6n)v 
 (T^vyviiiaiv)iirai.vav irivTodev ir\i)66vopai, 
 where ir\r]B6vop.ai probably does not mean 
 "I am in a majority" but "I am being 
 filled", i.e. the speaker likens himself 
 to a KadliTKos, into which votes are being 
 poured from all sides. The Chorus knew 
 that the decision was in their favour, so 
 that no emendation should aim at asking 
 which way the voting went, but what 
 decision was come to. The terms of the 
 resolution, though favourable, might be 
 various, iroi raicipuTfu t&os ; asks this 
 question; and the present line should 
 either contain (1) a relatival clause quali- 
 fying tAos or (2) a question explaining 
 the sense of the former one. If (1) be 
 right, we might read Sti ir\r|6ucTai, TI 
 having been lost in II. If (2) be right, 
 we should, from Ag. 1370 (above quoted) 
 and from e.g. Cho. 510 Spiv KariipSiatrai 
 tpptvl, look for an infinitive. TIApav 
 nAi)6vcTai is suggested in the belief 
 that the similarity between TIA and IIA 
 was the cause of corruption. This is to 
 be preferred to the former alternative, 
 inasmuch as Span with emphasis is much 
 in point: "What does it decide to doV y 
 The analysis of the line is perhaps as 
 follows. KpaTovcra \dp = 01 Kparovvres ttj 
 \tipoTOvC<f. . Of the hands held up, those 
 
 voting on the winning side are collected 
 into %e!p Kparovaa, those on the losing 
 side into %elp fyawptvi), as if the as- 
 sembly were personified and had two 
 hands only. The Kparouo-a x^P would 
 be filled (irXriBieaSai), the other not so. 
 This is quite different from the use of 
 X«p (manus) in such phrases as Hdt. 
 VII. 20 /ieydXfl %apl irkySeos ("a great 
 band"). 
 
 As to the forms irXt|8vv» and ttXtjMw 
 no distinction (at least in the medio- 
 passive) can fairly be drawn. 
 
 585. vripeuav <pP eva > a correction 
 apparently necessary. Danaus grows 
 young again "in heart", but it is not 
 the aged heart that makes him grow 
 young again, as the dative would imply. 
 It would be possible to say uxrr orripyqaal 
 p.e yr)$oi<ry tppenl "so that I grew young 
 again through joy of heart", or Arfl' 
 rfiBrfiai. ju torqfiibtrr) ippevl "so that I 
 rejoiced because my heart grew young 
 again", but if we are to express the part 
 or respect in which the delight or re- 
 juvenation takes place we must say 
 Tiadfpiai. yt)paih> ippiva, arrjpijirai yqpailw 
 tppeva. Thus infr. v. 753 ayyeKov S' 01) 
 p.tp.ipeTa.1 7r6\is yipovd', ypMbvTO. 8' ei>- 
 y\iiir<rip <ppevi, the dative is one of the 
 instrument or means "an old man, but 
 made young by eloquence". Here the 
 only apposite sense is given by the ace. 
 respectus. 
 
 586. iravB'np.Cq. is usually kept and 
 treated as =irai>8ripe[. But though trav- 
 S-qpla may well enough bear this meaning, 
 and though wavSypiq. i^ipx^Sai, wpovip.- 
 ireadai, are natural expressions, and vav- 
 Siip.l<} ^Tj0ife<r0<u would be equally natural, 
 the combination t<ppii-ei> aWyp iravSripla 
 
#** 
 
 IKETIAEC. 
 
 123 
 
 e<f>pii;ev afflrjp TwSe Kpaivoinwv Xoyot'—' 
 
 ■qfba<s fieroiKelv rrjoSe yr}? eXevdipovi; 
 
 K<ippv<Tt,a<TTov<; %vv t dcrvXia fipoT&v' (mo) 
 
 xal fjLijT ivoUoov p-vr r ijrrfKv8(ov Ttvd 59° 
 
 ayeW iav Se irpoariOy to /caprepov, 
 
 tov ji/r) fiorfdrfaavfa rtSi'Se yafiopcov 
 
 an/iov elvat, %vv tftvyfi . StjfirfKaTa). 
 
 roiavS" etreide p<qcnv dfifi rjfi&v \eya>v ( 615 ) 
 
 aval; HeXacrywv, licealov Tirjvbs kotov 595 
 
 587 \byuv (superscripto o) M. 588 iieraaxtiv mera libidine BtKges. 589 
 
 KapvaiauTovs M. 591 wpoffTefffi Hartung. 593 Sij/n/XdrTji' Steph. Byz. in 
 
 voce 8i}j!tt>s. S^/ttiiXoTOK Holstein. 594 i-iru0ev M. 595 Aids cod; Guelf. 
 
 stands on a different footing. ■ Though 
 the sense ultimately = irav57)/ilf qpav x«- 
 pas Sei-iavifiAvs were tppt^ai rbv aWipa, 
 it is better, in the constant confusion of 
 the inflections -a and -as, to restore the 
 genitive. iravSrmlo. obviously cannot be 
 joined to Kpau/ivrinv. 
 
 587. KpaivovTwv, in apposition to 
 iravSr)|i.£as and dependent on \cp<r£. 
 TovSe X670V = hanc regis sententiam. 
 \6yov, as in the phrase irponBivai \6yov 
 ( = -yi<iiji4os irport.$4i>ai), for the course 
 recommended in a speech. 
 
 588. i)|i.as (icTotKetv. The Scholiast 
 says to £I-t)s, £So£ei> i)ims utToweZv. The 
 infinitive is the ordinary infinitive of 
 ^j/ijipiapMTa, and the clause is in a manner 
 quoted (thence ruvSe v. 593). Otherwise 
 the infinitive might be regarded as exe- 
 getical of ro^Se \6yov. Their position 
 would be that of ij.iT01.K01. in the technical 
 Attic sense. 
 
 (j.€ToiK«tv ■yrjs, a construction cwral 
 Xey., but analogous to other partitives, 
 with iJ.ertx.uv, neraXafSHV &c. 
 
 589. KcCppvcridcrTovs. Cf. sup. 286, 
 387, 400. 
 
 a.o-v\la. Pporuv i.e. wore jxtj <rv\a<r8ai 
 viro Pporuv. The genitive is one of 
 "freedom from...". jSporfic is not idle, 
 but signifies "safe from any man (how- 
 ever strong), though no one can guard 
 
 against the gods". "Quod ad hominum. 
 vim pertineat". 
 
 591. d-yetv, part of the phrase ayAv 
 koX ipipav, and the only part here appropri- 
 ate, since chattels are not in question. 
 Gf. Hdt. vi. 30; Archiloch. 155. 
 
 irpooTi8g, sc. the ftnjXus or houtos : 
 in question, The Scholiast should not 
 have supplied ris. In Latin quis is often 
 to be supplied after nemo, but "JVe quis 
 incolarum aut advenarum nos agat, sed si 
 (ita faciet et) vim adhibebit" requires 
 no supplying of quis, nor does the Greek 
 require tis when pv>i has been separated 
 from Ti.v&. irpoimSlvai may:=(i) "in- 
 flict", (2) "employ", (3) "add". Here 
 the two last are combined "go so far as 
 to employ", to Kaprepov, cf. Pr. V. 212, 
 Ar. Ach. 622. 
 
 593. dnjiov £vv "frvyti- inula did not 
 necessarily connote banishment, but only 
 exclusion from the agora, temples, dicas- 
 teria and other public places. The de- 
 faulter in the present instance would be 
 guilty of both impiety and cowardice, 
 and each of these offences was (at Athens) 
 punishable with i.Ti/j.ta. 
 
 594. ToidvSe pTJcrtv, i.e. which fol- 
 lows. £im6e imperf. conatus (expressing 
 the gradual working upon them). The 
 verb is probably here used absolutely, 
 with fflrn* dependent on \iyiav, though 
 
124 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 fieyav "irpofaovwv /mijitot elaoiriv yjpovov 
 woKiv trayyvai, (-evitcdv aariicov 0' &/jm 
 "Keywv Snrkovv /iiaa/ia irpb 7ro\eo>? <pavev 
 afvriyavov /36atc7)/j,a 7rt)fiovr}<; ireKeiv. 
 
 (620) 
 
 Zijvis Ueo-tov Weil. 596 irpbtppwii un> M, corr. Canter, Pro elobrnv multum 
 
 arridet is rb irav. xpb>"t Heath. 597 Habet scholiasta yp. vKarvvai, quae 
 
 quidem pessima est lectio. Locum parum intellexerunt editt. ; vide adnot. waKfivai 
 Auratus. Ceterum ir6\a Bothe, Weil ; t&\u> Scaliger. 598 irpbs irSKews Her- 
 
 there is rhythmic inducement to construe 
 roiavSe ffiaai as cognate accusative with 
 dreiBe, a use which in the case of irelBeiv 
 is elsewhere apparently confined to neuter 
 pronoun and adjectives, e.g. Soph. O. C. 
 1442 /it) ireW a p.y Set, Dem. De F. L. 
 347 l<f>r; r/Keiv ireireiKiii <f>l\inrirov airavd' 
 &aa evpupipei 77J iroXet. jbrjaiv is more 
 naturally cognate in Hdt. I. 152 airepi- 
 ovto. 'Kvpifj Aa/ct da.L/j.oi'luiv pTJoiv, yTjs ttjs 
 'EXXaSos fiTjdefilijv irokiv oivapupieiv. In 
 the word pijcriv the king is regarded as a 
 professed pip-up. 
 
 • 596 — 599- Paley assuredly misunder- 
 stands this passage. He translates ' ' warn- 
 ing the people that the dread wrath of 
 Zeus the suppliant-god would never in 
 aftertimes allow the city to thrive ", and 
 explains this use of irax«voi iroXiv as 
 the "idiom by which any tiling is said to 
 be done by another who in fact Only 
 allows it to be done" (cf. Soph. Aj. 674). 
 To this the obvious answers are (1) that 
 after a verbum declarandi ovitot* and not 
 Hijitot' should be written, (2) that ira- 
 X»vat would rather be the future or 
 iraxwoi &v — though no doubt instances 
 of the unqualified aorist may be quoted, 
 (3J that the construction is too involved. 
 Hermann, while losing much of the 
 thought, gives the right construction 
 "edicens ne civitas magnam in futurum 
 tempus Iovis iram augeat". The verb is 
 virbum vetandi: irpo4>iovu>v (ovtoIs) |"i- 
 itotc iro\iv iraxvvai ("that the state 
 should . never feed fat") k<5tov Znvds 
 'IkktIov. The wrath of Zeus Hikesios 
 is likened to an insatiable monster. 
 
 596. irpoipuvuv pTJiroT, as in Soph. 
 Aj. 1089 Kat 1701 -wporjjwvw rovSe pA] 6&ir- 
 tuv, Ibid. 1047 ae (piavd rovSe rbv ce- 
 Kpbv \epoiv pAi avyKoixlfcw. His own words 
 were p.iptoTe ttoXis waxwirw. 
 
 eloOTiv xpovov, els tov ixeriireira yjpi- 
 vov Schol. The word elaoitu/ appears to 
 be awal; "Key., but ii-oiriv occurs Ag. 115; 
 neroiriv Soph. Phil, n 89, and Katomv is 
 common. The genitive is of reference : 
 "hereafter in regard to time", and be- 
 longs to the category of KaKws irapair\ov 
 xeiaOai (Thuc. I. 36), xoX~£iroi> T0 " /M"» 
 (Plat. Rep. 328 e), cB iJKav filou &c. 
 
 "If you reject these suppliants now" 
 says the king " be sure that in time to 
 come you will pay the penalty ". 
 
 597. iraxvvai, viz. ir-qp.ova.uri {v. 599). 
 Shakspere's "I will feed fat the ancient 
 grudge I bear him". Pind. P. n. 55 etSov 
 'Apx^oxov flapv\6yois exfieoiv iruuv6p.e- 
 vov. "The feeding fat" intended is by 
 satisfying its appetite for revenge. The 
 abundant penalties paid by the sufferer 
 are the food of the kotos. The Scholi- 
 ast's alternative reading irXat-vvai is a 
 late word and absolutely worthless in the 
 context. 
 
 feviKov do-Tiicov 8" apa, because Da- 
 naus and his daughters were both feVoi 
 (under the protection of Zeis £eV<os), and 
 also doroi by reception and (rvyyeveh by 
 descent. Plat. Legg. 730 A £evucwv S' 
 0.8 Kal imxwplw aiw.pTiip.&TWv to irepl 
 rois iKiras fieyiorov yiyverai apAprrnw.. 
 
 598. irpd iroXcus. It is hard to under- 
 stand the irpos Tt6\ttas of Hermann and 
 Paley. The latter's explanation is by a 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 125 
 
 ToiaiiT (Ikovwv ^epcrlv 'Apyeloi \eaW 
 eicpav avev tcKTjrrjpos &5s elvai rdBe. 
 SrjfjLTjyopovs Brj 'icap/tyey evirt6ei<; (TTpo<j>d? 
 
 600 
 
 maim, Paley, Weil, quibus infra in adnot. repugnatur. 599 ain.rfx.Avov Stanley. 
 
 601 tickavav eiKKirropos M, corr. Turnebus. iS5' dvcu Martin. 602 — 603 Srifir/- 
 yopovs S' 1JKov<rev eiTeiBeis (postea eiireiOels) arpotpas | Stj/ios HeXcuryQv M. Manifes- 
 tum est illud drjp.os e prioris versus initio factum esse, et inter se opponi oratorem 
 (Pelasgum) et auctorem (Iovem). Itaque &va^ HeXao-ywv Meineke, aybs Heimsoeth. 
 Eiusdem modi sunt Tayos, irpbp.os. Pro b" iJKovtreii scripsi Si] 'Ka/tfev, quod verbum 
 
 metaphor from a pestilence or a hostile 
 army approaching, and he compares e.g. 
 Thuc. I. 62 itrrpaToTreSeiLioPTO irpbs 'OXiic- 
 Sov. Hermann briefly says of the text 
 "id hie nihili est". On the contrary it 
 is irpbs irfiheus which is "nihili". irpbs 
 with genit. never implies motion towards 
 or position before, but the point from 
 ■whose direction a thing is contemplated. 
 Persons at a distance from a city, speak- 
 ing of a camp before the city, might, in 
 defining the position of that camp rela- 
 tively to themselves, say it was irpos iro- 
 Xews ISpviiivov. So a monster appearing 
 on that side which is towards the city 
 might be called irpbs ir6\eus ipaviv. But 
 the inhabitants of the city itself would 
 speak of such a camp or monster as irpb 
 Tr6\eas iSpvp.ivov, Qaviv, and would use 
 irpbs of the side of the city towards which 
 the thing lay, e.g. irpbs BaK&acnjs, irpbs 
 aypuv tpavh &c. The construction here 
 is the same as in II. VIII. 561 iripa (pal- 
 vero 'IXi60t irpb, Aeschin. De F. L. 47 
 irpb tujv bfp'da'Kp.&v irpotpalveadai. 
 
 A monster such as the Sphinx before 
 Thebes, the Python before Delphi, the 
 sea-monster before Troy, and the dragons 
 generally of antiquity, is the p6(Ttcrip.a 
 conceived of. 
 
 599. Poo-Ki)|ia irn(J.ovtjs, "a thing to 
 be fed on suffering". Hermann says "in- 
 sanabile nutrimentum malorum fore": but 
 p6<rKT)|xa is a beast which is being fed, not 
 the food which fattens another, except in 
 the sense in which a fattened calf is both 
 the thing fed and prospectively the food 
 of the feeder. In Eum. 302 avalparov 
 
 {HbcKrifia b~a.ip.ovwv the sense is "victim", 
 an animal being fed for the sacrifice. An 
 diii^Xovov j36o7C7j/«t is an "impracticable 
 (z. e. insatiable) " animal of the kind , whose 
 appetite for irriptovr) is inexhaustible. Cf. 
 Plat. Rep. 584 B ap.r)%avos rb /ityeBos, 
 Apol. 41 C dp.rfx.ai'ov eiSaip.ovlas, and 
 such phrases as &p.ifxavov &aov. With 
 /36ffK7)yu.a irr\p.ovr\s i.e. & §6aKerai. irr\p.ov% 
 cf. S. c. T. 244 Toirtp yap"Api)s ^oVketoi, 
 tpovy fiporav, Cho. 26 Ivyjiolai jSoVkctcu 
 Kiap. 
 
 601. olvsu KXijTrjpos: irplv direiv top 
 Ki/pvKa, "apdrw Tas %elpas Srip toO- 
 ra do/cet" Schol. This was the for- 
 mula of the ecclesia. The crier was pro- 
 perly called Ki)p\>%. Homer (II. xxiv. 
 577) combines the words KrjpvKa <ca\i} J 
 ropa. The people were too eager and 
 unanimous to await the call to vote. 
 
 602 — 603. The restoration given in 
 the text offers an original form from 
 which the traditional text may well have 
 been derived. If in Si]KapI<ev the 8' was 
 separated as the particle (a natural pro- 
 cess), T]Kap|;ev (aided by the apparent 
 sense of the context) would be liable to 
 pass into i\Kov<rtv as the nearest intelligi- 
 ble word. From the beginning of v. 602 
 the beginning of v. 603 was corrupted 
 into StJ[j.os. This may or may not have 
 been due to the fact of the former line 
 having AH and the latter AN as the 
 opening letters. The sense required is 
 certainly an antithesis between the work 
 of the king and that of the deity. Paley, 
 keeping the text of M, finds the following 
 opposition : " it was the people that heard 
 
126 AICXYAOY 
 
 aval; liekaaywv, Zev$ 8" iireicpavev rekof. 
 
 XO. dye 8rj, Xefjeofiev eV 'Apyetoi? (625) 
 
 ei5%<i? dyada? dyadwv troivd'i. / 605 
 
 Zei)? 8" ecpopevoi fjevio? %eviov ...-' 
 
 crTOfiaTos Ttfias eV aXrjdeia 
 repfjbov afie/jLTTTop irpocyairavrav. 
 
 in hoc genere proprium est; vide adnot. Minus bene possis Sri '£eupev. 8' iXvaev 
 Meineke, Hermann, Heimsoeth. Ceterum ovvqyopovs Geel pro Srniiryopovs. 603 
 
 iwiKpavat Dindorf : recepit Weil. 604 X^fo/iex M, corr. Turnebus. 606 &<po- 
 
 the eloquent appeal, but it was Zeus who 
 put it into their hearts to vote in our 
 favour". But this is manifestly only a 
 verbal and not a real antithesis. Rather 
 the poet means that the outward and 
 audible persuasion came from Pelasgtfs, 
 the inward and spiritual from Zeus. Her- 
 mann's ?X.ucrev OTpo0e£s, solvit contionem, 
 is scarcely worth serious refutation, orpo- 
 4><is joined with Su|nyyopovs and riiriOrts 
 could not possibly mean anything but 
 "turns of oratory". The metaphor is 
 from the twists and turns of wrestling. 
 Cf. Ar. Ran. 775 ol S' dicpodi/ierioi. \ twv 
 dvnXoyiiSv koX \vyt,ffp.av teal arpotpav \ 
 iirepe/idvri<rar, Eccl. 1025, Plato Rep. 
 405 C 7rd(ras arpotpds arptyetrdai. Stro- 
 pha is similarly used in post-Augustan 
 Latin. Kaimri is also a rhetorical term, 
 and KaTaK&fiirTeiv arpo(pds (Ar. Thesm. 
 68) is used of music. For Kd/MTrreiv in 
 rhetoric, cf. Pherec. Xap. 1 . 1 5 Kd^irrav 
 lie koI trrpi<pav Skqv \ Sit<t>8opev, Ar. 
 Thesm. 53 KafAirretv v^as dipldas iirutv. 
 
 Sr\, a proper introduction to the anti- 
 thesis: "it is true". Aeschylus no doubt 
 had a contempt for democratic rhetoric. 
 
 604 — 608. The anapaestic prooemium 
 serves the purpose of getting the Chorus 
 into their proper places for the ensuing 
 lyrical movements. At v. 609 the prayer 
 proper begins. 
 
 604. &yt 8tJ. 
 xal x°pi> v d\j/ii>it.ev , 
 lit' pa ai, Oii/xcBa. 
 
 be 'Apveiois. 
 
 Cf. Eum. 307 dye &>i 
 Pers. 140 a\X' dye, 
 
 Cf. Bion I. 81 Kelpe- 
 
 adai xi-bas iir' 'AStbviSi. The notion is 
 of an object over which a prayer or offer- 
 ing is made. Otherwise, but less well, 
 itrl cum dat. might be compared with its 
 use in hostile demonstrations, e.g. Ag. 
 1400 {KOimd^eai ivl) : S. C T. 483 {fmt- 
 pavxa fSd^eiv iwl). 
 
 605. iroivds, rare in a good sense. 
 ci/toi/Sas Schol. Cf. Pind. P. I. 59 /ceXa- 
 Srjo-ai trowdv TeBplirirwv, Nem. I. 70 xa/id- 
 tuv tieydXuv noivds. Inf. 607 it is varied 
 to ri/ids. 
 
 607. eir ctXi]8cia, "with truth". Cf. 
 Hes. Theog. 540 SoXly M t4x"V> & c - 
 
 608. The correction given in the 
 text involves the restoration of Q for 
 (a corruption more due, however, 
 to pronunciation than to shape), and 
 the addition of N. IIPOCAIIANTAN 
 would naturally suggest the preposition 
 irpbs and its case. Weil's reading comes 
 to the same purpose, but involves much 
 less likely change. He rightly renders 
 "ita ut vota, quibus hospites honoramus, 
 ad exitum evadant integrum", i.e. (ware) 
 dwavrdv (auras) wpbs ripiwv &/ie/n,irTov. 
 diravTotv is common with irpbs and els. 
 Plat. Theaet. 144 B, Dem. 543, Aeschin. 
 82, 2i, Isoc. 58 B &c. For the sense cf. 
 Ar. Lys. 420 toiavt dirfivTTiK is rotavri 
 ■jrpdyfiaTa. Bion IV. 7 daxdMw 6Va oJ 
 t^Xos oiSev dirdvrq. The compound 
 irpoirairavTav is a frequent variant on 
 irpoairavTav in MSS. avvawavTav is in 
 Aristotle. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 127 
 
 vvv o7T ifjbdv, dedi 
 Sioyevet?, kXvoit ev- 
 KTala reXr) ^eovaa^' 
 
 (TTp. a. (eao) 
 
 610 
 
 Setiot. H. Voss. 608 Ainipirruv trpbs &ravra M. S.p.ep.TToi Guelf. d/ie/iTTov 
 
 Salvinius ; dpApvuTm complures. irpotrairavTav ipse scripsi. ripixov' awavrav irpbs 
 dfiefiTTTov Weil, iri/iirav irpbs ripiiova ttAvtois audacius Paley. ripfusva. vup.wv irpbs 
 &iiep.vTov Wecklein. 609 sqq. De distributione huius cantus vide adnot. Neque 
 
 hemichoriis neque fvyois partes suae satis certe reddi possunt. 609 vvv Sre Kal M. 
 
 Servant nonnulli dubitanter. corr. Badham. vvv £rt koX Heath, vvv irore St] H. 
 
 <u H 
 Voss. et itotc vvv Burges. 611 evKrea. yhei M. 7&1J cod. Guelf. T6AH 
 
 scripsi. evKTaTa yivu plerique ; at saltern requireres TifSe. evKrai' aTevij H. L. 
 
 609 sqq. With the whole of this beau- 
 tiful ode one should compare by all 
 means Hesiod. Opp. 225 sqq. It is 
 variously analysed by editors. Paley, 
 Kruse and others divide it between 4ui- 
 Xopio, allotting to 'HM. o' and /3' the 
 strophes and antistrophes respectively. 
 There is no satisfactory evidence for this 
 distribution, still less for transposing with 
 Oberdick strophe and antistrophe 7' — a 
 transposition based on the desire for a 
 supposed regularity in the order of the 
 sentiments expressed. Westphal gives 
 the following analysis 
 
 (a) 609 — 617: prayer for protection 
 from war. 
 
 (b) 618 — 634 : grounds of the prayer. 
 ( e ) ^35 — 645 : for protection from war 
 
 and pestilence. 
 
 (d) 646 — 652 : for piety. 
 
 ( e ) 653 — 656 : for fruitfulness. 
 
 (f) 657 — 666 : for protection from war 
 and pestilence. 
 
 (g) 667 — 672 : for fruitfulness. 
 W 673 — 676 : for piety. 
 
 (i) Epilogue. 
 
 It is vain to look for perfect symmetry 
 in this (piX/m/ios eixfi. An analysis un- 
 biassed by preconceptions of the " Ter- 
 pandrian nome" will give the following 
 results. There are three main divisions 
 A. 609—634. B. 635—656. C. 657 — 
 688. Of these 
 
 A contains invocation, prayer against 
 
 war, and commendation of the Argive 
 evfftfieia. 
 
 B contains a prayer (1) against pes- 
 tilence, (2) against ordcris, (3) against 
 destruction of youth, (4) for old men and 
 good counsels, (5) for piety to Zeus Xe- 
 nios, (6) for fruitfulness. 
 
 C contains a prayer (1) against civil 
 <rrd<ris, (2) against pestilence, (3) for the 
 preservation of youth, (4) for fruitfulness, 
 (5) for pious worship, (6) for old men 
 and good counsels, (7) for fairness to 
 foreigners, (8) for pious worship. 
 
 A may therefore fairly be regarded as 
 introductory, but strophe and antist. 5' 
 cannot be marked off as epilogue. In 
 comparing B and C we find (though 
 with a difference of order) a repetition of 
 exactly the same sentiments, but that in 
 C itself there are added (answering to 
 each other) prayers that honours be reli- 
 giously paid to the gods. It is therefore 
 manifestly impossible (nor is it requisite) 
 to rearrange the sections in such a way as 
 to produce symmetry. 
 
 609. The MS. reading vvv ore Kal is 
 inappropriate to the context, even if it be 
 intelligible. The Scholiast says avrl rod 
 eiwore, an impossible statement. Such a 
 comment could only be in point in stat- 
 ing an ellipse, if for instance the poet had 
 said simply Kal vvv kXjJoit' with etirore 
 irplv implied, cf. Soph. O. T. 165 (where 
 the whole is expressed). Dindorf ren- 
 
128 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 /iijnoTe irvpi^arov 
 
 rai/8' dva HeT^a^ylav irokiv 
 
 rav aj^opov fiodv 
 
 KTiaai /idy^Xov Apt], 
 
 (635) 
 
 615 
 
 Ahrens. 612 Tvp4<pa.Tov M, corr. Turnebus. 613 t&v UeXairylav to\iv M. 
 
 Corrupta est etiam antistropha. Interciderunt, ut videtur, aliquot litterae. Fuerat 
 TAN(AANA)TT. ravdc IleXaaylav eiecto TroXu/ Klausen. Sunt qui tteXturyuv, 
 JleXaffyov, HeXatrydv scribant. t&vS' aylav ttoXui Badham. 614 rbv &xopov jSoae 
 
 M, corr. Hermann, rbv &nopov /3oas ingeniose Kruse. 615 <rTrj<rai Hartung. 
 
 ders "nunc temfus est, ubi" (apparently 
 according to the analogy of toOt' 4kc!vo), 
 and commentators quote S. c. T. 705 
 vvv 6Ve <sol TrapiaraKtv . It is however 
 hard to see what contrast is intended be- 
 tween this time and any other, or what 
 is the purpose of the emphatic Kal. Pa- 
 ley quotes Plaut. Rud. 664 Nunc id est 
 quom omnium copiarum viduitas nos 
 tenet. If vvv 8re=nunc id est cum, it 
 can only refer (1) to some well-known or 
 proverbial time, (2) to some expected 
 critical time. But this is not the former, 
 nor is it critical so far as the Argives and 
 prayers for good are concerned, however 
 critical the general position of the Da- 
 naids may be. Keek's rendering "nunc 
 demum, cum Argivi preces exaudiverint, 
 sic vos quoque, Di &c. " would obviously 
 require vvv tire Kal vp,eis, deal, k\i)ow\ 
 Moreover |j.ov or «|iou or an equivalent, 
 e.g. Badham's l|tdv, is required to qua- 
 lify xeotfiras. The construction Sir' e/ity 
 X«")erijs is elegant enough. 
 
 610. Sioycvcis. This epithet, when 
 used by Homer of kings, probably im- 
 plies no more than sovereignty and "di- 
 vine right". Here it should not be made 
 to mean "born of Zeus", for though 
 this would apply to Phoebus, Artemis, 
 Athena &c, it would not be inclusive 
 enough for a prayer of the following na- 
 ture. It is the Stop 7^xos, not the Aioe 
 7&os, which is thought of. In S. c. T. 
 528 Aicryevous 'A.p.(j>lovos= "Zeus-begot- 
 ten", and ibid. 127 Pallas is Aioyecis <pi- 
 \i/iax<>v xp&Tos, and no doubt the mean- 
 
 ing "Zeus-born" was as frequent as it 
 was natural. None the less the wider 
 value of the word "of the race of the 
 devas" asserts itself in places like the 
 present. 
 
 H 
 
 611. evKTaia yiva \«ovi<ras of M is 
 supposed to mean ei%as rQSe t$ yiva %•> 
 eixraXa being treated as a noun. The 
 unqualified yhu is doubtful enough in 
 itself, but is made 'more so by the evi- 
 dence of another reading, H being writ- 
 ten over ci as a correction, evKTaia is 
 found alone in Soph. Trach. 239 
 
 tvKTaia tpalvuv, rj V6 p.avrelas nvbs; 
 but there t&ij stands in the line imme- 
 diately preceding. From r«Nt| to TeAr) 
 involves only familiar corrections. t«Xt) 
 = " offerings ", cf; Pers. 204 avorpbiroun 
 dalfioai I BiXavaa Bvaai iriXavov, wv riXr/ 
 T&Se, Soph. Trach. 238 rtXri tyicapira, 
 Eur. Frag. Busir. (r/u/cpa x et pl 9iaavres 
 riXri, Eur. Med. 1382 &c. rtXr) x^ ov <">- 
 further gives a metaphor from libations. 
 The Danaids offer WXij which are not 
 1-yKapwa but evKTaia : they pour out x°"£ 
 which are not x°a' of wine or milk but 
 Xooi of prayer. 
 
 612 — 615. Both this place and the 
 antistrophe are corrupt. The emenda- 
 tion given in the text satisfies the sense 
 and construction of the present passage 
 and also the metre of the restored anti- 
 strophe. Construe pijirorc |i.d\\ov "Api] 
 (subject) kt£<tcu tAv dxopov podv (object) 
 dvd rdvSe IIeX. tt6X.iv irup£«j>aTov (sc. o{- 
 <rav). To insert a word which may ea- 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 129 
 
 rbv dpoTois 
 
 depl£ovra fipoTovs iv aXXoit. 
 oiveic &KTurav jj/ta? 
 yfrfjtjiov 8' eii<f>pov edevro' 
 alhovvTai S' l/ceras Ato?, 
 •irolfwav ravS' d/iiyaprov. 
 
 ovSe fier dpaevcov 
 
 (640) 
 
 620 
 
 dvr. a . 
 
 616 — 617. iv dporcus 6. jS. dXwais Schuetz. rbv dporois 8. /3. d,udXXeus Faehse. rbv 
 iporovs 8. fipoT&v ivalfiovs Tournier. ival/iois Lachmann. ivbirXois Burges. Vul- 
 gatam explicavi. 618 uKreurav (superscripto 1) M. tpKrurev scholio deceptus 
 
 Paley. "Nil est cur in ailveic' et afovTcu offendamur. 6? 2 ouS' he«' H. Voss. 
 
 sily have fallen out and so clear the con- 
 struction, is at least as likely a remedy as 
 to read r&vde, omit jriXie, and leave a tor- 
 tuous structure ktCctoi Podv "Apr| = potj- 
 <rai "Apr] (with Tvptyarov tt6\iv as sub- 
 ject). Hermann says that the oratio.recta 
 would give /trj7rore r/Se JIe\aayla tt/k &xo- 
 pov float* Krlveie ((3oui(ra) fidx^ov "Apy. 
 Examination shews that constructions of 
 this kind are very rare : when some me- 
 trical error is removed in such sentences 
 by the most natural correction, it gene- 
 rally follows that the structure also is 
 simplified. Oberdick, keeping tok &xo- 
 pov, makes "Apr; the subject and rdvSe 
 OeXcurylav the object to irvpltparov nrlircu, 
 axppov fiohv being presumably analogous 
 to flari\v dyaSbs. 
 
 612. iropCc|)OTov, proleptically, irvpl 
 &va\oi8e?oav Schol. *]<j>a. " slay " ( = sjdtv 
 " strike") applied to an inanimate thing 
 as in /tuXr)0aTos. So " water- slain corn" 
 in earlier English. 
 
 613. dvd, S. c. T. 346 KopKopvyal 
 8' iv' darn. The shouts are those of the 
 enemy sacking the town, and the cries of 
 the conquered. Cf. Ag. 320 Tpotav 
 'Ax<"»J rrjS' i%ova iv riftip^.' | dt/iat /Sojy 
 &Iuktov iv irfiket, irpiireiv ■ | xal tuv d\6v- 
 tuv Kid KpartiadvTiov dlxa \ (pBoyy&s ixoi- 
 eiv Ian avjxipopas SurXijs. 
 
 614. rdv, "his wonted" . The p<wj is 
 dxopos (cf. inf. 660) as opposed to the 
 sounds and songs of festivity. The /Sojj 
 
 T. S. 
 
 of the feast is accompanied by the lyre 
 and the dance, the |8orJ of war by slaughter 
 and tears, cf. Eur. Andr. 1037 7roXXa! 
 S' dx' 'T&Wavuv dyopas dxbpovs arovaxds 
 /ii\wovTo Svardvwv roiciav dXoxoi. For 
 jSoi} of music, II. XVIII. 495 aiSXol (pbp- 
 luyyh re /3orjK lx ov - 
 
 615. |j.dxXov. The Scholiast seems 
 doubtful as to the meaning in his note 
 rbv els rods iro\ifiovs Karutpeprj, rj rbv 
 TaKlnfidKov. Rather /tdxXov=" lustful" 
 in a sexual sense (cf. Shakspere Henry 
 V., the speech before Harfleur), with re- 
 ference to the outrages of the conquerors 
 upon women. It does not seem pos- 
 sible to transfer it, with Weil, to the 
 meaning " petulanter in pugnarum amo- 
 rem effusum". Usually the term is 
 applied to women or womanish men 
 e.g. Paris (II. XXIV., 30). But we must 
 admit exceptions, just as we have to allow 
 \dyvos to be sometimes used of women. 
 
 617. dXXois is variously explained: 
 (i) — infaustis, adversis, on the analogy 
 of dXXofos, trcpos (see v. 375). This is 
 Hermann's view. There appears to be 
 no trace of this sense before Plutarch, 
 though the adverb d\\us is so used : 
 (2) = " in aliis quam ubi meti solet" 
 (Ahrens) i.e. "strange": (3) "in other 
 battlefields than this" (Paley): (4) = 
 dWoTpCois, "alienis" "fields not his 
 own". This gives the best sense. Ares 
 reaps where he has not sowed. oXXos= 
 
 9 
 
1 30 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 yfrfjfjiov edevr dri/ico- 
 crai/re? epiv yvvaacwv, 
 Alov iiriSofievot, 
 irpaKTopa re\ecr(f)opov kotov 
 
 Sv(71T0Xefl7}T0V, ov 
 
 Tt? av oofioi e'xpi 
 
 eir 6p6(j>(ov 
 
 fiiaivovra ; fiapi)<s 8' i(f>i%ei. 
 
 (645) 
 
 625 
 
 (650) 
 
 63O 
 
 623 aripdaavres Karsten. 624 Possis tmiv. 626 irp&KTopa re axoirbv.M, 
 
 quod emendare conatus sum. irpaKrop' iirltricoirov Paley. re ical aKoirbv Schuetz. 
 irp&KTop' aireirlo-Koirov Heath. TrpaKTop 1 at/mros aKoirbv Butler. irdvaKoirov Hermann. 
 irpaxTop' arris kotov Bamberger. 627 SvairokipriTov bv otfr<s av M, corr. Burges. 
 
 dvo-iroXepov rbv oilns Butler. dvo-iraXa/irj rbv otiris Meineke. 628 kxoir' 
 
 (quidni SXoit'c) Bergk. ^x 6 '" ( e ' XiKaloiro) Martin, exuv (et lalvono) Weil. 629 
 
 iir' 6p6<puv Stanley, eV opo<j>y Burges. 630 Metaphora offenduntur editt., 
 
 aWbrpios in Pind. P. IV. 268 el pb\6ov 
 aWois dprpivg btio-ravov iv Telxeaiv, ibv 
 ipr)p.ibaaaa. x&pov. 
 
 623. aTipuo-avTCs 'ipw y. d.ri\Loa= 
 anpiojci), cf. Cho. 636. To make a thing 
 anpov and to hold it in no honour come 
 to the same thing. Compare Eur. Hel. 
 455 us avail ijTip.tiii.ed a with I. A. 943 
 avd£i ■iyri.p.ao'p.ivr). Xen. Cyr. I. 6. 20 
 uses arip.6.£w in the legal meaning of 
 dripjita. 
 
 624. epiv. The Scholiast's ttjk r)pav 
 aiio-Tanv should be taken as a note upon 
 this word rather than on irotuvav above. 
 tpiv — o-Taaiv=partes. Cf. Eum. 311 us 
 tirt.vwp.lj. o-raais apd, Cho. 114, 458, Ag. 
 1 117. The "women's quarrel" (or 
 "contention") is the women's side of 
 the quarrel. 
 
 625. All editors except Bamberger 
 keep c-Koirov or some compound of it. 
 The Scholiast gives rbv Aids btpBaKpbv rbv 
 irdvra o-KOTovvra, words which certainly 
 are no evidence for ir&vo-Koirov, but which 
 simply make the best of the passage. 
 It should be noted: (i) that if aKoirbv = 
 "watchman", Atov o-koitov is no phrase 
 for Zeus himself. An attribute, quality, 
 part or action of a person may be put, 
 with an adjective formed from the name 
 of the person, as a way of designating the 
 
 person himself, but a noun of the agent 
 cannot be so placed. Thus it is good to 
 say fSi7) 'Hpa/cXijeh; for Kparepbs 'Hpa/cXjjs, 
 or Aios kotos for Zeis koteW, but not 
 'Hpd/Aeios rpoveis for " Heracles the 
 Slayer". So one may use x e 'i° 'Hpo- 
 k\eia, Kapa Alov, yijpvs 'OptpeLa as peri- 
 phrases, but not Aios o-Kowos : (ii) that 
 there is certainly a loss of some syllable 
 or syllables : (iii) that re cannot join two 
 such epithets as Atov and irpaKTopa: 
 (iv) that irpoKTopo should = "ultorem" 
 or " exactorem" '. For these reasons and 
 from Aeschylean expressions elsewhere 
 it is not too far to seek the correction 
 in the text. For kotov with the following 
 papis cf. Eum. 800 pi) fSapbv kotov oKi\- 
 i/nio-Be, and sup. v. 318. For irpaKTopa 
 with kotov cf. Frag. 257 toO SavovTOS r) 
 AIkt; Trpaaaei kotov, and prjvis paaTeipa 
 (v. 137). For Te\eo-<J>6pov in this con- 
 nection S. c. T. 655 apal TeKeatpbpoi, 
 Ag. 700 Teheo-altppiav pijvis, T407 pa 
 rty Tpkeiov T7;s ipi)s iratSbs AIkijv \ dripi 
 t, "Qpiviv t, and Soph. Aj. 1390 pvr)- 
 pMv 'Epipis Koi Te\c<r<popos Aitr). 
 
 630. (iiatvovTa. Modern taste may 
 object to the metaphor: Aeschylus did 
 not. The kotos is an ill-omened bird 
 polluting the eaves, and while we are 
 apt to be disgusted at the physical filth, 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 131 
 
 a^ovrai yap Sfmlfiovs 
 Z171/0? iKTopas ayvov. 
 roiydproi icadapoiai /8<o- 
 fioi<s ffeovs apeaovrai. 
 Toiyap viroaielav e« 
 
 (655) 
 trrp.0. -635 
 
 Graeci non item. Coniecturarum magna messis provenit. pvrpiiovTa Pauw. koto.1- 
 vovra. Schuetz, IpfiaXvavra. Butler, \axalvovra Bergk, laiovra Hermann, vatovra 
 
 Meineke. At vide adnot. 
 634 ifcapiaovTai Meineke. 
 
 632 ayvois Schuetz. 633 rotydpn M. 
 
 o 
 
 635 iwoaiawv M. eKovvtwv Enger. 
 
 the Greeks would rather shudder at the 
 religious defilement. Paley quotes Verg. 
 Aen. in. 216 (of the Harpies) "foedis- 
 sima ventris proluvies". Hes. Opp. 744 
 /M)8t Sofiop toiQv aveirl^e<7Tov KaraXelirav \ 
 py tis ifafap^vr) np&txi {xp&tv) X<*/cfyvfa 
 Kopiivij. Ar. Av. 1 1 14 — 1 1 17 may be 
 compared for the /ttjWovcoi on statues, 
 which, according to the Scholiast there, 
 are aKeTrasp.ara, awep bmiSian reus 
 K€tpa\cus twv dvSptdvrtav 81a to p.)] diro- 
 irareiv kwt' airdv to opvea. The same 
 metaphor in Eum. 177 trepw h K&pq. 
 pucurTop' ix xelvov irdaerai. 
 
 631. 6(iaf(iOi)S, sc. ecLvrdv. This with 
 I'K-ropas comprehends the relations of 
 v. 597 l-evucov dffTLKOV 6' afia fiiaap.a. 
 ■ydp, rightly referred by the Scholiast to 
 v. 622. 
 
 635. vwo<tk£wv. The metaphor (as 
 iroTao-8<» shews) is from a bird flying 
 out of a leafy bower. iwoijKlwv is, how- 
 ever, generally taken literally of the 
 mouths of the Danaids shaded by the 
 suppliant boughs. But this is to forget 
 that their boughs are laid down on the 
 irar/os (v. sup. 485 /cXdSous pfo airov 
 \eiire and 486 xal Sr) <r<pe \eliroi). They 
 have not taken them up since, and are 
 moving below Xevpov Kar' aKffos. Kruse 
 explains the reference to be to garlands 
 of olive, which he supposes the Danaids 
 to have worn. He quotes Lucr. in. 913 
 "inumbrant ora coronis" (of drinkers at 
 a banquet). Munro however there ex- 
 plains ora = tempora, because he natu- 
 
 rally enough thinks it far-fetched to talk 
 of the crowns on the heads shading the 
 faces, still more so of shading the mouth. 
 In any case garlands worn at a banquet 
 have nothing to do with suppliants. 
 Other passages cited are Verg. Aen. 
 VII. 154 'oratores ramis velatos Pal- 
 ladis' and XI. 101 'velati ramis oleae', 
 and it is true that Vergil generally uses 
 velare=coronare. Yet his 'vina coro- 
 nant' and 'omnia vel medium fiunt 
 mare' give us little confidence in his 
 Greek authority, supposing him to have 
 had any. Eur. (Or. 383) has Ufa-ris 
 d<pv\\ov irrojuaros ii-dirruv Xiras, which 
 Hesychius explains avev tucniplas. This 
 corresponds to Soph. O. T. 3 iimjpfois 
 icKddouriv ^earep-pAvoi (which Jebb renders 
 as =lKTrjpiovs icKdSovs 0-eo-Tep.pJvovs %x ov - 
 res, though it might seem as if Urriplovs 
 KXdSovs ££eoTep.p.tvoi. would be the more 
 Greek in that meaning). icXaSoi, like 
 rami, may perhaps be used of twigs 
 small enough for a garland, but BdWos 
 is the proper word: cf. Hdt. vn. 19 
 ISoxee tare(pavCbcr6ai i\alr)$ 6dKk<p. No 
 BaWol, ari(pif or aTip.p.ara are mentioned 
 in this play: there is no allusion to 
 garlands even where express mention 
 might have been expected (21, 165, 216, 
 305) : and there is no authority but the 
 questionable one of Vergil for wreaths 
 in the case of suppliants at all. Even 
 Vergil's oratores are not suppliants in the 
 same sense as the Danaids. 
 
 A better account of iirooidwv therefore 
 
 - 9—2 
 
132 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 a-TOfiarav irorda-Ow 
 
 (jyikoTifio? evya, 
 
 firjTTOTe \oifibv avSpwv 
 
 rdvBe iroXtv Kevwaat, 
 
 firiS' iirij^mpioK crratriv 
 
 irTWficMTiv alfiariaai irehov <ya<i. 
 rjl3a<; 8' avdo<; aSpeirrov 
 e<TT(o" firiK 'A^poStVa? 
 evvdrap fiporci\oi,<yb<} "A- 
 
 (660) 
 
 640 
 
 (665) 
 
 638 Xoijtiis M (sed kcvShtcu v. 639). Accus. recte se habere colligere possumus e ver- 
 sibus 641 sqq. 682 sqq. Ob id quoque \oi/j.6v scripsi, quod propter litterarum simili- 
 tudinem accus. ar&nv perfacile ante irrii/iacrtv perire poterat, nom. (trains non item. 
 Ceterum \ifibs Schuetz vcIkos Keck. 639 rwvSe M, corr. Faehse. tcevtbaai omnes 
 
 editt. 640 Deest ardaai in libris. ardais supplet Bamberger, tpts Heath. &rixwp£a 
 ardais Bergk. 641 ras M, corr. Porson. apireSlaai Heimsoeth. 643 pi] atppo- 
 
 is "from the covert of my mouth". The 
 mouth is a 6a/j.vos iwotriaos or an dvrpov 
 virovKiov, and the metaphor is that stated 
 at the beginning of this note. 
 
 637. <jn\6"n.|ios, "eager", "emulous", 
 still keeping up the metaphor of the 
 bird, which is to fly with all its might 
 and speed, vying with other prayers to 
 engage the divine attention. <piX6ri.fi.os 
 is not tpCKovarpLs and cannot = " patriotic " 
 (Paley). Nor can it mean "eager to do 
 honour" as Oberdick would seem to 
 imply. 
 
 638. dvSpuv...KEvuo-ai, cf. Pers. 730 
 darv irav KevavSplav ariva. Ibid. 118 
 xhavSpov &arv. 
 
 640. &rix<i>pCois, not simply "of natives 
 of the place", but referring to internecine 
 war "of fellow-citizens" (civium). The 
 fallen would be ivLxilipioi relatively to 
 the slayers, cf. Plat. Legg. 730 A ^vikSjv 
 koX iTrixupluv ("against fellow-citizens") 
 dfMpri)p.aT<j>i>. 
 
 ordcriv rather than gpw is to be sup- 
 plied (v. crlt. note). Moreover in v. 662 
 the corresponding term is jSoav tv5i)p,ov, 
 cf. Pers. 716, Eum. 976 sqq. 
 
 641. irru|j.a<riv. Phrynichus says 
 Trwfia ewl veitpov rtBtaatv oi vvv, 0! 8' 
 
 dpxaioi ovx oilrtos, d\\d irrfhpja.ro. veicpuv 
 rj oIkwv, cf.Eur. Phoen. 1482 irrdfiara vetc- 
 pwv rpiaatav, ibid. 1697 'EredicXiovs irruifia, 
 Ores. 1 196, Andr. 653 iretrfipara vexpuv. 
 Rutherford (New Phryn. cccli) says 
 there is no necessity here to render 
 Trrwfui ' carcase ', but it may be trans- 
 lated 'downfall'. Rather both Phry- 
 nichus and Aeschylus are right, since the 
 epithet irnxuplois serves the purpose of 
 the defining genitive; i.e. though wrtli- 
 puiaiv could not alone =irri>puaa> venp&v, 
 yet irrdp-aaiv £7rix<<)ptois (with the context 
 alfiariaai) can = 7tt(£ j iicwu' iinx oJ P^ tav veK ~ 
 pdv. "EreoxXeiov irruifw. is no doubt pos- 
 sible for 'EreoK\iovs Tr&p-a, if we may 
 trust Sprachgefuhl at all. 
 
 643. A<j>po8£Tas evvdnop, not an or- 
 nate addition: the destructive cruelty of 
 Ares is opposed to the creative kindliness 
 of his consort. It is through Aphrodite 
 that "genus omne animantum | concipitur 
 visitque exortum lumina solis" (Lucr. 1. 
 4), irnvra, 8' in raxmjs ttpv (Eur. Hipp. 
 450). She is 'alma Venus' and according 
 to Empedocles even felBupos. Ares on 
 the contrary is fiporoXoiyos ; he reaps the 
 human crop which Aphrodite sows (v. 
 617). Cf. Lucr. 1. 31 sqq. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 133 
 
 /397s Kepaeiev acorov, 
 Kal yepapoivi nrpefrftv- 
 toSokoi yevelois 
 Ov/ieXai TrpeirovTcav. 
 
 64S 
 dvT. /3'. 
 
 Slras M. A ante A omissum supplevit manus recentior. 645 doipov Bothe. 
 
 646 irpeir/SuToSoKoi yepLovroiv BvpShai <j>\ey6vTiav M. Kal diairpeiriTuaav tois ytpo\iaa> al 
 8up.i\ai schol., non legens ille quidem irpen-ovTOiv sed QXeyovrw pro eo ac potuit 
 explicans. Eandem atque ego sententiam requirens irpo§oti\ois pro yep.6vTuv scribit 
 Hermann, sed pro ^Xetovtuv temptat $\e6vrwv, verbum tali sensu nusquam usurpatum. 
 yepoi/Tuv Paley. yi/utwai Kruse. 8vp.t\ai KvK\<lnroiv rectam viam ingressus Bergk. 
 
 646 — 648. A very difficult passage. 
 The MS. reading k. y. irp. -yep-ovi-cov 8. 
 <j>Xe-yovTwv evidently contains two impera- 
 tives, one or the other being without con- 
 struction, -yepapoicri is also left without 
 a substantive, a use for which the doubt- 
 ful Ag. 722 eiQiXoTcuda Kal yepapois tiri- 
 Xaprov is not a satisfying support. The 
 Scholiast apparently read the corrupt text, 
 since he gives Tr\i}poi<r8u<7av (=yep.6vT0iv), 
 and SiairpeTriTwaav roh yipovaiv al 8vp.4\ai 
 (an attempt to explain (p\ey6vrwv). There 
 may have been, as Paley suggests, a variety 
 of readings Yepovrwv, ■yep.dvTwv, wpeirdv- 
 t«v, but this is less probable. There is 
 manifestly a contrast between youth (642 
 — 645) and old age. This passage also 
 evidently answers to vv. 677 — 682 and 
 refers to the wisdom of aged counsellors. 
 Hermann is probably on the right track 
 when he says that yefiovroiv is a gloss on 
 the following verb and has displaced a 
 noun, which he supplies in irpofiofaois. 
 This, though good in sense, is not a cor- 
 ruption easy to account for. The reading 
 offered in the text is derived from the fol- 
 lowing considerations. The poet having 
 written such a sentence, it would perhaps 
 happen that ytpovrav written over irpe- 
 irovToiv and near -y€veC<HS would thrust 
 out yevetois through the similarity of the 
 first syllables. 8vp.4\ai then being under- 
 stood of altars and yepapolvi of offerings, 
 <pXe70VT0)v would supplant irpeirdvTwv 
 from e.g. Ag. 91 (3u/u.oi Suipouri (jAiyovrai. 
 What are irpe<rP«To8<5Koi 0v|u'\ai ? Paley 
 
 says "the altar-steps that receive the aged 
 priests". But the age of the priests is 
 little to the point, and it is advisers, not 
 priests, who are wanted (649 t&s Irakis 
 eS vip.oi.To). Mr Morshead has "long may 
 the old crowd to the altars go ", but it is 
 questionable whether "old-men-receiving" 
 is an epithet applicable to an altar on 
 which old men do not stand, are not 
 burnt, but at which or before which they 
 stand. An altar is UpodoKos, Bvodoxos, but 
 scarcely irpeo-^vroSoKos. Inf. 692 Ikcto.- 
 doKov is the place "on which a suppliant 
 stands". A house is fcvodoKos, but an 
 altar not so. If 8v/U\u were "altars" it 
 might be well to suggest yepapolji. wpe<r- 
 |3 vtoSotols ; but more probably here it = 
 "seats", and may possibly be connected 
 in a scale daf 80/ 8v with 0o<xfw and 
 8acuro-u. Accepted in this sense 8vp£hai 
 are certain of the piles of prehistoric 
 masonry known as Cyclopean at Mycenae 
 and Argos. Cf. Eur. I. A. 152 <r«e x a - 
 \ivois iirlKvKXiiiroiv Uls 8vp.£\as, Tro. 
 1018, I. Taur. 845 (D KvK\wirlBes eorfai, 
 Here. F. 944 rb. Ku/cXciTrcw fiadpa. Such 
 masonry was also found at Tiryns, Nau- 
 plia &c. KvK\tbirwv Udos (teste Hesychio) 
 was used in the same connection, and it 
 is quite possible that, as in the names of 
 old things old words survive, KvKKiiww 
 8vpM\ai may originally mean "seats of the 
 Cyclopes", and that Aeschylus in refer- 
 ring to Argos, where some such masonry 
 was well known, uses the word as a semi- 
 proper noun, " the Thymelae "., We should 
 
134 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 tw? voXis ev vefioiro (67o) 
 
 Zrjva [iev ev aef36vTwv, 650 
 
 tov Heviov §' v7repTaTco<;, 
 os TrbXtw vofiip alcrav opOoi. 
 TiKrecrdcu Be <f>6pov<; y<£? 
 
 649 tus TroXfis M, corr. Robortellus. to?s Keck. Qu. euvofioiro? 650 piya 
 
 aejjovriav M. Vulgo pdyav post edit. Aldinam. Sententia est " Iovetn colentes, sed 
 praecipue Iovem Hospitalem." Idcirco p.h ev scripsi. p.iy' ev H. L. Ahrens, Bam- 
 berger. 651 iiripraTOv M, corr. H. L. Ahrens e scholio. Non tamen legebat 
 scholiasta vTrepfdriiis, sed, cum iiripraTov haberet, id sine dubio idem quod inrepriiTus 
 valere censebat. In sequenti versu 6s in (lis mutavit sec. man. Nescio an ad 
 
 ws 
 
 iiripraTov potius pertineret ea correctio. twv {eWw vireptTTaTwv Weil. 653 3' 
 
 ecfxipovs M, corr. Erfurdt. Vide adnot. Se Kopovs Schwerdt. Ita iQopovs servant 
 
 have to suppose that these KvK\dnrwi> 
 fiddpa or 8vp£k(u served either as a com- 
 mon \iaxt for old men of Argos, or else 
 officially as a ^ovKevr^pLov for the yepov- 
 aia. With the former possibility cf. Eur. 
 Med. 68 (of Corinth) Ma 8% jra\al- 
 totoi I 8dff<rov<ri, aefivov dp.(j>l Ileipi}- 
 vi)s iiSap, with the latter II. XVIII. 503 
 oi Be ytpovres | e'taT* iirl ^eaTolffi 
 \l801s lep$ ivl Kv/cKip. "The Cyclopean 
 seats whereon the old men gather" is a 
 strong local touch ; and the trace of fond- 
 ness for the (Dorian) aristocratic council 
 is Aeschylean. 
 
 Ycpapoio-i — yevciois — The beard imply- 
 ing wisdom, yepapbs implies more than 
 age, viz. majesty and dignity, II. in. 211 
 yepapurepos rjef'OSvcrffevs. 
 
 650. o-cPovtwv, probably the parti- 
 ciple, depending on iro\is. It might, 
 however, be imperative, with rather abrupt 
 punctuation at vcp.oi.To. 
 
 (lev ev. The usual correction pc'Yav is 
 weak. Hermann gives the right sense 
 "colant Iovem, praecipue autem Iovem 
 Hospitalem ". 
 
 All this passage is based upon the com- 
 mon "catechism" of Greece. In Pind. 
 Ol. IX. 16 Wivopia. is the daughter of 
 9e>is, and Qi/us of Zeus EeVios, cf. 01. 
 XIII. 6 iv rq. yhp Livonia vaia, Kcurty- 
 >/)jTO re, fidBpov To\twv, &<T<pa\ris Alxa 
 ical bpArpoiros Efpdco, Hes. Theog. goi 
 
 Q4fw>, tj rtxev "(Ipas | HivopUriv re M.kt\v re 
 Kal J&lprfynpi reBahitav. 
 
 651. tov jEjeviov, cf. inf. 680 (more 
 fully). Over and above the reference to 
 the Danaids, Aeschylus is teaching the 
 Athenians (and perhaps the Argives) a 
 lesson in international justice. Contracts 
 with foreigners came under the eye of Zeis 
 3eVios: cf. Plat. Legg. 729 E 7rpds 8' at 
 rods feVous Siavmyriov c!>s ayulrraTa £u/i- 
 (36\aia 6vTa...8ijva.Tcu 5e hia<pepbvTws 6 
 ^tvios iK&trruv Saifiuv Kal debs Ttp £eWqj 
 avveirbfievot Att. 
 
 652. alo-av, what is fair and right (in 
 fujtjSoXaia &c), t6 Z<rov Schol. In Homer 
 Zeus is the dispenser of alo-o: II. xvn. 
 321 itrep Aids alaav. 
 
 opSoi, cf. Solon Fr. XV. 36 euSivei Se 
 Slxas <rKo\ids, Pind. P. IV. 153 eSBvve 
 \aois dims. 
 
 iroXup vopu. Aeschylus has in mind 
 the revolutionary tendencies of his time. 
 The contrary assertion in Prom. V. 149 
 veox/iois Se Si] vb/wis Zeis dfleVws upa- 
 Tuvet, Eum. 808 ICi Oeol vewrepoi ir<x\aiovs 
 vofiovs KadnrTaffaaOe. 
 
 For the metaphor in iroKttp cf. Plat. 
 Tim. 22, 13, Eur. El. 700 and Vergil's 
 carta fides. 
 
 653. <po'povs 70s. The Scholiast read 
 8' &popovs, explaining by /SairiXefs. This 
 is one of those cases in which we have a 
 full right to choose for ourselves. " Kings" 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 135 
 
 asWou? ev'xpfieff' del, 
 "Aprefiiv 8' eicarav yvvai- 
 kcov Xfyovs itpopeveiv. 
 
 firjSe t« dv8poKfir)<s 
 
 \0t70? iireKderm 
 
 ravBe iroXiv Sat^mv, 
 
 djfppov aKiQapiv 
 
 SaKpvoySvov "Apt] 
 
 /3odv r epSrj/iov i^oirXi^mv. 
 
 (675) 
 
 655 
 
 <TTp. y. 
 
 (680) 
 
 660 
 
 Heimsoeth, Oberdick, ut ille e<T0\ois hie KeSvois pro aXXous scribere cogatur. 5' eipiS- 
 povs 7SS fiflXois Weil. 656 \6yovs M, corr. Sophianus. 659 6at!-w M, corn 
 
 Aldus. 660 — 662 dxopos nWapis et mox re Si}p.ov ££w iralfav M. Succurrit 
 
 Plutarchi locus Amat. 758 F &xapw axlBapiv SaK.,.y6vov dp. ..to. re drjp.ov efo7rX£fouo-a, 
 unde &xopoi> dMapiv Porson. £l-OTfkl£<av Stanley, t' hSri/iov Pauwii est. " Apipi 
 Porson. /Slav t' Hermann, dxopos axWapis Saupvoyovos "Apr/s §oiu> vavST]p.ov Schwerdt. 
 
 would make a prayer that the reigning 
 dynasty might be unbroken, and though 
 this is well in its way, it gives no opposi- 
 tion between any other offspring and that 
 of yvvaucav (v. 656), nor any prayer for 
 crops corresponding to irv. 667 sqq. <pip- 
 p.aTi iraviipui of v. 669 would correspond 
 exactly to <popovs aKKovs...del. An objec- 
 tion has been taken to the use of <j>opous= 
 <(>opds, and in answer it is customary to 
 render "tributa terrae". This sense is 
 appropriate enough (cf. Kapiror e\eiv 66j), 
 but it is not necessary to limit the word 
 so strictly. Just as tokos and irpoo-oSos 
 had a general meaning before and besides 
 "interest" and "revenue," so <j>6pos had a 
 general meaning before and besides "tri- 
 bute ". The special meaning is the only 
 one in prose, but not in verse. <popa is 
 both "tax" and "crop", and <popos should 
 be given the same values. Indeed we are 
 apt to insufficiently remember the sound 
 (and etymological suggestion) of Greek 
 words to Greek ears. (popovs= "bear- 
 ings" and yas is sufficient definition. 
 
 The construction may be (1) rtKreo-Qai 
 passive, "and may ever-renewed (aXXous 
 del) fruits of the earth be born", or (2) 
 tCkt€o-8o.i middle, "and may the crops 
 ever beget for themselves successors"; cf. 
 
 Cho. 127, P. V. 768, Fr. 41. 
 
 With the whole passage cf. Soph. O. 
 T. 171 oifre y&p Ixyova | k\vto,s x^ ovos 
 atil-erai otfre tokolhw \ Irftoif Kapbd/ruv dvi- 
 Xoikti yvvaLnes. Ibid. i*jo, Ar. Pac. 
 1320 sqq., Hdt. VI. 139 oflre yrj Kaptrov 
 %<pepe otire ywaittts re Kal irdtfivai h-iKrov. 
 
 *>55- Y vvaiK " v ' from rlKTeo-Bai of crops 
 to rLKTeadai of women. The MS. reading 
 X&yous might perhaps be for -yovovs, 
 though from Soph. O. T. 171 (sup. cit.) 
 \6xovs appears stronger. 
 
 ekotciv. As Apollo was Iko-tos, e/ci;- 
 /3o'Xos in slaying men (inf. 665), so Ar- 
 temis loxiaipa, by shooting or abstaining 
 from shooting, slew or did not slay women 
 in childbirth, II. VI. 428 &c. She is 
 entitled also MXetBvia, Aoxla, and in Eur. 
 Hipp. 166 effXoxos. Her power to destroy 
 . (£k6,to.v) is acknowledged in the prayer 
 that she will preserve (tyopttieiv). 
 
 660 — 662. v. crit. note. "Aprj podv 
 t £vSrj|M)v is a hendiadys="Ape«s Po&v 
 2v8t)|m>v i.e. Podv qujnjXCou p.dxT|S. The 
 sentiment is a repetition of v. 640. See 
 also note on v. 614. ££oTr\lfav is suited 
 to "April, less so to fio&v, while dxopov in 
 sense belongs to /3odc. But the sense is 
 welded in the hendiadys. 
 
136 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 vovgwv 8' ecr/ios air outtwv 
 'Ctpi Kparbs drepirfc' 
 ev/ievrjs 8" 6 Av/ceto? ecr- ^ 
 to) irdrra veoKaiq. 
 
 KapTToreXeiv Se toi 
 
 Zev? iiriKpaivireo 
 
 <J)ipfiaTi yav •travtopm. 
 
 irpovoyM Se 06r ar/pols 
 
 (685) 
 
 665 
 aVT. 7 . 
 
 663 Seapiis M, corr. Turaebus. 
 
 664 Kparos M, corr. H. Voss. 
 
 (690) 
 
 67O 
 
 665 XiVioj M, 
 
 corr. Arnaldus. 666 iraaa M. jnwreu sec. man. veokalai M. 667 rapiro- 
 
 reXet M. KapiroreKri Stanley. KapiroreXeiv 8' In Schwerdt. Kapirore\ei 8' ?r« Har- 
 tung. 670 Pporaros M. f}6r' dypoU scripsi. |3oTi t<1>s Turnebus. aKporaTias 
 
 663. co-pos. The ydffm are regarded as 
 foul birds of carrion, sitting and waiting 
 for food. Oberdick compares Hor. Od. 
 1. 3, 30 Et nova febrium terris incubuit 
 cohors. For t£oi euro cf. II. II. 292 fiivav 
 airb ^s dXoxoio, Thuc. VI. 64 ai\l^etr8di 
 Airi two StKuv. 
 
 665. 6 Avkuos. Apollo (like Artemis) 
 is fleos d7roXXi!is as well as 0eos o-WTiJptos. 
 See on 655. As Aikeios, he is a baleful 
 god, cf. S. c. T. 145 Kal aii, Aiixei' dpa£, 
 Ai)kcios yevou arpaTt^ datui, Ag. 1227 
 " May the destroying Lyceus (not destroy, 
 but) be kindly to our youth". Apollo 
 Lyceus was markedly worshipped at Ar- 
 gos: Soph. El. 7 aOrij tou \vkoktovov 
 0cov ayopa Avkuos, Thuc. V. 47 dra- 
 yp&ipai ev ottjXj) XiWpi) 'A87)vaiovs n&v in 
 7roX«, 'Apyelovs 8i iv ayopq, kv tov 'Air6\- 
 Xwvos Tif ie p £ (i.e. in the AtiKtiov), V. 
 Paus. II. 19, 3. 
 
 667. The Scholiast has Te\e<r<popij(rtu 
 iroidria, which does not prove that he 
 read the infinitive, but which gives the 
 sense obviously required : (iriKpawiTU 
 (wore) KapiroreXetv. emKpatvuv usually 
 takes a direct accus. of the thing accom- 
 plished (xpioi, tAos, troifas &c. ), but Yap 
 (whether with KapiroreXu or KapiroreXij) is 
 an accus. of quite a different and hardly 
 possible kind. The real object here is an 
 implied eix/jv: cf. II. I. 455 vvv p,oi to<5' 
 iia.Kpi\i\vov H\8ap. 
 
 KapiroTeXtiv, probably with a metaphor 
 from paying a tax (v. 653 (popovs). Cf. 
 reXefc, iiroreXuv, iirneKeiv, \vaiTe\uv, 
 leoreXijs. 
 
 669. <t>e'p[j.aTi --fetu or partu. xmnxari 
 Schol. Cf. Ag. 119 /SoffKO/ieeoi \aylvav 
 ipiKvpASa <pipiMTi yiwav. 
 
 iravwpu), i.e. let no season lack its 
 proper produce. 
 
 670. In Eum. 944 the prayer is thus 
 expressed: nijKi. t' evBevovvra ya | Ji>K 
 SiirXoiffte iiijUptioK I rpitpoi XP^"V Tcray- 
 lilvtp. fj.rj\a answers to irpovofia /Soto, l-in> 
 S. l/i/S. to woKiyova. 
 
 Trp6vo(j.a is variously explained, irpi 
 rijs iroXeas ve/to/Mca Schol. "Signifi- 
 cantur pecudes, hue illuc, dum pabulum 
 quaerunt, vagantes" (Hermann). If in 
 the latter we substitute progredienles for 
 ■vagantes, the explanation seems a true 
 one in point of fact. This "forward- 
 grazing" was so much noted by the 
 Greeks as to be embodied in their word 
 irpo^ara, of which irpovona /Sord is here 
 the poetical equivalent. irp6para is not 
 used in tragedy, and in Attic prose was 
 restricted to sheep (just as we have 
 virtually restricted "fowl" to the gallina- 
 ceous tribe and "deer" to the cervine), 
 but among the Ionians and Dorians the 
 original and wider sense /3ot4 a irpofSalva 
 was retained. Instances from Homer and 
 Herodotus are plentiful. The verb irpo- 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 137 
 
 •jroXvyova reXidoi' 
 
 to irotv t e'/e Bai/iovav Oakoiev. 
 ev(ftafiop 8' iirl fimfioi 1 ; 
 fiovaav Qeiar doiSoL 
 dyvwv r e« aro/jbdrmv <f>epe- 
 
 (695) 
 
 675 
 
 Schwerdt. fiorlt rots Wecklein. /Sori 70s Hermann. dfipiitaKois Bergk. 672 
 
 \d$oiw M, corr. Hermann. Xa/3oiei' Turnebus. Xaxo'ex Dindorf. Versus continuat 
 Schwerdt eiSai/iovus Xdicoiex | eviprjfiots eirl f3up.oTs | Beiav fiovo-av k.t.X. 673 eu0ij- 
 
 fiois S' M fita/iols p.ov<rai Seal r' M. Optime correxit Hermann, fiovaav BeUv H. L. 
 Ahrens, quod aliud est. eitfrqfiov 6" tmfSQev Turnebus. ewi^tivruv Butler. MoB<7tu 
 Bkawiv aoifiav H. Voss. Kwfiois pro jSw/wks Geel. 675 ayvav Boissonade. 
 
 v£fie<T0ai in a metaphorical sense occurs 
 Soph. El. 1384 tSeo" Sirrj Trpovifxerai." kpn]s. 
 Contrast dirurBovofios, Hdt. IV. 183 ivroivi 
 Kal oi otrujOovop-oi |S6es ylvovrai' dirurBo- 
 i>6p.oi 8e Sta ride elfft. t& xipea Ixowi 
 KeKV<pira e"s to IfiwpoffBe' Sia touto dirtou 
 avaxiopiovres ve'/wvTai. 
 
 dypois=ruri. In the separation of Bo- 
 TArpoic Pord was marked off, while the 
 remainder appears only in the corrupted 
 form toc. So the singular without a 
 preposition, Horn. Od. xn. 187 irariip 8k 
 cros airodi p.lp.vu \ iypif, ov8£ ir6\u>fie 
 Karipxerai. 
 
 673 sqq. The reference is to the choral 
 songs especially affected by the Dorians, 
 and in form best known to us from Si- 
 monides and Pindar. Aeschylus is pur- 
 posely using comprehensive terms. The 
 words lirl |3<u|j.oIs are used to define the 
 songs as belonging to a religious cere- 
 mony (i.e. not ovcoXta, or hymeneal or 
 erotic songs), and though strictly it would 
 exclude processionals (wpoaoSia) we should 
 not demand such technical precision. In 
 the case of 8i.0vpap.f3oi., the ouXds and not 
 the </>6p/uyl- accompanied (v. 676). The 
 same is the. case with Kwp.01. Chiefly no 
 doubt the poet meant ipvoi, iraiaves, irap- 
 Btvia. The il/wos sounds the praise (kMos) 
 of gods and heroes, the irai&v is an ode of 
 thanksgiving (sometimes of prayer), Trap- 
 Qbna are praises of Apollo and other gods 
 sung by virgins (though usually accom- 
 
 panied by the flute). All these were sung 
 lirl fSupms. 
 
 cii<|>a|tov — (i,o5<rav restricts us to hymns 
 of praise and thanks. The passage an- 
 swers to vv. 683 — '685 and is a prayer for 
 «Wj3eia. 
 
 ei<pafu>v, a word of the Greek liturgy. 
 The epithet is necessary, cf. Pind. P. x. 
 54 3v Ba\lais l-fiireSov evtpafilats re p.&- 
 Xior' 'AtoXXaw xalpu. The verb was 
 £irev<jyrnj.eiv: Frag. 281 irtuav' tTrT\v<pi]p.T\<jev, 
 Pers. 620, Eur. I. A. 1468 i/iels 8' iwev- 
 17/1*1} (Tar', a veavl8es, ircucii'a ri\fi% 
 avp.<j>opq.... 
 
 674, povo-av Betar". One of the few 
 corrections which do Hermann full credit 
 in this play. Ahrens' 8«i€v should mean " to 
 place upon the altars", since fiovaav Beivat 
 can hardly =p,ov<rav BitrBai in Aeschylus. 
 Even Pindar's Hfivos opparat Bip.ev atvov 
 (Nem. 1. 5) is different from BtaBai, and= 
 "build". |xov<rav 8e'<r8ai.=$ercu, just as 
 axoMp HBeo-Bat (Ag. io59) = crxo\cifeu', 
 irpovoiav BiaBai (Soph. Aj. $36) = irpovotf- 
 aaaBai &c. |±o€(rav= " carmen " in Eum. 
 308 fLovffav (TTvyepav dirofyalveaOai. 
 
 doiSoi, not poets, but singers. Cf. Pind. 
 P. I. 5 irelBovTai aoiSol aapaaiv \ ayqai- 
 Xopw OTTorav Trpooifdtav d/x/3oAas revxys 
 e"\e\ifofie'va. 
 
 67S- dyvav, the praise would thus 
 be more acceptable. The word especially 
 suits irapBtvia. 
 
133 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 <tOw (fxifia <f>iXo<f>opfiiy$;. 
 <j>v\do'o~ot r diSiaiai Tt/MU9 
 
 TO SdfJUOV, TO TTToKlV KpdTVVei, 
 
 irpofiadla<; evKoivofirfri'i dp%d. 
 
 crrp. 8'. 
 (700) 
 
 677 arifdas (in marg. daipaXLas) n/nas M. Ex illo curfiaXlas et scholiastae d/xtTaidiniTot 
 locum restitui, nisi quod aliquamdiu de dpeptalauri cogitabam : neque metro quidem 
 repugnaret hoc verbum, quoniam prius -01- corripi posse demonstrant SeiXaios, 
 yepaws, alia. drpe/mla Ttptcts Butler. wrpiaicrl Keck. drpepttorl Heimsoefh. 
 aprefiMa Hermann. alatp.OA.ai ti/mus Conington. 678 Srjpttov M. Dindorfio 
 
 a 
 
 assentior. 679 irpoiu)6eis M. wpoptaBlas ei koi.v6ij.iitk Paley. irpoptaBls Hermann. 
 
 676. <|>d|j.a, another word for $p.vos 
 (of praise), Pind. P. II. 28 KeXaSiovrt 
 p.tv dfupl Ktvtipav woWdias (pa.fi.ai Kvirplwv 
 (as an instance of the fact that men make 
 ryaxca (3aai\evatv vp.vov diroLv' dperds). 
 Cf. S. c. T. 866. 
 
 <f>i\o(|>op|U7|, cf. Pind. Ol. II. 1 aca|i- 
 <pbppj,yyes iip.vot, 01. IV. 2 birb irotKtko- 
 $bp}uyyos dotSas, Pyth. I. 1 &c. 
 
 677. cuSCauri. Tip,ais. The combi- 
 nation of letters AiAlAiClTlMdJC was 
 liable to corruption. All are agreed that 
 the sense required is that of the Scho- 
 liast djUeraicfrojToi elev airots al rqxal. 
 In emending the passage toward this 
 sense such words as dTpe|iaia, dpr£- 
 peia, which retain t at the expense of c, 
 are perhaps not so near as the suggestion 
 here given. dp^|uu<ri or dpE|ia(auri is 
 also possible, -/ipep-la being the antithesis 
 of i&vqois (Aristot. Phys. III. 2. 4) and 
 ■fipepteiv the opposite of KtveiaBat (ibid. 
 VI. 8. 8). It seems that Aeschylus is 
 defending the Areopagite council at 
 Athens through the mouths of the Da- 
 naids at Argos. He admits that it is 
 the public, "the general" (to 8ajuov = 
 b Srj/ios) that rules (KpaTuvci), but that 
 democratic body wants watching over 
 (<t>vXdo-eroi) by a council which is per- 
 manent (d'CSCaio-i Ttjiots), not liable to 
 be deposed and appointed ' arbitrio popu- 
 laris aurae '. Let that council think over 
 matters first (irpopaOCas) and then in a 
 patriotic spirit share its good counsels 
 
 with the people, cf. 646 sqq. and note. 
 This is his political theory: cf. Eum. 
 683 — 706, especially 705 Pov\evrfptov | 
 aldoiov, b^iBvptov, ebSbvrav ilwep | iyprj- 
 yopbs aipobpripta, and 700 rotbvSe rot 
 rap/Soucres ivSlxas (Tafias | e pvpd re 
 X&pas Kai irAXews aarrfpiov. In Eum. 
 696 Athena states rb prijr avapxov pri/re 
 Seairoroiptevov | aarots ireptariXkovat /So«- 
 Xeriw aifieiv. Aeschylus' great fear is 
 (Eum. 694) airrol itoKitcu /i-J) ' iriKa.lv aatv 
 vbptovs. It is noteworthy that the title 
 To\iTO<p6\a.Kes was applied to the repre- 
 sentative 6\iyapxla at Larisa (Aristot. Pol. 
 viii. (v.) 6, a chapter which may well be 
 read here). 
 
 diSCcuo-i, i.e. not elective year by year. 
 Aristot. Pol. III. 14 aSrij ptiv oSv ij jSa- 
 ai\ela (sc. in Sparta) olov orpaTiiyla 
 Tis a-broKpaTtup koX d'coibs iartv (which 
 he afterwards explains as aTparrryla Sta 
 §lov). Ibid, (vi.) iv. 15 icepl xp° v °v 
 irbaos ^Kdorijs dpxrjs, ko.1 wbrepa eft/at 
 8« rat dpx&s d'idlovs ij TroKvxpovtovs, and 
 especially vm. (v.) 6 -rijs vd\tTetas (sc. 
 Trjs iv "HX181) St' SKlyav outrijs ruv ye- 
 povTiav 6\lyot irdptirav iylvovro Sta t6 
 d'CSlovs elvat ivev^KOvra 6vras. 
 
 679. The Scholiast's r\ ykp dpx^) iirb 
 (iirip Weil) rwv KOtv&v irpovoov/iivri rqv re 
 irb\tv Kal rty dpxty atf£« shews him to 
 have been quite astray as to the con- 
 struction. " irpoptaBebs of MSS. is an im- 
 possible feminine and unmetrical. It is 
 not easy to find a compound analogous 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 %evoi<rl T evl;Vfi/36\ov<s, 
 irpXv i^o-irXi^eiv "Apt), 
 Sltca<; Strep tr^yATrnv SiBoiev. 
 0eoi>s §', o'i yaiav exovaiv, del 
 rioiev iyxcoplou; TrarpmaK 
 Sacf>i'acf)6poi<ji fiovdvToicn Tifials. 
 
 t39 
 680 
 
 dvT. 8'. 
 
 (705) 
 
 685 
 
 trpoiiaOiis Dobree. TpopaSla Kou/6/jiriTis Lachmann. 682 tfkrjyii.i.Tav coniciat 
 
 quivis. 683 70V M. yaiav scripsi. 684 ipxvptois irarpuilas prima man. in M. 
 
 iyxwplom plerique, quamquam post ot yaiav lx owsiv tautologia fit. 685 Sacjivo- 
 
 to cvkoiv6|ilt|ti5, unless eiirpoffunroKolras 
 of Cho. 969 be sound. efl^iXorf/njTos 
 Aristot. E. N. iv. 2. n, and e6cpi\6TaiSa 
 Ag. 721, are somewhat similar, but the 
 latter is formed on the stem ei)#iXo-. eu 
 may imply (i) ease, readiness, capability, 
 as in etotivoiTTos, e£iKOLvil)VT]Tos, euayica\os, 
 eiirpoff^yopos, or (2) wisdom, success. The 
 latter is probably the better : " may a 
 council that with wise deliberation de- 
 cides aright...". With Koivd|U]Tis cf. 
 Koivo<pMis (Eum. 984), Koiv6<ppav Eur. 
 Ion 577. The genitive is to be joined 
 with the adjective in the sense ^(tis 
 (1-ijti.Sos tS Koivoi)(j.e'vT| irpo|U|6£av iroiet- 
 tcu, or tJtls koivtj [xrJTi8i tv iroicirai 
 irpoji. "coming to a joint resolve of 
 wise forethought", the genitive being 
 objective. 
 
 Another rendering might be " a council 
 liberal in sharing (with the people) the 
 ' advantages of its forethought", i.e. a body 
 which thinks for the people as well as 
 itself: its ju^tis is a koivt) ju^tis, and 
 Tpo/xT]9las is genitive of the thing shared, 
 depending on the notion of koivow: thus 
 apxh ijrivi. TOiavrij effrl fiiJTts ola \t(£ 
 <Si5/4ijj] ev Koivovv t^s trpofiriBias. 
 
 680. I^vowri, v. note on 651. 
 
 ev£vpP6\ovs=" honest" "abiding by 
 contract" (<nfyi/SoW or avpfioMi), cf. Xen. 
 Mem. II. 6. 5 etiopxos Si koI eiififyt/SoXos 
 wv Tvyxavei. The reference is to the 
 Sinai airo l-vfi.f36\wv (Antiphon 138. 31), 
 which are most likely the same as the 
 |v/t/3oXaiai Sinai of Thuc. I. 77 (see 
 
 Shilleto and Jowett in loc). |ifyt|8oXa are 
 international compacts for the protection 
 of trade (aipfio\a irepl tov p,T) aSuceiv, 
 Aristot. Pol. in. 9. 7), the legal substitute 
 for the older pi<na. Under these cove- 
 nants a person of one state sued a person 
 of another in the latter's own courts (ex- 
 cept in the case of the Athenian allies 
 after the confederacy of Delos. See 
 Grote H. G. xlvii. vol. v. 299). Dem. 
 Mid. 570 rk <TviJ.f}o\a avyx&>>v, Aristot. 
 Pol. III. 1, 4 diro ccvp.f}6\uy Koaiwveiv. 
 
 682. 8£ko.s SiSoiev, not poenas dare, 
 but "submit to (allow of) legitimate pro- 
 cesses". This really includes aira avjx- 
 fioXiav SLktjv SiSovat Kal \afi(3dveiv. Cf. 
 Hdt. VI. 42 'Iva dwalSixoL dev Kal /it) 
 aXXijXot/s Qipoitv re Kal ayoiev, Thuc. v. 
 27 7r6Xts 17ns dlicas ftras Kal bfiolas dioutrt. 
 irplv i£oir\lt,av "Api] is aptly illustrated 
 Thuc. IV. 118 dlKas re SiSovai i/ms re 
 rjfiiv Kal i]/j.as i/xiv Kara ra irdrpta, ra 
 a/uptXoya SIkij SiaXvovras avev iro\£fiov. 
 
 683 sqq. Cf. ZW..673 — 676. 
 
 ot vatav ?x owrlv=: ' Iro ^ ,,0 ''X ov S, cf. S. 
 c. T. 109, 272. For the thought Her- 
 mann quotes a law of Draco ap. Porphyr. 
 iv. de abstinentia : Seoyios altivios rols 
 'Ar8lSa veiJ.op.hois Kvpios rbv airavra xpo- 
 vov, deoiis Tiftav Kal rjpojas iyx&plovs iv 
 Kowif iiropifaois vofj.ois Trarplois, ISia Kara 
 Sivafuv, ffiv ei^rjpUa Kal dirapxats Kap- 
 irav, TreXoVois ^7reTe(ois. 
 
 685. 8a<f>va<}>op 01,0-1, a word properly 
 applicable only to the worship of Apollo, 
 v. 8a<t>vri<popiK&, Sa<pvrj<popta, Eur. Ion 
 
140 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 to yap reKovreov (refiat;, 
 rpirov t68' iv dea-fiLoii 
 Ai««5 yeypairrai p,eyi<rroTip,ov. 
 AA. eO^a? fiev alvw rdaSe (rdxjipovat;, fyikai,' 
 Vfiei? Be pri Tpia-rjT aicovcracrat, Trarpos 
 dirpoaBoKrjrovs roverSe ical veovs \070u9. 
 iKeraBoicov yap TrjcrS' dird crKO-n-fjs 6pu> 
 
 (710) 
 
 690 
 
 (p&pourw M. Sa<piiaip6potai scripsi. fiovdirois re Schuetz. 
 690 iifieis 5e p/rjrpes del M, corr. Turnebus. 691 
 
 688 Qu. fieyurTOTifiois? 
 Ikto.86kov Meineke. 
 
 422 <ri> S' dfu/ii (3a/j.ovs (sc. of Apollo), 
 3> yvvai, bafpvqtfibpovt \ Xa/3oC<ra K\<2i>as 
 k.t.X. It is no mere equivalent of 
 <rTe<pai/7i<popois. The two epithets must 
 therefore be taken disjunctively: "ho- 
 nours of laurel-bearing and honours of 
 the sacrifice of oxen". These are repre- 
 sentatives of two classes; (1) honours other 
 than those of bloodshed, e.g. fruit, flowers 
 &c. , (2) honours of animal sacrifice. There 
 is synecdoche, hi.$rq and /3oCs being species 
 put for the genus. In the case of fiovBvtria 
 the synecdoche was carried so far that 
 PovBweiv came to=0iW (Ar. Plut. 819). 
 
 686. ydp, referring to 1ra.Tpwa.1s. For 
 the Beo-fios itself cf. Eur. Fr. Antiop. 38 . 
 rpets eluiv dperal ras xP e & v a ' a-GKeiv, 
 
 T&KVOV, 
 
 0eovs re Ttfiav, rovs re (pvaavras 70ms, 
 po/xous re koivovs 'EXXdSos, 
 and the teaching of Chiron Pind. P. VI. 
 22. As the above-quoted {v. 683) law of 
 Draco is very like the passage of Aes- 
 chylus, so also in the Draconian code 
 occurs the 8e<r/ws (quoted by Paley) yovels 
 n/rnv, $eo6s napirofc . dyaKKeu>, fya /jt) 
 aiveadai. This however is not the "triple 
 law" here mentioned; triple forms of ex- 
 pression are too common to necessitate 
 identification. 
 
 687. TpCTov toS*. Aeschylus is evi- 
 dently alluding to a moral code, a kind 
 of decalogue, well known to himself and 
 the Athenians. Perhaps he actually had 
 in mind the legislation of Draco, whose 
 
 laws were especially called 6eo-|m>C, while 
 Solon's were called vo/wi. It is better 
 to render literally "this is the third com- 
 mandment ", than " this with two others ". 
 There would be more than three accepted 
 precepts of AIktj. The Scholiast rightly 
 says irpCjTOv deods, devrepov vofiovs, rpirov 
 Se roSe, to rods yoveis ripay. 
 
 689. 6vxa.s |xJv...v(i.eis S«. The antithe- 
 sis lies in the implication, not in the words. 
 " Your prayers for the Argives are good : 
 but for what concerns yourselves, listen 
 now to me". 
 
 o-a>4>povas. The blessings for which they 
 have prayed are reasonable and wise, viz. 
 for ei)eo*Tc&, eftpoula, ei)<re^9«a (if we may 
 sum them up in a triad). 
 
 691. vt'ovs = <f >0 P £ P°^5, Scivovs, cf. sup. 
 v- 3I3- 
 
 692. While the Chorus has been re- 
 citing its prayer Danaus has stood upon 
 the top of the ir&yos, whence he has a 
 view of the Argolic gulf. From time to 
 time he has been scanning the horizon. 
 The following speech is not made con- 
 tinuously but with pauses, each new 
 detail being reported as it comes in 
 sight. There are such pauses at w. 699, 
 701. The asyndeton in v. 709 is thus 
 easily explained. 
 
 iKETaSoKou o-Koirfjs, "this ItceraSoicelov 
 which I have used as a (tkott^". The 
 ordinary form is ffwwrid. Aeschylus uses 
 the plural a«.oiml=specula, Ag. 289, 
 309. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 141 
 
 to irXoiov' ev<rr][iot, yap, w? fie XavOaveiv, 
 (TTokfioi re \al<pov<; teal irapappvaei<i veto?, 
 Kal irpmpa irpotrOev ofifiaai fiXeirova oBop, 
 
 (in) 
 
 695 
 
 693 — 694 eftrT/juoe yi,p 06 p,e \av6avei (TToSp.ol k.t.X. M. Quod cum verti quidem et 
 quodammodo per <rxw a T^ivSapudv explicari possit, vix tamen cuiquam persuadebitur 
 verara lectionem ita exstare. Satis nota structura est, quam reposui. oidt \av0dvei 
 irroX/ifa re X. k. irapdppvais Weil. eiSaijixov y&p hi p.' oti \av6ava Dindorf parum 
 numerose. peiis in suspicionem vocant plerique ; itaque i/ii Oberdick, <TK&<pov$ Weil. 
 695 tpiuurw M. 
 
 693. to irXolov, "the dreaded " ship. 
 Though his tidings of its actual presence 
 are dirpoo-SAmp-oi, yet they expected a ship 
 sooner or later. 
 
 Evo-r)|ioi k.t.\. The MS. reading tv<rr\- 
 jiov 7<lp oB (it Xav8dm suffers from (1) 
 lack of the participle 6V, (2) anacoluthon 
 of the plural aroXpol re \al</>ovs. The 
 former is an insuperable objection. By 
 reading cfl<n)|u>v vdp - 01! (ic X. we intro- 
 duce an altogether improbable axqp-a. 
 Hw5a.pi.Kov. 'The mistake arose from 
 ignorance of an elegant Greek construc- 
 tion, found in e.g. Plat. Prot. 314 B 
 4/tets (n vioi ware SieSiaBai ( = ve&repot. 
 ■f) ware, or \tav vioi) ; Xen. Cyr. IV. 5, 
 15 6\lyoi iapiv (is iyKparus elvai airov 
 ( = eXdavov; tf wi): cf. Eur. Andr. 80; 
 Xen. Mem. hi. 13. 3. Properly speak- 
 ing tStrre or &s with infinitive is used 
 after adjectives in the sense of "for the 
 business of...", the adjectives thereby 
 becoming quasi-comparative. Thus dXtyoi 
 us Kpare'!v = "kvr for the business of con- 
 quering", i.e. "too few". The same thing 
 is otherwise expressed by the comparative 
 itself and fj ware (is), wore (alone) or rj 
 (alone) . The text therefore = evanipun-epoi. 
 f) us p.e \av96.veiv. 
 
 694. <ttoX|J.oI Xa((j>ous- Kwrb. irept- 
 tppasnv to \di<pos Schol. With Xa?0os, 
 iffrta, there are two possible senses of 
 <rr&X«v, "to furl" and "to equip". The 
 furling does not take place till v. 702. 
 Here o-ToX/tol = the way the sail is rigged, 
 cf. Cho. 29 oToX/iol iriirhwv. This serves 
 as a mark of nationality; cf. Villemain, 
 Lascaris, "la voile latine, demi-pliee 
 
 autour du mat,... tout annonce un navire 
 Chretien ". 
 
 Xa(<f>ovs is probably true singular, as 
 ancient vessels had generally only one 
 sail. 
 
 irapappvo-as, apparently the same as 
 the irapa.ppip.aTa. of Xen. Hell. I. 6, 19 
 and the irapaj3\rip.aTa of (ibid.) II. 1. 11. 
 They were a kind of curtain of skins or 
 hair put round the sides of the deck as 
 a protection both from weather and the 
 enemy. They were often white and would 
 be conspicuous. In Homer such defences 
 were similar in construction to the Roman 
 plutei, which were 'crates corio crudo 
 intextae'. Aeschylus uses the verbal 
 form lrapappfoeis the better to express 
 " the way she is protected". 
 
 V€us, balancing XaC(f>ovs, must = Sopos 
 or <rK<i<povs. It is an open question how 
 far Greek ears were offended by repeti- 
 tions such as this of veiis (w. 694 — 696). 
 Yet we may sometimes draw the line 
 (see v. 330). 
 
 695. irp6o-8ev opposed to vo-rdrov. 
 It looks ahead, it listens astern. 
 
 op.|ia<ri. 6'p.p.aTa are generally ex- 
 plained as paintings on the prow after 
 the manner of the eye on Chinese and 
 Indian boats. Such eyes are to be seen 
 even now on boats in the Mediterranean. 
 Aeschylus is not describing anything pe- 
 culiarly Egyptian, but the Athenian tri- 
 remes invariably had 6<f>0d\p.ol, which were 
 not merely ornament, but were the holes 
 through which the hawsers passed on 
 either side of the bows: they were shaped 
 and painted so as to resemble eyes; cf. 
 
142 AICXYAOY 
 
 dtatcos evOvvrrjpo? vararov veais 
 ayav «a\<»? Kkvovaa, toio-iv ov <pt\r). 
 wpkirovai 8' apSpe? vaioi jie\ay%!,fioi<; 
 
 696 o-vvovTrjpos M, corr. Turnebus. Wvvrrjpos Salvinius. 697 KKiovaa 
 
 two-, av oi <pl\-n M. rcbs Esc. tw' av Guelf. Turnebi ic\Aov<rd 7' (is dv vulgo 
 quasi desperantes recipiunt. y\wo-<rav oi <j>l\i)i> ab anonymo rec. Wecklein, 
 quamquam non accusativo sed genetivo tali sensu utebantur Graeci. roiaiv 
 oi <j>l\t] Herwerden, in" quod et ipse incidi. Vide adnot. irws dpw^eXifc Bothe. 
 698 cijiot M. Veram tragicorum formam restituit Dindorf. 
 
 Eustath. on II. XIV. 717 wrvxv S4 eanv, 
 Sirov oi re 6^>8a\/ju>l tuypafovvrai xal to 
 rfjs veus ovo/m imypaipeTai. Ar. Ach. 94 
 KH. 6 f3a<rt\tuis dtpBaK/ios. AI. tocaj 'Hpd- 
 kXcls. I irpbs tujv 6ewv, avBpojire, vaicppatcrov 
 (3\4iras ; k.t.X. 
 
 696. olafj is the tiller which works 
 the TT7)SdXia. The latter were two in 
 number, one on each side a little forward 
 of the stern, and shaped like broad oars. 
 Plat. Pol. 272 E olov tdjooXW oIukos d<p£- 
 yuexos. The o?a£ is here (like irptppa) 
 personified and called eiSvvrtfp (a semi- 
 technical word). e«8wTt)p£a is the pro- 
 per name of the hole through which the 
 rudder-handle passed. 
 
 •uo-Tdrou vtus, not, as a matter of fact, 
 the very end of the ship, but at the oppo- 
 site end as compared with the irpypa. 
 The genitive veds is partitive, cf. II. VI. 
 118 aVTvii rj TvpArr] diev affirldos. 
 
 697. The line as generally received 
 from Turnebus can scarcely be defended, 
 since (1) the position of yt is barely 
 possible, (2) the ellipse implied by us civ 
 is not that ellipse which the sense de- 
 mands. Thus the construction would be 
 avav Y« KaXus xXvovcra, (is dv (kXvoi 
 airrov) ov <|>CXi) (tis irpcjipa). But we 
 require the sense "hearing all too well 
 
 /or an enemy", i.e. us (■ye) ov <f>CXi), cf. 
 Thuc. IV. 84 oiSe aSivaros, us Aanedat- 
 p.6vios, elireiv. On the other hand a 
 clause with us dv gives a reason, not a 
 limitation or qualification (as us or ois 7« 
 does). The sense "she hears all too 
 well, as is natural, because..." is mani- 
 festly out of place. Cf. Dem. Mid. 519 
 
 86pvpov Kal Kpbfrov toiovtov, (is ov (sc. 
 ttoloUv rives) iirawovvrh re xal avvr\<s8tv- 
 res, iiroi^o-are. Xen. Cyr. V. 4, 29 Swpa 
 7roXXa (pipwv, (is av (sc. <pipoi tis) £!■ otxov 
 /ieya\ov. iroXXa <j>ipuv us av £k //,. otnov, 
 and 6\tya #. ws ix y.. oUov, are both 
 intelligible, but an interchange of (is 
 and (is av would make the latter absurd. 
 Herodotus seems to have one instance of 
 (is av elvaim the limiting sense: II. 135 
 pieyd\a ^ktiJcoto xpTj/tara, (is av elvai 
 'Po8(i7r(, drap oiic (i's ye h irvpap.L8a toi- 
 airnv i^iK^ffBai (where, however, see 
 Stein). 
 
 Bothe's y\ us dvwcJKX-qs ( = f3Xa|3epd) 
 would be more attractive if 7c were better 
 placed. It is simpler to regard tuctov as 
 an error for rotoriv due to the condensa- 
 tion of the phrase. Thus toio-iv = otonv, 
 and construe ctyav k. kXvovo-ol tovtoio-i, 
 tomtiv (=otoriv) ov <|>CXi] i<rrC, "hearing 
 all too well for them to whom it is 
 hostile", oi, not jin), since the persons 
 are definite. 
 
 698. avSpes vaioi, "the men on 
 board". The men themselves, as op- 
 posed to the rigging &c, are better em- 
 phasised thus than if oi vavrai had been 
 written. There is some confusion be- 
 tween two modes of expression, viz. (a) 
 irpc'irouo-iv oi avSpes Xevnaiv ck ire7rXu|id- 
 tuv lieXa-yx 1 -! 101 I8etv (infin. with the adj.), 
 (/') irpcVovo-iv oi avSpes ptcXayx^F-ois 
 ■yvlois. With (a) cf. Pers. 247 roSSe yap 
 Spd/j.T]fia <pwrbs HepaiKbv irpiiret paSetv ; 
 with (i) Cho. 12 iprfiyvpis \ arelxei 7wai- 
 klov rpapccrip /neXaTX^MCS | vpivovaa, ibid. 
 24. The Egyptians were not absolutely 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 H3 
 
 yvLOMri XevKmv e« 7re7r\a> fidrmv ISeiv. (720) 
 
 Kal raWa irXola trdad 1 77 'iriKOvpia 7°° 
 
 ei/TrpeTTTO?" avrri 8' tfyefjidov V7r6 %06va 
 
 (TTebKaaa \cu<j>os irayKporm's ipecraerao. 
 
 dW ijo-t^w? y^prj Kal a-eaco^poviafievat 
 
 77730? Trpay/jt 6pa><ra<s TwvSe fir) dpeXelv deebv. (ns) 
 
 iyab 8' a/3ft>70i)? ^vvSlkov; 0' ^a Xafioov. 7°5 
 
 wrtBS yap rj Krjpvfj Tt? r) irpecr^rjifokoi. 
 
 699 yioiai M, corr. Turnebus. 700 k?t' aXXa Scholefield. 705 St)^o> M. a£w 
 Heimsoeth. 706 irpe<rf}t)ii.okoi M. TpetrfiqiroXoi scripsi : vide infra. Editt. piXoi 
 
 optativum esse censentes prius ■rj in S.v cum Burgesio mutant, dum vocabulo Trptefit] 
 fidem conciliare frustra conantur. -xptafivs Turnebus. Trptafiis Dindorf. Ad lacunam 
 
 black, but would look all the blacker for 
 their white garments. Hdt. II. 37 (of 
 Egyptians) et/iara 8i \lvea ipopiovat. aid 
 vefntKvra, £iriTi)de6ovTes tovto fidXurra. 
 We need not assume that Aeschylus 
 shared this information. 
 
 700. TaXXa irXota, the article is sound. 
 The Danaids expected a force to arrive 
 sufficient to attempt to compel their re- 
 stitution. This army must have been to 
 some purpose in the second play of the 
 trilogy. 
 
 701. avri\, the flagship. 
 
 702. This was the usual practice. 
 Paley quotes II. I. 432 larla phi arel- 
 
 \avro Bitrav 6" ev vrjt p,e\alvri | ttjv 
 
 6" els 8pp.ov wpoipeaaav iperpms, Verg. 
 Aen. in. 207 vela cadunt, remis insurgi- 
 mus. 
 
 ira^Kporus = iravrl Kpbrnp, iririX^ = t&- 
 <rais reus Kiiwais. Since SUporos and p.o- 
 vd/cporos are terms used of ships with two 
 banks and one bank of oars { = 8ir)pris, 
 fiovypyis), vayxpirrus means with all the 
 banks. 
 
 704. irpos irpaYp.' 6pi5<ras='hoc agen- 
 tes' (ad rem spectantes). Aristot. An. 
 Pri. II. 27. 5 uses vpbs rb Ttpayp.a. lifw 
 tow irpi.yiw.Tos is more familiar. Hdt. 
 VII. 12 eipiffKi oi oi irpffyp.a elvcu ffrpa- 
 TetieaOcu, where irp7Jyfi.a = 'quod opus 
 est'. 
 
 705. dpiovoiSs, to prevent violence. 
 ijvvSCkovs, to defend the question of 
 right. The former, however, is a general 
 word and might include the latter, dpw- 
 yol= 'advocates' II. XVIII. 502. 
 
 vfea=rediero, the 'iam hie ero' of 
 comedy. Cf. Eum. 488, Pers. 524. 
 
 706, 707. By the change of one letter 
 (II for M), and the assumption of an ele- 
 gant aposiopesis, this passage is cleared of 
 all difficulty. Trpeo-prriroXoi became irpe- 
 o-ptf|ioXoi (which M gives), and p,oXoi 
 naturally was regarded as the optative 
 verb. A change of irp&rpT] to wpfirfivs 
 does not remove the difficulty of pM\oi 
 84\opres. The 1} of MSS., wrongly altered 
 (since Burges) to ctv, is also a token that 
 no verb was actually included. Danaus 
 breaks off at the end of v. 707 because 
 he finds himself likely to cause alarm : 
 "nay" he says "there is no need to fear 
 this...". Dindorf (Lex. Aesch.) has 'non 
 raro dXXa sermonis abrumpendi et ad 
 aliud quid convertendi causa dicitur'. 
 Cf. Pers. 261 dXXa TaOra p.h p.eSS>/j.ev. 
 
 706. irpeo-pT|ir6Xoi, formed like 0uij- 
 iro'Xos, 0aXa/«;7roXos. A similar term is 
 5iKtt<r7r6Xos. Danaus expects either a kIj- 
 puf to come alone or a number of irpi- 
 <T|8eis together. For ns with one sub- 
 stantive and implied with the other, cf. 
 Cho. 756 fj Xijiios fi 8l\j/T) ns 'r) \ifovpla. 
 
144 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 xo. 
 
 ayeiv 0e\ovre<; pxxrimv itfxMTTopei! — 
 
 d\\' ovSev earai rwvSe' /ii) rpearjTe viv. 
 
 ofico*; apeivov, el fipaSvvoi/iev flor}, (730) 
 
 a\«^5 \a0ka0ai rrjaSe firjSa/Mo? wore. JlO 
 
 Odpaef XP° V< P TOt KV P >1( 9 T ' * v V^Pf 
 
 0eov<; dri^cov tk ttot ov Scoa-ei SbKTjv ; 
 
 irdrep, <f>o/3ovpiai, vfjes w? wKVTrrepoi 
 
 rjKOvai, pJf\KO<i 8' 1 ovBev iv fieam j(p6vov. (iss) 
 
 decurrit Lincke. 707 tyawTopas Robortellus. 708 nyrpiaaiTi M. 
 
 pAl TpiarjTai Guelf. rpicrfri Esc. rpiai\Ti vvv Schuetz. rpieys, Timor Burges. 
 709 cfytws 5' Geel. PpaSivotev Porp/ Marckscheffel. ppabivot piv por!) Schuetz. 
 711 Bapaelre M, corr. Turnebus. J 12 rls pporrQv M. tis Pporuv editt. 
 
 707. tvyeiv, i.e. dyav (i|ids) BeXovres, 
 (cos o'vTts) (Svo-Cwv «|>. The Scholiast says 
 ivexvpdgovres Tjpas dtd tlvos apirayTjs. 
 But this is the concern of the Argive ter- 
 ritory and property, not of the Danaids, 
 Rather 'desiring to carry you off, as lay 
 ing hands on pfoia'. See note on v. 286, 
 The Danaids themselves are the /5i5crta. 
 Then in v. 886 the nijpv£ defends his seiz> 
 ure of the Danaids, he does so, he says. 
 t air 0X01X06' eiplaKuiv. The indemnity 
 is identified with the thing lost. 
 
 708. viv, masculine, the coming E- 
 gyptians. 
 
 709. opus. 8' is not required. There 
 is a pause while Danaus reflects. 
 
 cl Ppa8i!voi|i€v. fjv Ppa.86iHnp.ev would 
 be less re-assuring, dp.ei.vov {o\v elri)...el 
 Pp.: "in such a case as that of our not 
 arriving quickly". Goodwin, Moods and 
 T. § 50. 2. Cf. II. 1. 255, VII. 28. 
 
 Pofl, vvv rrj por/Belq. Schol. Cf. Ag. 
 1349 irpbs ouipa Sevp' curroicri Kt]pi(r<retv 
 Por/v. Paley quotes Thuc. VII. 43 p.ii 
 PpaSeTs yivoivrai. t% oppy. 
 
 710. (iXktjs TJjo-Ss, ttjs tuv pupuv 
 KaTtupvyrjs Schol. Cf. inf. 808 paive ipvyq. 
 Tpos &\k6.v ('our refuge'), P. V. 545, 
 Horn. Od. XII. 120. 
 
 711. 0ap<ra, singular as being more 
 of an interjection than an imperative, like 
 dye, ffft &c. 
 
 KvpCu, 'die constituto', whether of 
 natural (nipios p.4p> of childbirth Pind. Ol. 
 vi. 52), private (Hdt. 1. 48), or legal 
 arrangements. The word is technically 
 used of the day of trial (as here). Dem. 
 Mid. 541 iireiSii irod' ^kcv j} xvpla, Eur. 
 Or. 48 Kvpla 8" ijd' TjpJpa | iv -g Siolaei 
 ijnjijiov 'Apyeluv mSXts. There may be 
 &va.p6\al of the punishment, but there 
 is a final day, Ag. 766 ire rb nipiov 
 
 p.6\T). 
 
 712. tis, which is usually given for 
 the MS. reading rfe, is objectionable in a 
 position metrically emphasised. The cor- 
 rection iror" ov resembles that of v. 268 
 irodip for PpoTtp, and in Soph. O. C. 281 
 Pporuv, which is generally objected to, 
 should probably be irori. The sentence 
 opens with the sententious tol, but the 
 affirmative form gives place to the inter- 
 rogative, tCs ttot ov = irds tis. 
 
 713. <J>of}ov|uu, cSs, i.e. 'timeo, (repu- 
 tans) ut venerint ' (or ' quam celeres vene- 
 ririt') by an easy brachylogy, not rare 
 with verbs of emotion or feeling. II. 
 XXIII. 648 X°'P« Si p.01 rfrop I lis p.tv del 
 nipv-qaai, xvi. 600 ttxos IWafi" Axaiois, 
 I ui eVecr' io-SXbs A.vJjp. uKvnrcpoi is pre- 
 dicative. 
 
 714. Iv |m'ct<j>, i.e. between our arrival 
 and theirs, cf. Verg. Aen. IX. 395, 'nee 
 longum in medio tempus'. This easy 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 145 
 
 AA. 
 
 XO. 
 
 Trepi<l>op6v fi exet rdp^oi, injvifjuoi <rrp. a. 715 
 
 iroXvSpofiov <f>vyd<s 8<pe\o<; el ti /aoi. 
 irapoi^pfiai, irdrep, Sel/idTi. 
 eVet TeXeia -jrfj<f)o<i 'Kpyeiwv, reicvov, 
 0dp(T6f na%ovvTai irepl a-iOev, cratf cits' iyo) 
 efoiXes io-Ti fidpyov Khyvirrov yevos, 
 fidj(rj<; t difK'r\(TT0V' ical \eyo> 7r/)0? elBora' 
 
 Sopiirayei*} S 1 e^ewTe? KvavanriBa<} 
 
 (740) 
 
 720 
 
 avT. a . 
 
 tU tot' ov scripsi: vide adnot. 714 ■Sjicovtriv M. Sunt qui rj£ovn prave scribant. 
 
 716 pup.0Sp6p.0v vel aKaSpoinov Enger. Ex exemplis quam plurimis liquet nil causae 
 esse cur aut vtas cum Meinekio in antist. aut hie irot/Xu- scribamus. oin p.01 Schuetz. 
 
 717 irapolxerai Turnebus. 5e/>(m una littera erasa M. 718 riKva M, corr. 
 Schuetz. 719 tyt&v M. 720 <?£i5Xe<r«r rtpapyov M, corr. Turnebus. 
 722 Sopvirayeis M. Fortasse Spvovayecs scribendum. 
 
 overtaking seems as if fate was against 
 the Danaids. 
 
 715. eTt|Tv'|«i)s, feeble if taken with 
 too/Sos p.' ^x«- Rather it belongs to Ian 
 understood with el. irt\Tvp,UK after d in 
 Ag. 166, 477, 1296. They had begun to 
 think themselves in the way of becoming 
 safe, now they doubt if there is really any 
 good in their flight. rdp|3os el: see note 
 on v, 67. 
 
 7 1 6. iro\u8p<5|AOv = iroXXovs 8p6|ious 
 ("courses" or "laps") exouo-ns. The 
 notion of distance, not of speed, is up- 
 permost. 
 
 717. irapoCxo|uu. The Scholiast has 
 6V0X juoi irpoyiyovev 6<pe\os Sia. ti)s hBade 
 tpvyrjs r$ Seip.aTL vvv irapolxerai' &tl(7tu> 
 ykp el rei^opMi ffwrriplas. From this he 
 is wrongly supposed to have read irapol- 
 %erai. He was but paraphrasing the 
 text, i.e. punctuating at knfr$\im, he con- 
 strued incorrectly ttoX. <pvyas 6<pe\os eX ti 
 iari p.01 (protasis), wapolxopuu Selp.an, 
 "if any benefit has been gained by my 
 flight (as regards that benefit), I am un- 
 done with fear ( = 1 have lost it)". By 
 irapoixerai (tovto) he explained (ko.t& 
 tovto) irapotxo/iai. If the Scholiast was 
 so literal, what of vpoytyovev? As a 
 matter of fact irapolxop-cu detpari is a sen- 
 tence by itself, like oixop-cu <pb$q v. 764. 
 
 T. S. 
 
 718. Teicva is probably due to some 
 one who remembered that Danaus was 
 addressing all his daughters, but forgot 
 that atBev followed. -reKva is possible 
 with BApcei (v. 711), not with aiBev. 
 The archetype would give tckv only. 
 
 TeXeCa, see on Tran-eXi; v. 580. 
 
 720. 4£»Xes predicate, p.ap-yov epithet. 
 On the moral sense of 4^<S\es ('perditus') 
 cf. irav&keis v. 86. 
 
 720 — 724. There are three reasons for 
 fear: (1) their cousins have no conscience, 
 (2) they will fight to the death, (3) they 
 have come in force. 
 
 722. Bopiinvyeis, expressing strength 
 of build, KvavuiriSas exterior appearance : 
 both help to define pijas as ships of war. 
 Cf. Pers. 558 7refoi)s Si koX BaXao-Hovs | 
 aid' bpLbiTTepoi Kvav&iriSes \ va.es (Lyayov. 
 Kvavi/ifioXos occurs Eur. El. 435, parodied 
 in Ar. Ran. 1318, irpippas KvaveppSXovs, 
 Eq. 554 Kvavip.fSo\oi Boal p.ujBo<pbpoi 
 rprfpeis. Kvavoirptppos is the Homeric 
 term, II. xv. 693, Od. in. 209 &c. The 
 term is applied to the prow only of ships 
 of war. To render " dark-pro wed " is 
 manifestly wrong, since the ship itself is 
 black (v. 509). The prow on the contrary 
 is Kvavuins, not piekavCbms. Kiavos is blue 1 
 steel, and it is probable that KvavbTrpqipos 
 = with prow made of steel, or steel-faced. 
 IO 
 
146 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 AA. 
 
 vr)a<; eirXevaav eoS' e7TiTVj(ei9 (tkottov 
 7ro\et [ie\ar/xifi(p f-iiv arpara. 
 ttoWov? Be y eipr)<rov<Tiv iv fiear]p,l3pl,a$ 
 ddXirec ^pa^iov eS KareppivvjpAvov<s. 
 
 H 
 
 72s 
 
 723 iirel Ta%ei kotcp M. iirl rixn in iirl rix u correctum cod. Guelf. iirvrvxet 
 Turnebus. Scripsi eVwux«s tr/cowou (restituto I C. propter sequens K omisso), h. e. 
 toi aicoirov imTeTtix aa ' i Sevpo i\66vTes : vide' adnot. iiruconp Tax« Weil. in- 
 Ta%et leporip Meineke. Possis etiam iiri.Tvx.et otoxw. 724 irahu M, corr. 
 
 Stanley. peXaxelpup M, corr. Turnebus. 725 p.eo-rip.[ipla.i M, corr. Schuetz. 
 
 /ie<rij/i/3pu«(j Bothe. 726 BaXirrei M, SaXirrbv Burges. Bakirvrj H. Voss. 
 
 fipax&ov M, corr. Turnebus. Kareppivbinivovs H. Voss : vide infra. 
 
 The ?/jj3oXos was certainly of metal: Pers. 
 415 i/ifitikois xa\KOflr6/iois, 408 x<*X)n}p?;s 
 itt6\os. Eur. I. A. .1320 vawv x<*X/ce/i/3o- 
 \65wv. Pollux 11. 102 xaXK07r/>(j!/>os. The 
 reason of metal in that particular part is 
 obvious. 
 
 Kuavwrns, ' with face of iciavos ', rather 
 than KvavbTrpifpos, is used because the 
 ship is regarded as a thing of life, and 
 the oldest gp-floKoi had actual faces (or 
 rostra of animals) upon them. 
 
 723. JirXcwav, not ireirKeiKaaiv, 'in 
 deciding whither to sail they sailed hither 
 by a lucky guess at our destination '. 
 
 eiri/rvxeis o-kottoC, see confusion of 
 <rKoxbs and k6tos, v. 626. The sense is 
 rod okottov iTTiTVXOVTes, are Seupo i\96vTes. 
 The Egyptians would only guess that the 
 Danaids had sailed to Argos : their guess 
 proved right. When the corruption eiri- 
 TYXGl ••■ kottoy na< i occurred through 
 omission of ICC before K, Iirl Taxtf and 
 kotio would follow by adaptation, hn- 
 TV X 1 1S is opposed to cLttotvx^ as imrvxetv 
 to 6,ir otvx&v, of hitting and missing a 
 mark (o-kottos), v. Aristot. E. N. 11. 6. 14, 
 Plat. Legg. 744 A. 
 
 724. iroXtt. The Epic forms of wohvs 
 are rare in Tragedy. Besides this place 
 we have Ag. 723 sroXea (=7roXXa), Eur. 
 Hel. 1332 iroXioiv, Eur. I. T. 1263 
 7roki<nv. To the first and third of these 
 other Epic words are attached (ftrice and 
 Hepoirwn). Probably other such forms 
 have been corrupted in copying. 7roXe? 
 
 owes its preservation to confusion with 
 the dative of ttoXis. Aeschylus has no 
 form ttoXXo's (which occurs in Sophocles 
 and Euripides). 
 
 725. iroXXov's takes up iroXsi, as the 
 remaining words do (ieXavx^ 1 ? : " man y 
 and black? Aye, but many and sinewy 
 will they find &c." The Chorus had used 
 lieXayxlp^p with reference to fierceness 
 and sinewy strength. 
 
 |JLEu"i]|J.Pp(as. |i.eo-r||j.pp£a M. See on 
 TravdTjfiiq, v. 586. iv fie<ri]p.fipLa, could only 
 be joined grammatically to eip^o-ovaiv. 
 p.eo"rnj,f}plas 6d\wos = /J.€ffrip.ppiv6v SdXiros 
 ■i)\Lov S. c. T. 431). 
 
 726. KaTcppivr)|iEVovs, lit. "filed 
 down ". The superfluous flesh is removed : 
 = "wiry" "sinewy". The word is used 
 figuratively of language (limatus). Ar. 
 Ran. 901 Karfppi.vrii.Uvov ti Xeifeii'. The 
 Scholiast says icaXffls iv ij\ltp yeyvfipaa- 
 liivois. The contrast between persons 
 brought up effeminately in the shade 
 (o-KiarpatpeU) and those who have been 
 'patientes pulveris atque solis' (Hor. Od. 
 I. 8. 4) is a favourite one in Greek. See 
 especially Plat. Rep. 556 D 7roXXrkis 
 laX" 05 <M)P irivris r)\id)fi.ivos Trapa.Ta.x9ek 
 iv p.&x~0 ir\ovo-ltff i<TKLaTpo<pr]K6Ti, tfoX- 
 X&s lx 0VTl a&picas aWorplas k.t.X. Plut. II. 
 8 D iGKiaTpatpT)ij£vy) aupAroiv e^is, Plat. 
 Phaedr. 239 c, Eur. Bacch. 458, Juv. 
 vii. 105, Cic. pro Mur. § 30. Schiitz 
 compares Quint, xii. 10. 44 lacertos exer- 
 citatio expressit ac constrinxit. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 147 
 
 XO. fiov7)v Se [irj irpoKenre' Xiaaofiai, irarep' 
 yvvrj /JLOvaOeiff ovSev' ovk h/ear "Apr)?. 
 
 dXX6<f>pove<! Be ical fiaivokofirjriBe? <rrp. @'. (iso) 
 SvcrdyvoK • typeatv, /eopa/ee? Sare, /8a>- 73° 
 
 fi<£v .aXeyovTe? ovSev. 
 AA. (coXw; av rjfilv ^vfi(f>epoi ' ravr, <fi rixva, 
 el aol re teal ffeoicnv ej(6ai,poiaTo. 
 
 727 irpoKme M, corr. Turnebus. 729 8ov\6tppoves 84 nal 8o\opi.^n8es M. 5oXd- 
 
 <j>poves Stanley, quem sequuntur Heath, H. Voss, Hermann, alii. At non de dolo sed 
 de animi insania hie agitur. ovXocppoves Valckenaer. AOYAO — in A AAO — correxi. 
 In nal 8oXop.yn8e$ haeret metrum. 84 rot ml 80X0p.riTi.8es Heath. 5' 4Keivot 8. H. Voss. 
 8' ayav nal 8. Paley (dyav autem in v. 736 sensum suum habet, hie nullum). ttouciXo- 
 perjriSes Burges. Excidit, opinor, p.ai- post ical, et e -voXop.rrrt.8es factum est SoXo/njTiSes. 
 730 cppeaalv M. 731 fSu/iov Meineke. 732 koKus y' av Porson. rdS' 
 
 Elmsley. t4kuov Schuetz. 733 et rol ti Marckscheffel. el aiv ye Hermann. 
 
 el 6edis re ical deaicriv Oberdickii miraberis. el roTaSe Herwerden. Locum sanum 
 
 727. The accusative pronoun is fre- 
 quently omitted with verbs of leaving, 
 sup. v. 495. 
 
 728. "Apr]s, " Martius vigor " Dindorf. 
 Cf. Ag. 78 "A/>ijs 8' oiK 4vl x^Pf' Soph. 
 El. 1243 8pa ye p£v 8rj k&v yvvat^lv tbs 
 "Aprjs hieaTui. For the turn of expression 
 cf. Eum. 38 8elaaaa yap ypavs oit84v' av- 
 tIitcus piv oiv. 
 
 729. dXXo<f>poves. Sov\d<|>pov€S is ob- 
 viously out of the question. Valckenaer's 
 ov\6i)>povES, though good in sense, does 
 not account for the initial A. Stanley's 
 8oX6<j>poves is opposed to the frenzied and 
 reckless character of the sons of Aegyptus. 
 They have nothing to do with craft and 
 subtlety. If they are IguXeis, p.apvoi, 
 aXiyovres ovSev, KvvoOpcurets, they cannot 
 also be 8o\6<ppov€s ; nor is there any 
 craftiness in committing the sacrilege. 
 There is a syllable missing in the line, 
 and the first syllable is irrational: the 
 words wanted are words expressive of 
 papyoadvq. With these data we may 
 give 'AMdijipoves for AovX<5cj>poves. dXXo- 
 (ppoveip is frequent enough in the sense 
 " to be beside oneself". Hdt. v. 85 &c. 
 Hippoc. 467. 6 dXiec koX dXXocppovet iirb 
 rijs oSivrfs. Many adjectival compounds 
 of (ppr)v, tppovelv must have existed besides 
 
 those in extant texts. Hesychius for in- 
 stance gives dXeicppav (cf. <pp4ms r)Xe4), 
 though that epithet does not occur in 
 literature. For the latter part of the 
 verse, it is here assumed that 8oXopr)riSes 
 is a remnant of (p.ai)i>oXop.r)ri8es, the first 
 syllable having been lost through its prac- 
 tical identity with ical. The verb is 
 omitted as in w. 736 — 738. Xelrrei dpird- 
 ffovo-l ae Schol. Rather elalv merely. 
 
 730. KopaKES wot«, a type of birds of 
 prey which are Siaayvoc, carrying off even 
 the offerings from the altars, and in this 
 respect as sacrilegious as dogs (inf. 737). 
 Paley quotes Paus. v. 14, 1 r)v Si apirao-Q 
 •Jrori Iktivos rjroi ffrrXdyxva V tuv Kpe&v, 
 vev6p.iaTai Tip 06ovtl oi)k alcnov etvat to 
 <n}ju6tof>. So in Ar. Pac. 1100 the IktXvos 
 is specified. But k6/>ci£, the carrion-bird 
 far excellence, is more contemptuous. 
 
 733. ' It is hard to appreciate the ob- 
 jection of editors to this line. <ro£ te Kal 
 0«ot<riv = 6(io£<<)s Kal <rol Kal 6coto-iv, or 
 ov (lovov <rol dXXd Kal Seoutlv. te Kal is 
 strong enough to dispense with 6p.olws. A 
 very easy correction 0eots ter exOcupolaro 
 might be made (cf. Soph. Phil. 317 gotica 
 K&ytij tois d<pLyp4vois lo~a. . ArroiKTeipetv ae), 
 but is unnecessary. 
 
 For the sense cf. Soph. Phil. 390 6 8' 
 IO — 2 
 
148 AICXYAOY 
 
 XO. ov firj Tpialvas rdaBe ical 6emv (HXi) (755) 
 
 8elo~avTe$ rifimv X^P cmoaywvTai, irarep. 735 
 
 irepi(^pove<i 8 ayav dviepm fievei am. /3 . 
 
 /jLefiapycofiivoi icvvodpaaeZs, 6ewv 
 ovSev iiratovTe 1 ;. 
 AA. d\\' £<rri (pijfirj Tjol? "Kiiicovs Kpeicraowf kvvwv (760) 
 
 elvat,' fiiftXov he Kapirbs ov tcparei arayyv. 74° 
 
 esse credo: alioqui scribendum esset BeoTs iV tyfiaipotaTo. 734 etp-ii M. 
 
 BTiijn) Nauck. ?8ij Conington. Praestat fj4\r) : vide adnot. 736 <pv<rl<j>pai>es 
 
 Dindorf ; rec. Weil. Ki.viipif Kayser. 738 iiratovTes oiSh praefert Meineke. 
 
 739 rots Mkovs Kpelcraoip M. Kpetao-ovas cod. Guelf. rpU scripsi. tis Burges. 
 4>wv Kpelaaovas \Akovs Hermann. 740 (SAp\ov dt, ipcurl, k. omisso 
 
 'Arpeldas aTvyuw \ i/tol 8' opolas Kal 0eois 
 efcj ipCKos. Danaus gives the natural con- 
 solation: "If they disregard the rights of 
 sanctuary, they will bring upon themselves 
 the anger of the gods, who will side with 
 you". 
 
 734. TpiaCvas, plural for singular. 
 "They fear no tridents" (like this of 
 Poseidon). For the rest, MSS. give erc'fSn, 
 an unknown, but perhaps possible, plural. 
 Corresponding to rpialvas something 
 more definite is demanded. What more 
 likely than the thunderbolt of Zeus, or 
 the arrows of Apollo (who have been 
 before named as Beol aywvioi there pre- 
 sent)? Both these are pA.T|. 
 
 736. irep£cj>pov€S = vire'p(f>pov€S. Ag. 
 1400 irept<ppoi>a PKaxes. .<pv<rl<ppoves is a 
 wholly unlikely importation from He- 
 sychius. 
 
 737. Kvvo9patreis, answering to Kopa- 
 K€s <5<rre (v. 730), instead of kAvcs <iWe, 
 Bpcureh. The word Klines implied is taken 
 
 up in ». 739: "Dogs? Nay but..." 
 
 Betov, directly dependent on eiratovTcs, 
 a verb of listening and thence of obeying. 
 A similar genitive in Eur. H. F. 773, 
 Hdt. in. 29. As a verb of knowing, it 
 is followed by the accusative. 
 
 739. Tois is generally admitted to be 
 wrong. The generic article is misapplied 
 when thus added to the one noun and not 
 to the other, and in any case is intolerably 
 
 prosaic. But to substitute tis in arsis 
 next the caesura is to make matters worse, 
 unless we read with Paley dXX' iari tjyfiiMi 
 rts, "AAkos xpelffaiov kvvuiv ". On the other 
 hand Tpic is not far from Toyc, and is a 
 very likely word in a proverb. The 
 popular mind runs upon threes. " A wolf 
 is as good as three dogs". Cf. II. v. 
 136 Si] Tore fuv rpls roaaov i\ev pJvos, 
 I. 213 &c, cf. rplff /uncap, Tpura8\os. rpls 
 Kpc£o-o-ovs= "better by three times", cf. 
 Plaut. Pers. I. 3, 73 ter tanto peior ipsa 
 est quam illam tu esse vis. 
 
 740. It is not Greek to omit eIvou, as 
 do some editors. For its position cf. Ag. 
 1 1 30 oA Kop.Trdffaifi av Befftpartav yvilifiuv 
 axpos I thai. The quantity Pv(3Xod is 
 scarcely to be questioned. Sophocles (El. 
 441) begins a verse with Tracrwv l/3Xaore: 
 Pindar 01. xm. 100 has aiilyktixraos. 
 The words as they stand here are quoted 
 by Zenobius (11. 73), but his explanation 
 does not suit this place, viz. M tov ov 
 8vva/iivwv rots Idtois xPVvBm koXois, ir&po- 
 aov aaBeiity t) /3iij3Xos vpos rb <p(pav afrov. 
 crraxias yap avariXkovcra oA Tp£<j>et.. Suidas 
 (voc. pAf3\os) gives the same account. Our 
 Scholiast says iirel irairvpoipdyoi 0! AlyAir- 
 «oi, which is right. Danaus means that 
 the Argives are to the Egyptians what the 
 ear of corn is to the byblus fruit, — those 
 being their respective foods. The food of 
 nationalities has always been supposed to 
 
 V 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 v XO. wc. kcu fiaraimv avoalwv re KVmSdXcov 
 expvras 6pya<s, j(pr) (pvkdo-aeadat, Ta^os. 
 AA, o&Tot raj^eta vavriKov a-rparov trroKr], 
 ovS" op/xos, oiBe ireiapjcnrnv amTijpiav 
 
 149 
 
 (765) 
 
 eli>ai Meineke. ot/iot Si, /3i5|8Xov Burges. 741 ?/«ras paralav Hermann, 
 
 Spas imralav Schuetz, dum ml ("etiam") parum intellegunt. lis ira/t/MTaliov 
 cuivis relinquo. 742 ixovres Spyas XP^I 0- Kpiros M. ipypm cod. 
 
 Esc. ityovras Tumebus, ita ut structura sit accus. absolute pendentis, satis 
 ilia quidem nota post cos sed apud Aeschylum nusquam alibi reperta. At inest 
 mendum in voce Kpdros. Idem senserunt Schuetz (koKws), Kirchhoff (irdrep), Har- 
 tung (wm). t&xos scripsi et defendi. Est qui etpyovras opfias repudiat. 743 
 
 Tax«cu M. rax«a Guelf. oroKiji M, corr. Turnebus. 744 irto-fidrav M, 
 
 corr. Victorius. awrriptov M. awrqplav Guelf. atartipla Turnebus. ooirypia Sal- 
 
 serve as a sort of standard of comparison 
 for their merits. The same is the case 
 with drinks (inf. 921). As a matter of 
 fact it was not the Kapir6s but the Kav\6s 
 of the byblus which was eaten, Hdt. II. 
 92. The Egyptians did, however, eat the 
 seeds of another marsh-plant, a species of 
 lily. Even the Egyptians looked upon 
 the byblus as a poor kind of food. 
 
 741. koI belongs to and emphasises 
 imraiav kvuSoKwv: — "etiam beluarum": 
 "very beasts". It should not be taken 
 with IxpvTas, still less as answering to re 
 (though for ko\ followed by re see Eum. 
 75, Cho.252, S. c. T. 580). 
 
 (laraCuv, v. on v. \>ji. 
 
 741 — 742. The nominative ?x oVTes ' s 
 almost universally rejected for the i\ov- 
 tos of Turnebus. Oberdick, however, 
 keeps the nomin. and supposes a very 
 harsh anacoluthon. If Kparos be sound, 
 it can hardly, without more authority, be 
 explained with Kriiger (Gk. Gr. § 549) 
 as = Kara Kpdros. r&xos and t Aos are used 
 adverbially, but it is dangerous to argue 
 from one such noun to another. One MS. 
 gives dpYpas, a trace of the frequent con- 
 fusion between opyii and 6pp.TJ. Such a 
 confusion may exist here, and we might 
 read «s...eUpyovT«s opjids, xph (sc. was) 
 (pvXaaoeaBai. Kparos (sc. airuv), the anaco- 
 luthon being much easier than that of 
 Oberdick, since XP^I Qvkatrtreo-OM might 
 
 be regarded as an equivalent for the sense 
 (piiKaj-S/ieBa. Etpyovras would of course 
 be "minus impeditum". Reading fypv- 
 ras op-yds, it is possible to regard the 
 clause <bs...6pyds as the familiar accus. 
 absolute (e.g. Soph. O. T. 101 &s too" 
 alpa xei/idfoK irokiv). Aeschylus does 
 not use this construction elsewhere, and 
 Xpfy 0. Kp&ros in the sense /ify Kparrfirp/m 
 tiir' air&v is an improbable expression. 
 Paley, translating "guard against their 
 boldness", virtually reads Bpaaos. 
 
 More probably toxos (= Tax«"s) is the 
 true reading. Danaus has in all this dia- 
 logue been taking up the words let fall 
 by his daughters. His next speech begins 
 ovroi Tax«!o,, and he impresses upon 
 them that there is no immediate alarm. 
 To this he was led by their last word 
 rdxos. "Haste? There is no need of 
 such haste..." Construe xp^l (4"£s) rdxos 
 rpvKdaceaBai (atirotis) c!)s £x ovTa s ipyds xal 
 p.. KvuSdXuv. 
 
 742. Cf. Pind. P. 11. 77 6pyais drevis 
 d\aTiKinv tfceXot. 
 
 743. o-ToXrj, like oppos, is verbal = 
 rb ariWeaBai : the "equipping forth": 
 dvrl roO opfiTJ Schol. (reading the corrupt 
 dative). 
 
 744. op|M>s=op|uo-is (to oppCgeo-Sai). 
 The verbal sense also in Hdt. vn. 193 
 b> roiro. wv opjiov iiroievvro, Theoc. XIII. 
 30 daw 8' Spp.ov IBevro, where b'pp.ov jroiet- 
 
'So 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 6? <yr]v iveyicelv oi)S' iv dyKvpov^iaLi; 745 
 
 dapcrova-i vawv "irotfieves "irapavriica, 
 aW«? Te koI /toXovre? aklfievov j^dova 
 e? vvkt' iirel arei^ovTOi rfKiov <j)i\el 
 
 vinius. (rarripuiv Tittler. ttcIo-imt' eivcurrripia Merkel. wore pro ovbi Geel. 745 
 oibiv M, corr. Robortellus. Interpunctionem post iveyiceiv delevi. is yalav ikffeiv S' 
 Bamberger. £k 717s avairreiv audacius Hartung. 747 dtt' ware, corr. Victorius. 
 
 748 ^s vvkt' dirb stAxovtos M. is v6kt', eirel scripsi. evvds t* d7roaTefx o,, '" s ^Xfou - 
 0iXeZ Bothe. £6<pav 8' »n stAxovtos H. Voss. 0iX« 3' Hermann, quod veri simile 
 
 a0ai (rWesBai) is analogous to airovdriv, 
 aX°^h v & c * iroiuffdai. 
 
 Danaus means, reassuringly, uio-irep oi 
 Taxiws ffriWerat vavrucbs trrparos, outws 
 oiS' o/3/iiferai raxidis. "There is time 
 yet". 
 
 744 — 746. It is quite possible to punc- 
 tuate after ivtyKilv and to regard the 
 three clauses with oiiBfc (in each case= 
 nee) as coordinate. Is 7TJV Iveyicetv would 
 then be equivalent to rb is yrjv iveyiceiv 
 or a verbal noun analogous to CT0X7J, 
 Spfios, e.g. ovdi TreurpaTaiv is yrjv (f>apa 
 (rax^d icrn). This, however, is some- 
 what involved, and oiSi Baptrovcri. comes 
 out of its chronological order : confidence 
 should precede the fastening of the stern- 
 cables. Oberdick reads croirripla and 
 construes oiSi ireicr/mToiv awripla (rax«a 
 iaTLv) (cScrre) ^s yrjv iveyKeiv (avra), com- 
 paring Plat. Crit. 52 B ovk iiridvpia ere 
 dWrjs 7r6Xews odd' dWuv vbfiuv %\afiev 
 elSivai. This, though idiomatic enough, 
 does not remove the objection to the 
 sequence. The first hand of Cod. Guelf. 
 has o-urnpCav. Taking the former ouS* 
 = nec and the second = ne quidem we ob- 
 tain 'neque audent navium pastores ne 
 iacta quidem ancora funium tutamen con- 
 tinuo ferre in terram '. 
 
 ov8" iv dyKvpovxtais, sc. tivTts. 
 
 Trao-|±a.Tu)v <r«TT)p£a.v — ire£cr|iaTa <rw- 
 njpia. Cf. Soph. Phil. 813 fyi/SaXXe x«- 
 pbs irtcrnv, Aeschin. De F. L. § 70 fyye- 
 povoiv dXafoeeias ( = dXaf6eds iiyi/iovas). 
 Cic. p. Mur. § 16 ex annalium velustate 
 eruenda. 
 
 The irtto-|j.aTa are the irpv/iv^cria (red- 
 
 nacula navis), which moored the ship to 
 the land, while eival were thrown into 
 the sea from the prow. II. I. 436 etc 8' 
 EVV&.S ipahoi/ Kara oi wpvpLvijcn' ibij- 
 aav. For the notion of awnripla, with 
 these hawsers cf. Anthol. Pal. xn. 159 
 iv o~ol Tafia (3iov 7rpu/w7j<ri' dvijirTai, Eur. 
 H. F. 479, Plat. Legg. 893 B ixi/ievoi 
 qjs twos ampakovs ireUrfiaTos. 
 
 745- fe VI'' tveyKelv, not a mere equi- 
 valent of the technical ava\j/ai, but ex- 
 pressing the final decision that all is right 
 on board and that the men may venture 
 to land and make fast. 
 
 dyKvpovxbus, not the place, but the 
 state: i.e. not 'in stationibus' but 'ubi 
 in ancoris constiterunt', after the eival 
 have been thrown out. The plural of 
 condition, cf. P. V. 540, Ag. 419 bp.\ua- 
 Ttov iv axyviais, 725, Eum. 996. So the 
 Scholiast Tats aafyakdais Kal KaTOxals tG>v 
 dyKvpQv. A ship is said ayKvpav £x e "' 
 or iv dyKvpovxta elvai. 
 
 746. iroi|uvES, a common metaphor : 
 Ag. 657 vijes I $x oyT ' &4>at>T0L voip.ivos 
 KaKov o-Tpbfitp, Eur. Suppl. 674 irocptives 
 &X<^" Terpabpav, Phoen. 1140 iroipAaui 
 X&XWV. 
 
 747. dX((ievov. This was the character 
 of the Argolic Gulf at the point intended. 
 A number of small streams e.g. the Chei- 
 marrhus, Pontinus and (the larger) Era- 
 sinus carry down silt (v. sup. 32). The 
 Argive harbour was on the other side of 
 the gulf at Nauplia (Eur. Or. 54 &c). 
 
 748. The reading in the text necessi- 
 tates comparatively little change, and 
 has at least the merit of simplicity of 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 151 
 
 o'vtco yevoir av ovS' av eic/3acn<s arparov 
 KaXrj, irpXv opjup vavv dpaa-vvdrjvai' ai> Se 
 
 (770) 
 
 750 
 
 esse minime adducor. 749 &Mva et rlxrei M. Citant Plutarchi Mor. 1090 A. 
 
 vid. inf. Inde supplet Paley k&v t; yaXrirq vr\venos 8' eiiSj; KKiSoiv, versum ab hoc loco 
 omnino absonum. 750 otiroi Schuetz. oi)S' <WK|3a<ris Tittler. ofr' ap' Pauw. 
 
 structure, fa vvkto, adds something to 
 the sense of v. 747, but nothing to the 
 words diroorcCxovTos i^Cou. Moreover 
 why should Danaus proceed to make a 
 general statement with regard to the 
 dangers of night, unless he had said 
 something to the effect that it was now 
 nearing night? yap or 8£ at least might 
 have been looked for to introduce that 
 general statement. Nor is it beyond 
 question that any Greek would use such 
 an expression as d.TToa-reC\a tjXios fa 
 vvKTa. The night followed the sun, he 
 did not go away into it, but left it behind 
 him. The English "the sun sinks into 
 night" should not mislead us. Again, 
 is "when the sun sinks into night, the 
 night is wont to beget grief" a tolerable 
 expression? The mistake perhaps arose 
 from an explanation (diro<jTe£x<wn>s) of 
 arelxovTos, and from a misunderstanding 
 of the meaning of is viKTa. 
 
 fa vutcra, adnoctcm, 'toward nightfall'. 
 Horn. Od. III. 138 h ^iXiov KaraSivTa, 
 Ar. Plut. 998 Sti eis iairipav yZoi/u, Xen. 
 Cyn. 1 r. 4 els viKra. inrb vOkto, (sub noc- 
 tem) of Thuc. IV. 67 is more definite. 
 
 <TTeC\ovTos, better than airoarelxovTos, 
 which rather = "go home". trrel\av = 
 'depart' sup. v. 497, P. V. 81, Soph. 
 Ant. 98. 
 
 749. Commentators quote Plutarch, 
 1090 A (de non suav. viv. sec. Epicur.) 
 uxrirep iv 0a\d<r<rri nar' Ataxia" »8iva 
 t£ktci vv| KvpcpviiTT) cro<j>a> Kal ya\rfv>i, 
 and Qu. Sympos. I. 3, p. 619 oi yap p.&- 
 vov tiiSiva tIktu Kvpeirri <roipu> Kara. t6 
 \eyl>lizvov was /36\os. The words Kara rd 
 \ey. shew that the expression had become 
 proverbial. From koI yaKyvq (which 
 Wyttenbach alters to k&v 5 yaX-rjvrj) Paley 
 
 supposes a verse has been lost (v. crit. 
 note). The evidence is too slender for 
 the supposition. Plutarch may have 
 written nav yak^vg as words of his own. 
 The ancients apparently found something 
 striking in the expression. «8£s="grief, 
 travail of mind", Cho. 211 irdpeaTi 5' diSls 
 Kal (ppev&v Karaip0opa, and (in the plural) 
 Soph. Tr. 42, Plat. Rep. 574 A; but the 
 combination (instead of d\yos or SvaBv- 
 lilav) with tIktciv is remarkable. The 
 meaning seems to be "the night brings 
 forth for the steersman travail of mind ", 
 with a curious suggestion of both the 
 general and the particular sense of ilidls. 
 It is difficult to admire the conceit (if 
 such there be), but precisely for that rea- 
 son it was likely to take with the Alex- 
 andrines. At the same time CiSiva is the 
 word for the steersman's state of mind, 
 while rUrei is rather the word with which 
 we could dispense in favour of an equi- 
 valent. 
 
 750. Danaus has not yet finished the 
 enumeration of difficulties, vv. 747 — 749 
 have been parenthetical. He now comes 
 to the last stage in the proceedings of the 
 fleet : "if these difficulties lie in the way, 
 of course to disembark a whole army is a 
 matter of time". 
 
 oil™, ' itaque' (inferential), a rare use. 
 Yet cf. Soph. Antig. 677. oS™ St) in 
 prose. 
 
 &V...&V, v. Goodwin, Moods and T. 
 § 42. 3, for a clear statement of the 
 purpose and position of the repeated par- 
 ticle. 
 
 751. oppto 6pa<rvv0r]vai. The Scho- 
 liast explains vplv KaraOappijaai. t$ Sp/itp 
 rds vaSs, i.e. he took Sp/up to depend on 
 0patrw0T)vai in the sense confidere. Such 
 
152 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 xo. 
 
 <f)p6vei fiev, <b? rrjpovaa fir; afieXeiv 8ecov 
 
 Tpdj; 975 dpayyrjv' ar/yeXov 8' ov fiifiyfreTai 
 
 7rd\t? yipovff ', -rjficovTa 8' evyKwacqi fypevL (775) 
 
 la> ya fiovvi, aiivSiKov cre^Sa?, <rrp. a. 755 
 
 oiddp.' Burges. Possis 0<lT<a...oSv dvaftcuns. 752 — 753 tj>povei piv us TapfioQira p.ii 
 
 &p.e\eiv Beav irp&£as dpaiyqv M. <t>pbvu Robortellus. rripoOtra et ffpojjs scripsi, hoc 
 sensu " sis prudens, ut, cavens ne hos deos neglegas, auxilium adipiscaris." Priore 
 versu non mutato irpdl-ovff' legit Stanley, irpa£u% Bamberger. irpi^ui 5' H. Voss. 
 irpogal t' Lachmann. Lacunam post v. 752 statuunt al. 754 eiy\w<r<rws M, 
 
 corr. Robortellus. 755 (Sovvh-i, hSmov M. ftovvi, ativ&ucov scripsi. fiovvi, irdvdi- 
 
 a dative seems to be found once with 
 daptreiv, Hdt. II. 76 TeBapaifKores Total. 
 Sppiai. But even there tcB. is not = Bap- 
 (rovpres, but has a quasi-passive sense, 
 "having been led to pluck up courage 
 through (or "by") the omen". Hero- 
 dotus moreover can say irdBopai nvos, 
 with other constructions Kara, aivetnv, so 
 that a certain Herodotean use of rcBap- 
 (TTfKOTes with the case of ireTWTevK&res 
 would be of little value. Rather we 
 should construe "before the ship has 
 been made confident by means of (safe) 
 anchorage". This comes to the same 
 thing no doubt, but it is important to 
 keep distinct the grammatical processes. • 
 Others (Liddell and Scott, Paley) trans- 
 late as locative 'at her moorings', but 
 this ■ is a use little known in Aeschylus, 
 though common in Euripides. 
 
 752. tppovci |«v : the expected clause 
 with 81 is slightly varied in form. Da- 
 naus meant to say "keep calm and be on 
 your guard, and meanwhile trust me as 
 your messenger", i.e. cpprfvei piv...dYy&<|) 
 hk irUrrivi. The position shews this to 
 be the antithesis and not ai> p.iv (ppbvu. . . 
 iyii Si ayyeXos dyaSbs ta-op.au. 
 
 c5s. The construction is us Trpdj-Tjs dpw- 
 yf]v, Trjpov<ra y.i\ d|J.eXav 6ca>v. TapfSovira 
 of MSS. is beyond translation. rap|3ov<ra 
 p.rj dpeXetv cannot = Tapfiovaa. p.^ djueXjjs 
 or rapfioSo-a dp.c\e7i>, but gives the very 
 opposite sense. The "redundant" p.ii 
 after k wXi'/w, dpvovpai does not appear to 
 be extended in classical writers to rap/Hav 
 
 &c. Nor is it easier to construe <j>povu 
 p£v, ois (=S.Te) rapfioCo-a, p/>) dpteXeiv 
 Oewv, unless a lacuna be marked before 
 the following line. For the change 
 irpd£as to irpdijfls cf. v. 295 (dp<m}o p as to 
 dwriJoTp). TTjpovaa pii] ap^\elv = <pv\a(r- 
 oop,tm\ p.ij a., Hdt. I. 65 i(pi\a^e raCro 
 p.il irapa^alveiv, Aristot. Pol. v. 8, 2 tij- 
 pelp Situs py wapavop-uai, Ar. Fac. 146, 
 Vesp. 372, 1368 (riipav—cavere). 
 
 753. irpd|rjs, active, "achieve"= 
 "get" (middle). Pind. Isth. v. 10 tv t' 
 ayawlois d£B~Kourt woBeivbv kWos tirpa^ai, 
 Pyth. II. 40 rbv Si Terpa.Kvap.ov £7T/>a£e 
 deapov. ebv 6\edpov. So irpdtTO~Gui €lp^vtjv t 
 tj>CKlav. Similarly eipciv, <j>(pav where 
 ebpiaBat, tptpeaBai might have been looked 
 for, Pind. Ol. 1. 13, vn. 89, &c. Inf. 
 977 pvtib' aSrxos ypiv, rjSovrjv 8' hxBpois 
 epols Trpd%(ap*v. 
 
 754. cvyXuo-o-u ippevC, i.e. a mind 
 that thinks clearly and can give clear ex- 
 pression. Old age is generally garrulous 
 and incoherent, XdW yijpas (Anthol. 
 Pal. vii. 417). 
 
 755. PoCvis is the form of the adjec- 
 tive in v. 101, and the hiatus powtri iv- 
 Sikov is not of a probable sort. The 
 main objection however is to £v8ikov. 
 The Scholiast says Sixala atfleaBai, ij fji> 
 Sixalas Trdvres ripMaiv. This, however, 
 is a weak sense for Aeschylus. In an- 
 other writer IpSikov, in the meaning " that 
 by thy pity hast justly earned reverence 
 from us", might perhaps be admitted. 
 But the land was a <r^/3as before (v. ioi), 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 153 
 
 Tt ireiaSfieaSa ; iroi <j>vym/ji,ev 'ATTta? 
 
 Xdovot;, KeXatvov el ti icev66<s earl, irov ; 
 
 fieXw; yevoifiav Kairvb'i 
 
 ve$>e<r<n yeirovtSv AtoV 
 
 to irav 8' a<f>dvro<s d/jLTreTrjs a'i'oro? w? 
 
 (7so) 
 
 760 
 
 kov Paley. flovvt, IvSucov Dindorf. /3owis Pauw. 759 vitpeai M, corr. Arnaldus. 
 
 victual. Hartung. yeirdviav'M.. 760 apwerqacuff Sdtrws M, corr. Haupt. Mani- 
 festum est, nisi Carneadi, opus esse senario ; quocirca reicienda sunt Weilii Jotos 
 us, Dindorfii d/iirvoais diif/as lis, Turnebi &p.TTaaa 8' iiael, Weckleinii Apirerrls 
 atdpu>s. Ceterum els Sos us Hermann, deAXas (is Enger, &p.ireTa<r6etrii> Situs Oberdick. 
 
 and the point does not lie in its having 
 earned reverence, but in the part which 
 the land so revered is to play in protect- 
 ing them. The Chorus does not thank, 
 but appeals. 
 
 criSvBiKov in the literal sense = " one 
 who has common cause in a S£/sij". Ar- 
 gos is now pledged to the Danaids. Cf. 
 Isoc. 387 A rbv m/iov aiviiKov ?x uv > 
 Pind. Ol. IX. 105 aivftucos airip 'lo\dov 
 TififHos. ^miSiKelv in Eum. 579. Inter- 
 national causes (and this may be regarded 
 as one) were pleaded by aivSmoi. 
 
 757. KeXtuvov KeJOos, i.e. underground. 
 In a state of trepidation it was conventional 
 for characters in a drama to enumerate 
 various forms of death or manners of dis- 
 appearance, Prom. V. 582 Tvpl p,e <p\^ov 
 ■t) %9ovl tctiKvijiov fj ttovtLois 8&Ke<ri Sis /3o- 
 pdv. The two most obvious manners are 
 those of Eur. Med. 1296 Set ydp viv ■fjroi. 
 yrjs <r0e Kpvtpdrpiai k&toi \ fi irri\vhv apcu. 
 adp.' is nWtpos p&dos. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 
 1290, Hec. 1099, Ion 1237 rlva. <pvyhv 
 irTepdefftrfw $) x^ ov ^ ^ 7r0 ffKorluv fivx&v 
 iropevdio f 
 
 758. (teXas. Aeschylus wastes no 
 epithets. The smoke will shew black 
 against the white "clouds of Zeus", 
 whereas in v. 760 they would disappear 
 entirely to irav 8' atpavros. vitpeaai yei- 
 tovuiv expresses the distance from earth, 
 the addition of Aids makes vttpos the 
 white cloud of the bright day. 
 
 759. v&fiEtnri Aids, here in keeping 
 with the original signification of Zeus 
 
 (root dig). Phrases like this belong to 
 the old nature-worship period. Even 
 in classical Greek times Zeds was so far 
 remembered to be the sky-god that 
 we meet with a common Athenian song 
 (quoted by Marc. Aurel. v. 7) iaov, fiaov, 
 St <ftl\e Zed, -KaTa ras apoipas. Albs 6fi- 
 jSpos (II. JP. 91 &c), and SibaSoros aiykq 
 Pind. P. viii. 136 are remnants of the 
 same kind as the phrase here. On the 
 other hand Fr. 65 Zeis ianv ald-qp, Zeis 
 Se 777, Zeds 5' ovpavos is a later deve- 
 lopment containing an element of pan- 
 theism. 
 
 All clouds are clouds of "the sky" and 
 Zeus is ve<pe\TjyepiTTis, but v4^n) Aids here 
 are rather -the light drifting clouds of 
 the summer sky, far from earth. 
 
 760. to irav 8', virtually an alterna- 
 tive in sense. The methods of escape 
 are put as if they were all to be adopted, 
 whereas it is meant that any one will 
 suffice. We should say "or", not "and". 
 It is impossible not to believe this line 
 to be a senarius (as also v. 767). This 
 fact and the palaeographic ease of cor- 
 rection make Haupt's reading almost 
 certain. He compares Eur. Tro. 1320 
 kovis 8' ftra KOMvif irripvyi vpbs affle'pa | 
 dXtrrov dnwi p-e 6y<rei. Paley adds Plat. 
 Phaedo 70 A |«r) wairep xvevpia f) Kairnos 
 SiaffKeSaaOeTffa ofxi^ai diairro. 
 p.ivri KaX oiSev eri oiSafwv rj. It is with 
 SiairTopAvr), not SiatrxedcurSeura, that ap- 
 irtTrjs should be compared. The fact 
 that dvaireTfy=" wide-spread" in Helio- 
 
1 54 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 kovi<s arepde Trrepvyayv okolfiav. 
 d(j)VKTCov 8' ovk eV av TreKot, c/ceirap' 
 Ke\aiv6^pwi Se TraXXerai fioi, icapBia' 
 •jrarpos cr/coircd S' epH etKov' o'l%op,ai (jtofim. 
 
 avr. a. 
 
 (785) 
 
 761 k6vis 7' Pauw. Spvis H. L. Ahrens. drepBev M. arep re Oberdick. Deinde 
 &\<fi/iav Enger, dpol/mv Dindorf; quibus addere possis (pepolp.av, irerolpav, ire\ol/xav, 
 alia multa. Vide tamen infra. 762 apvKTon 8' oiWt' av iriKoi. xiap 
 
 M. ajpiKTiav ... aniirap scripsi. <tk{to.s Weilium nuperrime coniecisse invenio. 
 Inter I et K excidit C. 84>vktov...ko.kov Schuetz. d\vKTos...iri\oiTo Kt)p MefTert. 
 d\vKTOv...ir£\oi8' tiirap Oberdick. vbap Hermann, utap servant nonnulli, inter quos 
 aatpvicrov Bentley, a0ucToi> Dindorf, atppiKTov Heath. 763 p.ehavb%pus M, corr. 
 
 Pauw. nckayxpoos Bothe. fiov M. p.01 scripsi. Ke\aivbxpav Si iraXKerai <pC\ov xiap 
 Schwerdt. 764 irarpoo-Koircu Si p.ei\ov M. irarpis GKOiral Se p.' el\ov Victorius. 
 
 dorus and Aretaeus, and that avairiTeM 
 = ' expansion' in Galen, is no argument 
 against the natural formation from arairi- 
 Tofiai, which is required by the words 
 drepBe irrepiyav. Again dvawerkvvvp.i 
 "spread out" has not the sense ' diffuse', 
 'scatter'. Its notion is simply one of 
 expansion, not of disintegration, d/i- 
 irera<r0eZ<ra is not= B i,a<rKeSa<r8e'l<ra. 
 
 761. &rep9e irrepvyuv, with d|xireTTJs. 
 Cf. Eum. 250 dirripois ir(arrjp.aaLV. 
 
 oXoCpav, with a<j>avTOS and aioros, 
 "may I pass away into nothingness". 
 They are willing to become annihilated 
 and vanish wholly. 
 
 762. See crit. note. The sense " re- 
 quired is "no escape remains (cf. v. 764), 
 our doom is inevitable". The change to 
 d<ptitcTwv is easy, the chief error is in Kc'ap, 
 which arose from a misreading of ireXo- 
 ICKGirap, of which the C was omitted 
 and Ktirop read as Keap (the latter illu- 
 sion no doubt having something to do 
 with the former). "There can no longer 
 be a shelter from the inevitable". The 
 forms aici-iras, Gainr), <tk4tos are all ex- 
 tant, and aKiwap may well be assumed 
 on the analogy of dhcap, et\ap (words of 
 similar meaning). The termination must 
 have been a common one : cf. 6vap, iiirap, 
 Bivap &c. (G. Meyer Gr. Gr. § 335), and 
 existed side by side with other stem- 
 forms, cf. p.Qp.ap, p.Qp.0%: psrjxap, m5x os: 
 
 \vp,ap, \6ftri. 
 
 For d(pvKT<i>v o-Keirap cf. Horn. Od. v. 
 443 (TKiiras dvi/wio, V. 257 Ki/iaros et\op. 
 Hymn. Apoll. 193 yypaos aKxap, Pind. 
 P. X. 52 &c. 
 
 763. Cf. Cho. 410 wivakTOA. S aSri 
 /Lot (pCKov K4ap...air\dyxva Si fun KeXat- 
 vovtcu. p.01 seems a necessary correction. 
 The Scholiast finds in KcXaivoxpus a me- 
 taphor d-jro rijs dakdffinjs, tjtis iv T(£ 
 Tdpdff&etrdai fieXaivercu. A more obvious 
 explanation is from the 'humour' of the 
 X°\il p^4\aiva of fear (cf. /teXtfyxoXos), 
 II. I. 103 ptiveos Si p.iya. tpphes dpjpl 
 fiiXaivai | irifiirXavr', Theog. 1199 KpaSlr/i/ 
 iirdra^e fiiXaivav, Pers. 113, Cho. 183 &c. 
 
 764. irarpos <rKoira£, i.e. vv. 692 sqq. : 
 as the Scholiast has it, upoaKOTfqaas 6 
 varr\p Kal a-rj/a^vas irdpaZev ■rums, "my 
 father's watchings "T A <tkotos is set to 
 detect or catch something (e.g. tricoind- 
 feic eivvws Theoc. III. 26): he lies in 
 wait to catch the enemy for instance, 
 doing this or that. A (tkottos thus alpei 
 toi)s Tro\ef.dovs or rous IxSvs. Danaus, as 
 (tkotos, has found or caught the enemy 
 coming, "and", says the Chorus, "those 
 watchings of his (what he has detected) 
 mean ruin to me", "it is 7 who am 
 caught from the success of his Moral". 
 This explanation and the reading fyi' are 
 necessary, since tVKov cannot well mean 
 dvetXov "destroyed" (wXeo-ox, Paley). 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 OeXoifii 8' av fiopaifiov 
 
 GTo'Xpv rvyelv iv dprdvai<;, 
 
 irplv dvBp' direvKTOv T<p8e ^pifi^)6r}vaL XP ^ 
 
 irpovap 0avovaa<; 8' 'Ai®a? avaaaoi. 
 
 iroOev Si fiot yivoiT av aldepos Opovos, 
 
 7rpp? bv ve<j)r) fivSrfKd yir/verai, ytdiv ; 
 
 rj \i(rad<; alyiXr^r dirpoa- 
 
 155 
 765 
 
 (rao) 
 
 err p. /3'. 
 770 
 
 S' tn' potius scribendum. 765 sq. /wpirlpou §pbx ov tv%S.v ev trapyavaa M. ev 
 
 dpr&vtus cod. Par. arbxou ipse scripsi : vide adnot. iiopalfioiv Schuetz ; sed articulum 
 requireres. X&xovs Dindorf, postea irpowpb. ev bpmvus Wecklein. 767 r$d' 
 
 eXP<-P4>9v v xpoiv M. %pot Esc. T(pSe xpipfydvpai. Par. r$b" eyxpt-lupBrpiai x e P ? v 
 Guelf., unde t^S' eyxpipf^Bipiaj. X e P '" H. Voss. roivSe XP- X e P°^ v H. L. Ahrens. 
 <SSe Bamberger. Nihili est xPW'I'^yi quod servat Dindorf. 768 Fortasse 
 
 8' omittendum, utpote e sequenti A ortum. 770 dpttp' 8c Weil, irp&s $ Bur- 
 
 gard, minus eleganter. v(<f»i 5' iiSprjhb. yetverai x'wx M. ylverai edit. Aid. lure 
 offenduntur omnes in isto 8'. Scripsi /«;SijXd. Audacius alii, e.g. x l V v vSprjXk y. 
 vitjrr) Porson, ve<t>S>v bSprfKa, Enger, viipi) 8' idprp\& koX velrai x 1 ^" Bothe, KiipeW 
 
 765 — 766. (iopo-£|xov ppdxou is ex- 
 plained by the Scholiast as p.bpov p.01 
 iir&yovTos, i.e. "fatal", "death-bringing". 
 But the only meaning known elsewhere 
 is 'fated'. Even in II. xxn. 13 oti p.h 
 fie KTevieis, iwel off rot fibpcn/ibs elp.1, 
 the meaning is oi p.6paipov iarl p.e ktcI- 
 varBcu. So pcbpai.iJ.op TJpap = t tht fated', 
 not 'the fatal' day. Dindorf maintains 
 that fibpaifws Pp&xos could only be used 
 if it were fated to all mankind (or at 
 least to all the Danaids) to die by hang- 
 ing. All have a papai.p.ov rjnap, but hap- 
 pily not a papffipos ppixos. Moreover 
 Ppo\ov TV\i!.v iv aprdvais, "to find a 
 noose in a halter" is scarcely a reasonable 
 expression for Ppox ov T - or fywdi/ijs tu- 
 X«"- 
 
 With t«x«iv, oto^ou is an entirely 
 likely correction for ppbxov, the sense 
 being either (1) "I would rather hit the 
 mark of my fate in the halter ". p.opal- 
 p.ov <TToxou='the fated aim', "an aim 
 that goes straight home to destiny"; or 
 (a) popcrifiov ittoxov = ' the stroke of 
 doom', i.e. "may the fated shaft of 
 death come home to me". From v. 781 
 i\84ro piopos tvx&v the latter seems pre- 
 
 ferable: moreover it is for destiny to 
 shoot, rather than for the individual to 
 shoot at destiny. 
 
 768. •n-poirap, 'rather' (so prius=po- 
 lius), cf. T&pos II. vm. 166, XVI. 629, 
 Cho. 367. The word is rare, but irpord- 
 potSe occurs S. c. T. 334, Ag. 1020. 
 
 dvao-o-oi. Hades as 'lord and master' 
 is preferable to a son of Aegyptus. 
 
 769. ir68«v, not irov, "from what 
 quarter can deliverance come". irbBev 
 closely with aldtpos. x<56«v av, like irws 
 av, conveys a wish = et0e ytvovrb iroOev. 
 
 770. The correction given in the text 
 is less violent than others previously pro- 
 posed. The form |MiSn\d beside puSaXea 
 is like the forms Si^rjKd, biyrfXd beside 
 Biipdke'a, juycikta. In its import the 
 word is better than Stvypa. or iSpi]\d, im- 
 plying "dripping", "oozing". 
 
 irpos ov, the clouds move up against 
 the Bpovos, and there turn to snow. 
 
 771 — 773. For the accumulated epi- 
 thets cf. Ag. 154 pi.lp.vei yctp 0o/3epct iraXtv- 
 opros oltcovofw? doXla p.vdp.tav pltjvls retcvo- 
 toivos. Of those in the present passage 
 \10-crds and cu-yCXii|/ form a pair, as do 
 dirpderSeiKTOs and olocjipuv. Xio-<rds. 
 
156 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 SeiKTO<s ol6<f>pa>v /cpe/id? 
 
 yvirias irerpa, /3a0i> 
 
 irrmfia fiaprvpovcrd p,ot, 
 
 •jrplv SatfCTopo? ■ fiia 
 
 KapS(a<; ydftov Kvprjaai; 
 
 Kvalv S' eireiff 1 eXcopa Kdiri^eopioii; 
 
 (w) 
 
 775 
 
 aVT. @'. (800) 
 
 iSpij\a Dindorf, viipr) Sitiypa Paley, 8foav\a M. Schmidt. 772 sqq. Kpifias et 
 
 ymlas M, corr. Hermann. Totum hunc locum sanum esse censeo, neque quicquam 
 causae esse cur a Burgesio airpbauTeinrToi, a Marckscheffelio airpoao-TeiKTos, recipiamus. 
 Vide infra. Dum oloirpav scribit Pauw, poeticam loci venustatem inscienter pessum- 
 dat. 775 — 776 Aperte corrupta est antistropha. Ilia igitur sananda: hie nulla 
 
 sunt indicia corruptionis. Propter suam cuiusque antistropham Hermanno debetur 
 Sa'iKTTjpos, Butlero irplv S-fj p.e KapSlas flla S. y. Kvpetv, Dindorfio K&pfas. 777 
 
 Kiaav M, corr. Robortellus. 'i\<ap lireira Nauck. £kwpa K&yKvhwiixoK Martin. 
 
 "smooth", al-y(\uj/, "so smooth that even 
 goats cannot climb it". dirpoo-BeiKTos, 
 "that cannot be pointed at, so far is it", 
 ol64>puv, "withdrawing itself into proud 
 seclusion". Hermann's note on airpba- 
 Suktos is worth quoting: "Haec divina 
 immensae altitudinis descriptio ita ex- 
 cessit captum quorundam xa/tatj^Xuv cri- 
 ticorum, ut airpooSeiKros alius in airpba- 
 SeKTos alius in dirpbaTeiKTos mutari vel- 
 lent". Cf. Hdt. iv. 184 (of Atlas) ityij- 
 \bv oiirdi Si) Tt \iyeTai (is ras Kopv<pas 
 a&Tov o$K old re elvai iblcQai. 
 
 772. olo<ppa>v. It is a mistake in 
 Greek to suppose that compounds of this 
 kind have no force in their second part. 
 A most poetical touch would be lost here 
 if we did not connect -<ppwv with (ppovrma 
 and <ppov£v p.iya. The peak is person- 
 ified and accredited with volition in its 
 pride and seclusion. 
 
 773. Yinrios. Paley quotes Aristot. 
 H. A. ix. 11 tIktci (sc. the vulture) & 
 trtrpais aTrpoafiaTots. 
 
 774. po8« irruptx, i. e. they will cast 
 themselves down, to wlirTa.i> = To Kara- 
 p&\\eo-6<u. Cf. Prom. V. 747 H Srp-' 
 ip.ol tfjv KtpSos dXV oiK iv T&xa \ Ippt-^ 1 
 ifmvrty TrjaS' airo aritpkov trirpas \ Stois 
 iriStp tticfpliaaa tuv iravruv irovoiv \ dirtjK- 
 "Kaytpt ; 
 
 |iapTupov<ra, more than e.g. bpCaaa. 
 The thing is to be done in the loneliness 
 of the distant mountain-peak, where none 
 but the peak will be witness ; otherwise 
 'loco remoto ab arbitris' (Cic. Verr. 11. 5. 
 31). The construction as in Pind. Ol. 
 VI. 21 toCto ol o-a0eu; p.aprvpi]o-w. 
 
 775. irplv k.t.X., a repetition of v. 
 767 : indeed the general correspondence 
 of w. 755 — 768 and w. 769 — 784 points 
 to these passages being hemichoric. The 
 Scholiast construes tov y&fiov SoXkttjpos 
 rrjs Kapdlas pjiv. But the position of pCg, 
 is decisive for the order irplv pfo. Kop. 
 Kup. ya\i. SalKTOpos. As a question of 
 style flla between two genitives, and yet 
 belonging to neither, is barely possible. 
 For pia KapSlas cf. S. c. T. 612 fila 0pe- 
 w, and Ar. Nub. 86 £k rrjs Kapdlas (pi- 
 XetK. The Scholiast, however, is right in 
 so far as he regards Satm-opos as ' rending 
 the heart', i.e. flla Kapdlas xvp. yip.. Sat- 
 focros (airy? sc. tt)x KapSlav). Horn. Od. 
 XIII. 320 &x.wv SeSaiyiiivov rfrop (of grief, 
 — though the passage is probably un- 
 Homeric). 
 
 777. &ir«i6', i.e. when the body lies 
 mangled at the bottom. Cf. Soph. Aj. 
 830 kvo-Iv irp6p\T]Tos olavols $' l\ap, II. 
 XVII. 272 Kvo-l xipp.a yeviaBai, Od. III. 
 271 olmoiaui S\up Kal Kipp.a yevtaOat, II. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 157 
 
 bpvto-i Belirvov ovk dvaivofiai irekeiv. 
 
 to yap Oavelv ekeuOepov- 
 
 Tai <f>i\aiaKT(op icaicwv. 
 
 i\8eT(o fiopos irpo koL- 
 
 ra<s yafiTjXiov rvj(wv. 
 
 Trot, tIv dfi(f>vya<; ed' eip- 
 
 10 Tropov, yd/j,ov Xvrrjpa ; 
 
 780 
 
 (805) 
 
 778 Spvuriv delirvav M. Sellrvov cod. Guelf. " Puri " illius senarii causa Trerijin 
 Setitvov Dindorf. 779 p,' iXevBepiioei Paley. b yap Baviiv Hartung. t$ yap 
 
 Bavetv ("KevBepovpuu Schuetz, Weil. iXevBepoi toi Wecklein. Sanam esse vulgatam 
 infra ostendi. 780 (piXaiavuv Dobree. ipCKaiKlvwv Herwerden. 781 eXW-no 
 
 bis M. fubpoi dederat prima manus. 783 — 784 rtv' o\p.(p' atirat in irbpov rtpjina 
 
 yi.fi.ov teal Xm-qpia M ; at " \etira eiipw " ait scholiasta. toi tW Weil, \vrijpa 
 Pauw. dpupvyav Hermann. Cetera ipse restitui. rrot rtv' d/i0uyas tV olpiov rifua 
 
 1. 5, S. c. T. 1020 &c. The plural gXupa 
 after the analogy of oKv\a, hapa, \d(pvpa 
 (exuviae) &c. II. XIX. 93 HarpoicXov 
 SXoipa. 
 
 Kairix«>p(ois, i.e. that happen to be 
 natives of the place where the fall occurs; 
 yvres (yvnas v. 773) and other birds &v 
 Ta ij07i iv ticdirr) tj; X&P9 $<rrl. 
 
 779. cXcuOepovrai. Objection has 
 been taken to the tense, since at first 
 sight the required sense seems to be i\eti- 
 Bepov ian (ifkevBtpunai) or PkevBepaiB'hae- 
 tch. Yet a correction of this passage will 
 entail a correction of Eum. 175 Kap.ol ye 
 \inrp6s, koX tov ovk iicXSverai, \ biro re 
 7fiy (pvy&v oihror' eXevBepovrai.. It is out 
 of the question that the same mistake 
 can have occurred in the two places. 
 Rather both are genuine, and iXevBepov- 
 Ttu is here sententious present: "death 
 frees itself", i.e. "to die is to free one- 
 self"; while in the passage of Eum. it is 
 fraesens propheticum. (Cf. P. V. 764, 
 767 &c.) 
 
 Literally, of course, death frees the suf- 
 ferer, or is itself free, but 'death frees it- 
 self is no un-Greek laxity. 
 
 781 — 782. The sense is that of w. 765 
 — 767, and the Scholiast rightly explains 
 rvymv : €|iou StjXovoti. 
 
 irpi combines the meanings "before" 
 and "rather than", Hdt. vu. 152 vav St; 
 (3ou\bp.evol trtpi etvat irpb ttjs irapeofoys 
 \iirris. Tuxiix irpb implies forestalling in 
 time, while the sense amounts to priority 
 of choice. 
 
 783—784. See crit. note. The Scho- 
 liast probably read what M gives, and his 
 note Xetorei eSpui had reference only to the 
 words Kal Xurijpia, which he could not 
 join to ri/iva, i.e. he understood iroi rtva 
 irbpov T^fivta Kal \vrrjpLa etipu; iropov 
 xe'uveiv is possible in two senses, (1) like 
 (papp-axov, &kos Ttp.veiv, (2) like rifa/av 
 bSbp 'secare viam'. But while there is 
 manifestly some corruption here, there is 
 no trace of any in w. 775 — 776, to which 
 these must metrically correspond. d(«(i' 
 atiTds (for irepl tfw.vTrjs) is weak and un- 
 necessary, while the correction d|i<f>vyds 
 has all the qualities of recommendation. 
 Cf. Cho. 943 ava(pvyal KaKwv. irbpov ev- 
 peiv is a common phrase: Prom. V. 59 
 Seivbs yap ebpetv /raf ap.y\xdv(nv iropov, Eur. 
 Med. 1418 irbpov r/Spe Bebs, and is parti- 
 cularly suited to finding a way almost 
 where no way is. The double question 
 may have caused the omission of one of 
 its introductory words. Cf. Horn. Od. 1. 
 1 70 tIs wbBev eh avSpuv ; 
 
i 5 8 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 «/£e 8' 6fi(f>a,v ovpavlav, reXy 
 
 Xirava 0eoi<;, re\ea Si fioi irekofieva Kal 
 
 \va~ifia' /j,d%av 8 eiriSe, irarep, 
 
 fSiaia fir) <f)at,Bpw<; op&v 
 
 ofiftacnv ivSiKoii- 
 
 <rrp. y. 785 
 (sio) 
 
 Weil, r) Hv' A.p.tj>vyhv St' r) rSpov rirjiui y. XuttJ/hi; Hermann. 785 ffifeu M, 
 
 corr. Robortellus. 785 — 787 6p.<pcLV oipdvia p.k\i) \Wava 8eoi<ri Kal reXea Se fioi 
 
 irws TeTwpievd p.01 \i<rip,a /iixwa S' M. Corrupta est etiam antistropha; unde fit 
 ut coniecturae quam plurimae provenerint. In antistropha 793 sq. (jiera /te /c.r.X.) 
 metri schema, ni fallor, aperte exstat ----- quater repetitum ; itaque in hoc 
 schema stropha a verbis re\ea Se /ioi redigenda est. Quod ad verba prae- 
 cedentia attinet, vix dubium esse potest quin vera sit forma Alyiirtaoi/ et epithe- 
 tum cum ip.^>av omnino requiratur. Pro oipapikMeh-V scripsi oipavihf>i,Te\r). 
 ipavlav Dindorf, ipdlav dubitanter Wecklein. ri\ea Bias Tre\6p.evd p.01 Hermann. 
 787 \iaip.a' p,Ax av &' etiam Paley. \iaip,d p.' ox«/*' Weil. Fieri potest ut p,a 
 e dittographia ortum sit; itaque x^'^'' 3' Oberdick. 788 <j>ihete M. (pcudpdis 
 
 Weil. Oberdickium sequor. <pl\ots Lachmann. 0/Xus Marckscheffel. Possis pfii 
 
 785 sq. ivtf, eavrais irapaneXeiovTiu 
 Schol. From It, the vociferation of emo- 
 tions such as great astonishment, or dis- 
 may. Cf. Pind. P. IV. 237 IS^ev d$wv!)Tip 
 irep &%ei. With internal accus. also Pers. 
 280 tv£' airoTfiov fidhv Svaaiavij, ibid, 1042 
 fufe p.t\os. 
 
 o[i<()dv, of other than the divine utter- 
 ance, Eur. Med. 175, Pind. N. x. 63. 
 
 ovpavCav: an epithet is required with 
 6p.<pav. It might be possible to read 
 oipdvia. as (neut. plur.) adverb, if tvfc 
 6p.<j>av could be treated as one word. But 
 ifufe 6p.cj>b,v leaves 6p.<pav tame and bare. 
 With the expression oipavlav itself cf. Ar. 
 Nub. 357 0wcjj oipavopvqKiti, Eur. Tro. 
 519 'iirirov oipdvia ftpepavTa, and the 
 phrase oipaviov Saov [immane quantum). 
 "A shriek that reaches to heaven". 
 
 t&t|. oipaviANT^Xi) for ovpaviA- 
 A/WXt). t^\t) gives the best sense with 
 Xiravd and with ri\ta Kal X'o-i|i.a below. 
 (Cf.z>.6u and note.) t^Xtj XiTavd="offer- 
 ings of prayers "(=t^Xtj eixrcua loc. coll.). 
 rlXca then follows with a paronomasia, 
 and \Amna reXy = expiatory rites and offer- 
 ings. Besides reXetv lep&, Bvalav, Spyia 
 
 it is possible to say reketv Xitos. Xiravd 
 is a rare word, only occurring here and 
 in S. c. T. 102 (where it seems to be a 
 noun). Its accentuation is debated, but 
 should probably follow the analogy of 
 tavbs, iirTjeraj/ds, ayavbs &C 
 
 Te'Xea (of prayers), cf. Ar. Thes. 353 
 eHy/iara re\ea, Pind. Fr. 87 eixukal t4- 
 Xeiai, Cho. 212 rekeatpbpot. eixal. On the 
 other hand riKea with pJXrj would be an 
 obscure combination. Xlta/tu (rAi)) with 
 a reference to Xiio-eis e.g. those of Plat. 
 Rep. 364 E. 
 
 787. paxav, the struggle between the 
 Egyptians and Argives. At the same 
 time this does not seem quite the most 
 apposite thought in the context. Weil 
 thinks the scholion dvrX rod drdpaxa 
 points to a reading Xvo-t(id p.' ax€ip,' = st- 
 rata me adspice. dxct/tos is, however, a 
 suspicious-looking word, and it might be 
 better to suggest that the Scholiast read 
 Xv<ri|ia* ■yaXdv' (i.e. YaXt]vd — yaX^vws) 
 iiriSe k.t.X. i<t>op6.w with adverbs and 
 adjectives is a favourite use. 
 
 788. (JuuSpus: cf. Ag. 520 tpaiopoicri 
 TourlS' Sp.p.aa-1. I Sel-a<r0e...f}a<n\4a. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 159 
 
 <rej3tZov 8" l/cera? <re0ev, 
 
 yaido^e •7rayKpare<; Zev. 
 
 yivo? yap Klyvirreiov VTrip<f>pov dp- 
 
 trevoyeve<s fiera fie Spofioicn Biofievoi 
 
 <j)vyd& , dXaXaurL iroKvdp6ob<s 
 
 (sis) 790 
 dvr. y. 
 
 (820) 
 
 Qaitpots bpQv ipfiaoiv iv Ska (i.e. cum in iudicium res venerit). 791 7aio0x e 
 
 Schuetz et in antist. Bvwrote. 792 — 793 yivos yap' Alyiwriov lifipiv Siatpopov 
 
 k.t.\. M. Alyiirreiov ilfipi Siaoiarov apaevoyevh, 08 Hermann. Siatppov Bam- 
 berger, irapatppov Schwerdt. inriptppov scripsi. 794 <j>vy&Sa /laraurt M. 
 Quamvis irXAraun iro\vp66ois quivis facile scribere possit, 0vyaAAAAAAI<" pro 
 #ifyaAAMATAI<n praeferendum censui. paralais (pvydSa p.' SKauri Madvig. iraToun 
 
 790. "Thou, in thy vast might, re- 
 spect thy suppliants", k^ras is in pa- 
 thetic contrast to yaidox^ irayKparis. 
 "All the world and all things are in thy 
 power : this pity can cost thee little". 
 
 yaidoxc, an epithet conventionally be- 
 stowed on Poseidon. Such is always the 
 case in Homer, and in Pind. Ol. xm. 82 
 Taiabxf alone =IIoo-«5wi'i. Cf. S. c. T. 
 310 HixreiSav 6 70100x0s. In Soph. O. T. 
 160 yai&oxov "Aprep.iv is used in a unique 
 sense resembling 7ro\io0xop, but that in- 
 stance is enough to shew that the Athe- 
 nian mind did not regard the notion 
 ytu&oxos as inseparable from Poseidon. 
 The scholion on II. xm. 125 explains 6 
 Ix®": iiyovv fiaaTa£ai> t^v yrjv, and under 
 an ill-digested mythology this may be 
 said of either Zeus or Poseidon. Frag. 
 65 Zeis ian...yrj. Cf. Prom. V. 994. 
 
 792. AtyinrTeiov. Though not ab- 
 solutely necessary as a patronymic form, 
 this is decidedly preferable to AXyiit- 
 tiov. Cf. 'lv&xeios (Prom. V. 590), Eur. 
 El. 1 176 ol lavrdXewi ixyovoi, I. T. 1 
 IKXo^ 6 TaxrdAeios. Atytiimov would 
 rather, be "Egyptian", whereas the 
 meaning intended is that of v. 30 apaevo- 
 tt\7]6tj effpbv i^piffrijv AiyvirToyevij. 
 The purely adjectival termination -ios is 
 however undoubtedly found, e.g. Prom. 
 V. 577 w Kpbvie vat. mss. are no guides 
 as to -eios (-eiov) and -tos (-iov) : see 
 Cobet, Var. Lect. ed. 2, p. 87. 
 
 793. < Ye'vos...Si<6|i.Evoi...SCgT]VT<u. Con- 
 
 structions koto avveaui also in Prom. V. 
 421, 805, 808 &c. 
 
 794. The MS. reading paTcus-i is ex- 
 plained by the Scholiast as rats fypfyeaw, 
 as if connected with jUOTeiiw (/jaoreiiw). 
 This was a guess. pArr] only occurs in the 
 sense of a " sin" (cf. /i&Vaios) or ' wanton 
 behaviour' ( = dKpdV£to, aKoKaula). Cf. 
 Cho. 918 o\\' et<p' 6/j.oiws ko.1 irarpbs rou 
 <tov paras. Liddell and Scott explain 
 /jot. ttoX. "with labour in vain", i.e. 
 (presumably) "with vain efforts accom- 
 panied by much cry". But obviously 
 their labour is not in vain, for they have 
 caught the Danaids up and (as the latter 
 fear) are on the point of success. The 
 only allowable meaning, if pArauai were 
 sound, would be " full of wantonness ex- 
 pressing itself in many a shout ". But it 
 is questionable whether /uxreu can be 
 used of feelings without exercise, or 
 whether the sense is worth the trouble of 
 extracting it. The epithets vir<=p<)>pov 
 aptrtvoytvh stand out distinctly against 
 <pu-yd8a: "the poor fugitive (women) 
 chased by strong and arrogant males ". In 
 |acitcuo-i seems to be hidden some word 
 which with iroXvSpoois intensifies this 
 contrast of brute male strength with 
 female weakness. Judging from (j.a\av 
 above, and the line next following, dXa- 
 Xaia-i is very probable, <pvyAAAAA- 
 AA10-1 having become (pvyAAAMA- 
 AAuri, and thence <|>vyd8a parcno-i. 
 aXaXal are "war-shouts" (Homeric d\a- 
 
i6o 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 filaia SUfyvrai \a/3eiv. 
 crov 8' errvrrav %vydv 
 rakavTOV' ri 8' avev credev 
 Qvwrotcri Tekeiov icrriv ; 
 
 ooo aaa 
 
 795 
 
 trrp. 6". (825) 
 
 Oberdick. 795 BitfjvTai M. 797 wiScwev M, corr. Robortellus. 798 OvaroU 
 M. 799 — 870 Prope desperandum est de toto hoc loco. Hie illic sani versus, senarii 
 vel ionici a minore vel quicumque, 'apparent ran nantes in gurgite vasto': ceteri 
 
 \yr6s). Find. Fr. 224 ixavlai t' d\a\al 
 t' dpivopAvav, 225 kKvB', 'A\a\d, ToXf/iov 
 dtiyarep. 
 
 796. eirforav. It is an open question 
 whether e'irlitav is an adjective (cf. wpo- 
 iras, aifiiras) or an adverb (=Sid\ou, irav- 
 re\as), i.e. whether we must render "the 
 beam of thy balance is universal", or 
 "thine wholly is the beam of the ba- 
 lance". In Pers. 42 otr' tiriirdv ■/jireipo- 
 yevte Kar^xovffiv etfyos, the quantity makes 
 for the adjective. Lexicographers quote 
 a form iirtiravres. Yet the adverbial 
 sense (Herodotus and Thucydides) is 
 usual, and is best here, both because of 
 the position of trov, and from the use of 
 ahv I'vybv-raXcu'Tov and not <roB f oybv ra\. 
 gov is emphatic: " They may strive, but 
 all real issue depends on thee ". 
 
 Jvyov TaXotvToti. Cf. Theog. 157 Zeis 
 ri Tokavrov imppiwa aWore aXXcos, II. 
 XIX. 223 iirel kKIv-qci Ta\aina...7icis, VIII. 
 6g, xvi. 658, xxii. 209. 
 
 Primarily Zeus does not order fate, but 
 only tests and administers it as dispensed 
 by 'AvayKri or the Mdipat. It was obvi- 
 ously impossible to harmonize the omni- 
 potence of Zeus with the powers of De- 
 stiny (see especially Prom. V. 515 — 520). 
 
 Homer uses only the plural TaXavTa 
 (=' scales'), and so Pers. 346 aXX' (ISe 
 Satfiuv ns Kar4<p8upe crparbv \ raKavra 
 fipliras ovk laoppoirtf rixv- 
 
 jjivyov ( = ttjxvs) afterwards meant the 
 balance itself. Plat. Rep. 550 E &c. 
 
 798. t£ 8' dvtv o-f'Sev. Cf. Ag. 1487 
 
 tI yap pporois avev Aids TeXetroi. The 
 opposite is aiiv 6e$. 
 
 799. As far as v. 870 this part of the 
 play is so corrupt as to be almost hope- 
 less. See crit. note, to which it need 
 only be added that light has been sought 
 in the present edition from the following 
 considerations : (1) That in all similar 
 passages of altercation the remark of the 
 one party is taken up pointedly in the 
 answer of the next, so that though the 
 sense of any given passage must first be 
 looked for in the previous words of the 
 speaker himself, if there are any, or in 
 his subsequent words, if there are such, 
 yet the clue to correction often lies in the 
 last remark, be it threat, entreaty or cry, 
 of the other interlocutor, or else in his 
 following answer. It is on this principle 
 that the emendations have been made in 
 v. 816 (answering to v. 820), in v. 833, 
 in D. 836 (answering to /3Sre &c), in w. 
 837 and 839. (2) That no writer repeats 
 his figures of thought, turns of expression, 
 and actual words, more than Aeschylus, 
 and therefore he must be illustrated from 
 himself. (3) That Aeschylus is fond of 
 antistrophe of sense as well as metre, so 
 that one passage may often be helped by 
 both the thought and the manner of ex- 
 pression of the passage to which it is 
 antistrophic. This principle (which is so 
 evident in w. 856 — 862 as compared 
 with w. 865 — 870) has been applied to 
 the emendation of w. 847—852 in the 
 light of w. 839—842. (4) In all cases 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 oSe ixapiTTrfi 6 vaios' 
 
 ydios 8' wv 777309 ri, ftdpfyO', itcdvets ; 
 
 * 
 * 
 * 
 lov' 
 
 * 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 161 
 800 
 
 . 8\ 
 
 * 
 * 
 
 avr, 
 
 arrp. € . 
 
 laborant vitiis prope insanabilibtis. Editores varie distribuunt, varie lacunas sta- 
 tuunt, diversissimos in modos verba corrupta emendant. Suam quisque viam 
 indagat, quocirca vix operae pretium est in his adnotationibus commemorare quae 
 quisque excogitaverit. Optima tantum, quae videntur, electa rettuli. Mirum est 
 qualia verba editores Aeschylo tribuerint. Quantumcumque enim corruptus sit 
 locus, illud tamen certum est, Aeschylum non omnis generis barbara vocabula hue 
 corrasisse. Si qui versus incolumis manet, satis Graecus est, satis nota verba con- 
 tinet. Quamobrem igitur in reliquis monstra horrenda informia ingentia, quibus 
 sensus ademptus, sunt invenienda? Archetypum in hac parte perquam laesum, 
 nonnumquam omnino evanidum, fuisse nemo est quin credat. Dedit librarius quan- 
 tum legere potuit, quantum denique suspicabatur latere, sed non Oedipus erat. 
 Ad unciales plerumque equidem rem revoco. 799 6 6 6 a d a M. Remigan- 
 
 tium clamorem esse suspicatur Butler. 6oQ> daa Weil, Oberdick. &<&. dd Dindorf. 
 Spa- Spa M. Schmidt. 800— 801 SSe fidpwis vd'ios ydtos t&v Tpb/mpim icdfi- 
 
 »ois M. Pro nPO...MAPnTIKAMNOIC scripsi TTPOCTIMAP<P0IKA- 
 
 N 6 1 C ; /x&fm-Tis Turnebus. /idpirrvs Stanley ex Hesychio. tGiv irpb ai, p.dpim, 
 nd/ivois Hermann, tuv irp6irap, pAptrra, ndpaiois Oberdick. rdvde wpb Schwerdt. 
 807. — 804 I6(p » il/t » * 0SS1 Kaunas vv Sv'Cav [ioav dp.<palvw M. Scripsi IOYIOYIOY- 
 M(AA)AYOICAAKACM(eM)AYIA. bnbfpova \iaw ra/3/3a<r£as SKuKvat 
 
 of emendation a recourse to uncial wri- 
 ting tends to shew that most of the mis- 
 takes are due to faults of a mutilated 
 archetype in uncials. The passage has 
 therefore been tested in uncials through- 
 out, and in the critical notes are offered 
 specimens of the results. It is hoped 
 that with the help of the translation the 
 suggestions here given may at least 
 vindicate their existence, if not commend 
 themselves for acceptance, without much 
 discussion in this part of the work. An 
 examination of the notes of the Scholiast 
 will shew that he read substantially the 
 same corrupt text as that of M ; and it is 
 well once more to remark that the fact of 
 the Scholiast having a certain reading 
 before him is no proof that Aeschylus 
 wrote it. 
 
 000. ravra p.erd twos TrdSovs dvafio- 
 T. S. 
 
 wtriv, £% dir6TTov roiis klyvirnaSas (rather 
 rbv ic/jpvtca) Idovaai. Schol. 
 
 800. napirT^s. The MS. reading 
 (idpiris must be a mere slip for /lapirrts 
 (fidpTTTi occurs immediately). Hesy- 
 chius has p-dpirrvs ' itppuTTfy, and papims 
 is in keeping with e.g. \drpts, rpbxis. 
 Yet papirris itself is here probably a mis- 
 take for fiapjTT'/jS (cf. ireLpaTrfs, kKgitt^s 
 &c.) by the confusion of pronunciation 
 of t] and 1. 
 
 |iapirTT]s 6 vaios = "pirate", Xijotijs 
 (for which /iapwr^s is substituted because 
 his mission is to arrest persons, not to 
 plunder property). The Scholiast says 6 
 ■Kptinp fj.lv trci vi)6s, vvv St iirl yrjs ye- 
 yovfbs. 
 
 802. I6c|>. 6'|J.. £tI diroTTVafiov fil/xii/m, 
 Schol.; an attempt to explain the inex- 
 plicable. 
 
 II 
 
1 62 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 KH. 
 
 tow /id\' av8i<i, cCKKaf 
 fiefiavla /36a/ia (paivw. 
 ootS' rdSe ye Br/ <f)poi[jua, Tapgavr 
 
 iflWV TTOVCDV {&ICLIWV. 
 
 * * 
 
 # * * rje 7)e. 
 e'e' fituve <j)vya irpo<s akicav. 
 /3\oo~up6<ppova "xXbBdv Bvafyopov aicrav, 
 ILeXao-y ava%, irpoirpdaaov. 
 
 (rovcrde, <TOva(? iirl fiapiv 
 
 (830) 805 
 
 ovt. e . 
 
 (835) 8lO 
 
 f)6ap.a <palva Hermann, quod equidem non intellego. Hi 4v 6<p6ah.p.dtt icM/ia/cas 
 vatas lBov<ra vvv fioav Wecklein. aWi K&Kas vwBetav j3o4i' Boissonade. tliiir. St. 
 Schuetz. 805 bpd ride <ppol/ua vpA^av irbvuv (Sialwv 4fuiv M. dou. iaa Weil. 
 
 TTPAEAN in TAPEAN mutavi. irpbgeva Tumebus. irbvw 4p.wv fitaiav 
 Schuetz. T&Se cbpolp.ia, irpbgeve, vvv Trbvuiv Oberdick. 807 y4. ty M. addidi 44. 
 
 808 /3S0i Weil. (pvydSi Schuetz. (pvy&Sos Oberdick. 809, 810 jSXo<ri/p6- 
 
 tppovi xXtSp Siaipopa vat k&v yq. yai ava% Trpordffirov M. Dedi Trpoirpaaaov, quod 
 secundum usum verborum exigendi duplicem accusativum regit Pro Sw^opaNAI- 
 KAN scripsi Swr^opoNAICAN . Possis autem 56<r<ppov' avayicav. pKtxrvpb(j>paa> 
 a xXiS$ Butler, fikoavpbtppovi xXiSp Siatpopa vat rayyaf, &va£, irpoTaaaov Her- 
 mann obscurius, ne barbarius dicam. 8n — 838 Desunt personamm notae. 
 
 803. 110X' oS9is, common with re- 
 peated exclamations or invocations, e.g. 
 Cho. 876 ot/ior iravoi/toc citfi.01 /j.d\' aWis 
 4v rplrois irpo(!tpB4yp.a(siv Cho. 654 t/s 
 £v8ov, £> iraT, irat, pd\ y aSBis, iv So/urns; 
 Ag. 1345 &=• 
 
 aXxas p.e[iama, imitated from II. 
 v - 73^> pep-avV IpiSos Kal dvTTjs, XIII. 
 197 p.ep.a£rre ... dotiptSos aXmjs. And 
 though in those places the sense is differ- 
 ent, viz. "eager for battle", yet in com- 
 bination with f36a/j.a (palvuthe other sense 
 "craving for help" is possible, especially 
 as the exact value of Homeric expressions 
 is rarely appreciated in later imitations 
 or borrowings. Cf. inf. 828. 
 
 805. <j>po(|ua in the doubtful context 
 may be either (1) "what / see is the pre- 
 lude", the herald .having either done 
 some act or made some gesture of a 
 violent nature ((JiaCwv), or (2) "this cry 
 of mine (60m) is the prelude to the suffer- 
 ings I am to endure". Cf. Prom. V. 741 
 08s yap vvv a/cfjKoas Xdyous | riVai doKei <roi 
 
 /j.i]S47roi 'v -rrpootnlois. 
 
 808. aXxav, i.e. the Pp4rr\. As the 
 Scholiast would say, iavraTs irapaKekeiov- 
 rai to flee from the \evpov aXffos to the 
 wdyos. aXx&v= praesidium S. c. T. 762 
 juera|i S' dhca St' 6\lyov retvei iripyos 4v 
 eSpei. Sup. v. 325 aXsy irtavvos. 
 
 809 sq. irpoirpao-o-ov, with the double 
 accus. of verbs exigendi. Cf. sup. v. 89. 
 In Cho. 834 $fXois irpbwpaoff' 1 l&v xaptTas 
 ipyas Xirypas the verb is sound, but the 
 rest is uncertain. The middle, because 
 Pelasgus is himself aggrieved by the in- 
 sult (=Trp/nrpa<T(re <reavT§). 
 
 S\jo-(J>. irpoirp . ato-av, lit. " exact a share 
 hard to be borne ", as if he were to levy 
 contributions, and to make their contri- 
 bution a heavy one. The contribution 
 is really a penalty. 
 
 8ri. o-ovo-Se. This (with eoioBia 
 (Soph. Aj. 1414), and aovvrat (Pers. 25)) 
 is put under <reito in the lexicons. The 
 form aov <rov (Ar. Vesp. 209) is on the 
 other hand clearly an interjection "shoo". 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 163 
 
 l/XO. 
 
 tl fc « W SIM? 
 
 07TW9 iroowv ex 6T ei " 0VP > 
 
 nX/iol <?Tvyfiol 
 
 TTOKvalfMOV <j>6vio<! 
 
 airoKoira Kparos. 
 
 aovcrde, <tov9' oXoifxevai efiiraXiv. 
 
 elS" dva TTokvpvrov 
 
 (840) 
 
 815 
 
 <rrp. a! . 
 
 812 sq. Situs itoSwv. ovkovv oixovv TiKiwl n\p.ol ical <myfiol. Scholiasta oitcovv 
 explicat ISlws tovto, avrl tov el 5e prf. Requiritur ille quidem sensus sed in ovkovv 
 non inest. el 8' oiv etiam Hartung. Neque satis est tin-cos iroSSv. Stws to^os 
 Heimsoeth. dtcveiv &Kve?v Ti\p.bv rCKphv Wecklein. Legi potest rChfiol irkoKap.uiv, 
 (TTiy/iol rj>bvioi, TroXvatfiav air. xp. 814 iroMai/wi (fmvios t' Weil. 816 <5Xu- 
 
 /j.evat 6\6fiev' iirafilda M. 6\oal fiey' iir' djj,a\a (ex Hesychio) Hermann, ^ir' IL/xaha 
 Schuetz. i<p' aKi&Sa Dobree. 6TTAMIAA ex 6MTTAAIN factum esse veri 
 simile est. SXov/tevai Bothe. oi'Kou.evoi Paley. 8r7 eWkva M, et iroXvppxrrov. 
 
 We must suppose a <r/w ( = <re/l> = o-e{ia), 
 with weak form <rv in ai/ievos (Ag. 746), 
 crvBets (Pers. 135), and strong form at>u> 
 ( = <rofbi). 
 
 papiv, an Egyptian boat. Cf. Eur. 
 I. A. 297 p&ppapoi fi&ptfies. In Pers. 554 
 the ships of Xerxes, with no particular 
 reference to the Egyptian contingent, 
 are called p&piSes. Herodotus (11. 96) 
 describes a certain flat boat and says that 
 the Egyptians call it fiapiv i. e. bart. 
 Aeschylus does not mean in particular 
 the boat described by Herodotus, but 
 uses the term for an oriental ship gene- 
 rally, meaning vkaiov or vavv, but with a 
 foreign suggestion. 
 
 812. A 8' ovv = «l he |it). Gf. Soph. 
 Ant. 722. So el Se Plat. Euthyd. 285 c 
 el p.h> PotiXertu, fif/trta- el 8', 8 ti /3oi)Xe- 
 nu, tovto Troiefru. Such uses are really 
 aposiopeses. 
 
 813. TiX|iol, sc. irXoKdfWv vp.eripav 
 iaovrai. The genitive is unnecessary, 
 since the application of rlXXeiv is re- 
 stricted. . The verb is omitted, the threat 
 being more vigorous because more inter- 
 jectional. 
 
 o-Ti7|io£, i.e. they are to be treated 
 as runaway slaves. Cf. anynaTlas. Spa- 
 ■wiTijS ianynivos (Ar. Av. 760), iaTiyp.4- 
 vos airofioXos (Aeschin. 38. 26). 
 
 814. iro\ua((j.(ov k.t.X. The threats 
 increase in vehemence. Women cannot 
 as a rule bear to think of blood; hence 
 (pdvios to duplicate the effect. 
 
 816. oXoificvai, an imprecation ra- 
 ther than a threat. "Go, with a plague 
 upon you": for the colloquial <j>6elpeade. 
 
 The MS. reading is eirapiSa, out of 
 which nothing can be made. Hermann's 
 eir' d'|xaXa is taken from Hesychius: 
 dfiaXa' rty vavv airb tov afiav ti\v aXcr 
 A&rxiiXos TLpwrei aaTvpiKtp, while the 
 Etym. Mag. has a/xdSa' t^v vavv Ma%i- 
 Xos. This au.aXa and a/iaSa seem to 
 point to some rare word for a ship, 
 though the former itself (ct^taXs) is out of 
 the question. a|ids or dp.ds may how- 
 ever have been extant, or there might 
 have been an ijp.d$, ^fas or ^(iCs, of 
 which the Doric form alone survives in 
 these glossaries. Yet it is difficult to 
 conceive of an etymological value for 
 such forms. 
 
 817. iroXilpuTov : the epithet expresses 
 the dangerous magnitude of the sea- 
 waves: "on the sea's great flood ". dvd. 
 cum accus. expresses the helpless dashing 
 to and fro, the destruction in SiuXov 
 being pictured as protracted; i.e. ova.. 
 iripov (4>cpdp.€VOs) SiciXou. 
 
 II — 2 
 
164 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 aKfirjevra iropov 
 hecnroaicp i;vv iifipet 
 yofufroSeTtp re Sopei SicoXov, 
 ev8a,L//,ove<; w? e/jnraXiv aiS r/- 
 
 (845) 
 
 820 
 
 818 dX/tio'ec™ Hermann. a\/j.vp6ei>ra Hartung. Fortasse nil opus est pede reso- 
 
 luto. 819 Seffircxrvvip Stephanus. 0e<rweHa Turnebus. 820 yoixtpfrm 
 re Sopl M. 821 Locus admodum corruptus. at/ioves us iirapUda tiavSowiriaTd- 
 iriTa. M. Tinayfihov ere icaBlfa habet scholiasta; unde Tumebus atfrnv' ffw a' cV 
 AfitSa. Plerique praeconi dant ; e.g. alfjiaroeffirav KaBlfa Si cr' eV &p.iSa Haupt, 
 at/iov' &rw at 7' eV a/ja\a Paley, alfiova a' iir' d/itt8a Stfaw rpoTOV Spairtra 
 Conington. Equidem litteras 6Y post SicoXOY excidisse arbitror, et ex (€Y)- 
 (A)AIMONecnceMnAAINAIAH(Me0A)CYAOITeTATTANTA fac- 
 tum esse AIMONeCncenAMIAAH CYAOYTTIATATTITA. Fuerat 
 
 ergo "utinam pessum datus esses, ut nos felices et securae rursus in omne 
 
 818. dXpijcvra, with iropov, forms a 
 compound = " the sea", irhpov requires 
 this definition. Cf. iypi. xiXevda (Horn. 
 Od. in. 71), Ix^ievra Kt\ev8a (Od. III. 
 177). Exactly equivalent to the whole 
 expression is Pind. P. v. 119 &Xos ( = &X- 
 /MJecrcra) fiaQcia ( = 7roXi3/wn>s) K4\evdos 
 ( = vbpos). 
 
 819. Sea-rroo-tu £vv iSPpci. Perhaps 
 this might be taken to mean " along with 
 your insulting masters", i.e. = %iv Seairo- 
 tQ>v Vflpei=£iiv 8ecr7roYais ippurTais. Cf. 
 Cho. 77° ^ v ^ v ffv to.vt* cfyyeXXe deairo- 
 tov arCyst ( — arvyepQ SeaTorri). The 
 use of the a'djective in such a sense is, 
 however, unlikely. In Latin we have 
 "erilis praevortit metus" (Plaut. Amph. 
 v. 1. 17), "my master's fear", Cho. 942 
 Seairoafivuv S6iiav= " our master's house", 
 Pers. 586 oilS' Iti Saaiiotpopovaiv Seairo- 
 aivoiatv 6,v6r/Kais : but erilis metus could 
 not be used for "my timid master", and 
 in the Greek passages quoted there is no 
 analogy, as the substitution of Topami- 
 kuv and Tvpavvwaft respectively will 
 shew. It is very unlikely that a tyrant 
 could himself be called a Secnro'crwos 
 &vdyKi/. Rather render "with your lordly 
 insolence and your bark", a combination 
 of abstract with concrete not awkward 
 under the circumstances. The herald 
 had treated them as a SeoTroVijs treats his 
 
 slaves. Seairoalu is prompted by the 
 threat of any/wt, and yopupoStru Sopei 
 by jSapiv. 
 
 Secmromos is chosen rather than Secriro- 
 o-uvos, for the reason that the latter 
 means "belonging to a master", and the 
 former "like that of a master". "Your 
 arrogant assumption of the master". Cf. 
 X«/^/"°s )( x el f^P lv °^ 
 
 820. Y<>|i<po8£rc[i. Cf. 70^0^07175 Ar. 
 Ran. 824. All ships were so fastened: 
 cf. sup. 419 and the passage of Apollo- 
 nius there quoted, Od. v. 248 &c. There 
 need therefore be nothing particularly 
 distinctive of the true Egyptian (SSpis in 
 the epithet, though as a matter of fact 
 the ydpupoi were of much importance in 
 this boat. Cf. Hdt. II. 96 £k rairris uv 
 ttjs toAvdys Ko\p6,pi.ei>oi fiiXo 6Vov re Shitj- 
 Xea irkiv$ri5bv avvrideTai vavmyytfifLevoi 
 TpoTrov TOiovSe. irepl yb/ttpovs irwcvobs Kal 
 fmKpobs Trepielpovai t& fiiXo k.t.\. But, if 
 Aeschylus had known this, he would also 
 have known that the /3Spu was only a 
 river-raft and could not make a sea- 
 voyage. The force of the epithet is "for 
 all its strength of build". The proud 
 security of the sons of Aegyptus is in 
 point. 
 
 821 sq. There is no reason to doubt 
 that cos is genuine, and, if so, it should 
 (after the unattainable wish el0« SuiXovj 
 
IKETIAEC. 165 
 
 fied atrvkoi re rd irdvja. 
 Kekevto j3lav /ieOeivai, <re 
 
 rav irdp<f>povd r Iot&t' lov' lov' (sso) 
 
 * * * * 
 
 KardXeKf)' iSpvfia' kC e? Bopv, 825 
 
 Apyetav irokiv evcreftaiv. 
 
 pAjirore irdXiv iSoip,' dvr. a. 
 
 aXcfcea-lfioiov vSmp, (sss) 
 
 evOev degofievov 
 ^dxfivTov al/ia /3poTOL<7i BciXkei. 830 
 
 tempus sedissemus". 823 /3ia p.eBio-dai fya/) <l>pevl r' drav M. IXAP4>P6- 
 
 NITATAN in TTAP0PONATIOTAT facile redigitur. Possis etiam vdptppovd 
 t' diriTcw. \txap vel y\lx a P Lobeck. Ivxvpas <ppevbs arav Butler. eWap 
 <ppevbs S.TO.V Butleri amicus, /3!as p.eBUa6a.i, Sx a P <pp^<ri t' arav idv Weil. 
 824 — 826 IA> Ibv Xe<0' 'ISpava, d' is Sbpv Anirava irb\it> evaefi&v M. tti. lov Turnebus. 
 lov. lov Hermann. Nescimus utrum choro an praeconi haec danda sint. Si illi, aut 
 'Apyeiav irb\iv evaefi&v aut ainB', IpAv irbXiv eio-e^uv fortasse restituendum. Si ,huic, 
 vel quod scripsi, vel 'kpyelav tS\w oi <r^/3w. Superest ut alter versus choro, alter 
 
 1 
 praeconi detur ; sed diu meditatus id praetuli quod in textu est. 827 eiSoi M, 
 
 corr. Butler. Amissum est M propter sequentia A A. iSoi p.' E. Ahrens. Uoiv 
 Peiper. 829 de%bp.evov M, corr. Scaliger. 830 /Sotohti Conington. AeS-ofUvri 
 
 frfxpvros ala Tournier. va/ia Pearson, Schuetz. otS/m Bamberger. Posses, si opus 
 
 be followed by a clause containing the 825. kC es 86pv, i.e. <roii<rB' eirl |3ap<.v 
 
 indicative of an unattainable purpose. under another form, and therefore suit- 
 
 Cf. Prom. V. 152 — 156 el ydp p.' iirb able to the herald. Moreover as v. 827 
 
 yiji>...TJicev...iis pyre Beds /tyre tis oi\- plainly begins the antistrophe to v. 817, 
 
 Xos TourS' i ir eyi 6 e i , Cho. 188 eiB' the speech of the Chorus should begin at 
 
 elx e (piivrjv... Situs... nil 'klvvo-o-6/ii)i>. /ir/Tore. From the words of the Chorus 
 
 . evSatpovcs. Such a destruction of the in v. 827 it seems that the dvd iroXiv of 
 
 enemy would be a mark of fortune's (toG M contains apiraXiv. 
 
 Saipovos) favour. 828. d\<|>EO't|3oioy. Alexander Aeto- 
 
 at8'=TJ|Mts in contrast with "you". lus (circ. 280 B.C.) has also this un- 
 
 f |u8a, sc. in our maiden bowers (irw\i- Homeric sense (ap. Parthen. Erot. 14) 
 
 kois edoAlois). TJfuev would be less good: oiSi. MeXlo-crtp | Heiprjvris toiovS' aKcpeal- 
 
 cf. Ar. Eccl. 151 ifiovh&iniv pev irepov tv jSokw HSiap | thjKifrrei niyaii vlov. The 
 
 rac ii$dSav | \£yeu> to [S&tutB', 'lv' tua- sense "cattle-fattening" passes into that 
 
 0qp.7iv ijavxos. (Indeed tjotuXOI may be of fertilising power in general. 
 
 the word really underlying rjcrvAOY.) 829. 2v8ev cUgopcvov k.t.X. The text 
 
 824. iotot'. Aeschylus uses this is sound. The. Nile is called in Pers. 33 
 
 word in the dative, Prom. V. 559 Ibrari b iro\vBpip.p.wv, and rivers generally are 
 
 y&pjj>v. The dative is common in Homer, tcovporpbipoi. Plut. Is. 5 ascribes to the 
 
 and is explained by Hesychius as /SoiAi}- Nile the quality of producing iro\vo-apicla, 
 
 aei, ipyfi. The accusative is extant in a quality which enriches the blood and 
 
 II. XV. 41 yot-Jj Si' Ipty IdrriTa JloaeiSatav promotes fecundity. 
 
 evoaixBuv \ irr]p.ahei tpwas. Jwjnrrov atjia is the generative blood 
 
1 66 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 KH. 
 
 xo. 
 
 "Apyeios iyd> <ydp, /Hadvyaioq, 
 ftaa-'Ckei e/e fiaaiXeias. 
 Trepavov' a~d S' e/iiraXiv vat 
 fidaet T&X a#eXeo? Oekeos. 
 /8aTe, ySare iroXKa Girovha. 
 
 (860) 
 
 83s 
 
 esset, £tb<p\>Tov eXSap (maun 0£K\ei. Sed vide infra. 831 sq. a-yeios £y<!> j3a0uxdibs 
 
 fSaBpelas flaBpetas M. Schema videtur esset — | — |»>- — |»» 1-» — . 
 
 BACIAeieKBACIACIAC dedi. "A/57640S etiam Bothe. yews tya j8a0ux<£Vos 
 fiaBpelas Hermann. £7711(0! l%w Weil. 0710s £yi> Tumebus. \arpelas fiaBvxaios 
 ap-oipos i-ydi papelas Oberdick. 833 sq. yipoV oi> Se vat vat fidcy r6,%a WXeos 
 
 dWXeos M. Vulgo retinent yipov, quod choro dant : cetera tribuunt praeconi. Scripsi 
 TT6 PA N N, de quo vide infra. 835 — 837 Locus corruptissimus. fila /3/a re 
 
 (almost = avipp.a). The substitution of 
 Potoio-l for PpoToto-L does away with the 
 point of the passage. Why should the 
 Danaids, in avoiding Egypt, describe the 
 richness of its water, unless in some way 
 that richness affects them injuriously? 
 Their prayer is that they may never 
 return to become prolific mothers of 
 children to the lusty sons of Aegyptus. 
 The Nile is credited with this gene- 
 rative quality elsewhere e.g. Ael. de 
 anim. III. 33 \4yerai 6 Nei\os atrws elvai. 
 efiTeKvdraTOv irap^x^v iidojp. Strabo 
 XV. 1 (p. 695) Kal NetXov di elvat ybvipov 
 pdXKov erfpuiv Kal fieya\o<pvrj yevvav " rds 
 re Twairas ItrB' 6Ye Kal TerpaSvp.a tIk- 
 retv ras Aiywirrlas. £dj(pvTov might be 
 predicative, but is probably defining. 
 
 831 =" Egypt has no claims on me, 
 to demand me back as its slave. I am 
 an Argive, and of royal birth moreover ". 
 Hence the emphatic eyco. 
 
 PaOuxaios. t] yueydXws eiyevrjs. x a0 ' 
 yap ol eiyeveis Schol. fladv-, i.e. far back 
 in my descent, deep as you can sound it ; 
 or simply="very" (cf. f}a$ido!;os &c). 
 
 Xatos or \a6s (here x a ' os ) properly 
 means genuine (cf. 'ETeo-j3ouTdSi)s). See 
 Ar. Lys. 90 
 
 AT. tIs 8' aripa wois; 
 
 AA. %ata vol rib <ru!>, 
 
 KopivBLa 8' a5, 
 where the scholion gives ayaBq. So He- 
 sychius. 'Axaioi may be etymologically 
 
 connected. The word was especially 
 Doric : x a ^ v X^yfai t6 byadbv irapd Aa- 
 Kedaifiovlots Schol. on Theoc. VII. 4 (el 
 rl irep itrBXov %auv twv itrivaBev). 
 
 832. paaaXeias, viz. of Io, daughter 
 of king Inachus. 
 
 833. irepavov. One may venture to 
 think this a very probable correction 
 of -y^pov. There is no "old man" pre- 
 sent, for the over-active k%>i/| cannot be 
 such. The Danaids insist upon their 
 rights, and the herald insultingly replies 
 'finish it ! Say out your say! But back 
 you shall go". irepoCveiv is the most 
 suitable verb in this sense. Of speech, 
 its uses are (1) "finish". Cf. Pers. 699 
 elirl Kal ir4paive iravra, Ar. Plut. 648 iri- 
 patve Totvvv 6 tl A^yeis aviuras irori, Ran. 
 1 1 70 Wf iripaive cri), AI<fx&X, dvitras, 
 Menand. 'App. 1. 5 iripaive' <rwBeir)s Si, 
 Sept. c. Th. 1051 "Bpis irepatvei pSdov 
 vaT&Tq Be&v. (2) "conclude in argu- 
 ment". Cf. Ar. Eq. 1378 irepavriKds, 
 "logical". 
 
 <ri> 6', i. e. "you, for all your descent 
 and arguments ". 
 
 834. d8e\tos 6&eos (=nolens volens), 
 without connecting particle, like o»w Kara. 
 In Latin such asyndeta are very frequent 
 with contrasted pairs, e.g. dicenda ta- 
 cenda,fanda nefanda: see Cic.Tusc. Dis. 
 v. 114. They are less common in Greek. 
 Plato Prot. 319 D is no true instance. 
 
 835. PoTt.acryto theArgives: "come! 
 
IKETIAEC. 167 
 
 KH. Karafia crv, pJ\ ti kuk6v nady? 
 
 eXico/iiva iraXdfiatq e'/Ltat?. (865) 
 
 XO. aial' alal' trrp. ff ' . 
 
 el yap avrai? TraXd/Aais eXicoto 
 
 Sid KV/jAppvTOV a\ero<} 840 
 
 Kara XapirrjBoviov j(a- 
 
 iroKKq. <j>povSa ^aTeatpaOvfurpoKaKa iraduv &\6/ievu raXd/aus M. Si § et k omnino 
 eadem in minusculis esse memineris, sique rem ad unciales revocabis, satis arridebit, 
 opinor, coniectura raea. E 
 
 BATeBATeTTOAAAICTTOYAAIKATABACYMHTI 
 est factum BIAIBIAITenOAAAI*POYAABATeAIBA0YMITPCeterascon- 
 
 iecturas vix erit qui accipiat. Dant plerique praeconi. fiaria paB/ilSup irpdicaica 
 Enger. jSdV M fiapai irplv naKoiradeiv Heath, pare, vpbicaKa jj.ii waBeiv 6\op4va 
 iraMficus {pais Paley. 839 ical yap SvaTra\dp.as 6\ou> M. Habet scholiasta 
 
 tovto IBla, ei5/CTiK<3s' (SXoio oiv abv reus aais p.i)x«.vah, unde censet Paley eum rolyap 
 airdis iraXdpuus legisse. el yap Heathii est. at yap Weil. AY(TAI)C in AYC 
 abierat. aim iraXdficus Heimsoeth. Svaira\dp.as ai y' <£\ov Weil. " 8X010 supplevisse 
 videtur sec. man., scribendum aaXeiov" Wecklein. Immo JXicoio. 840 8V 
 
 oKKlpvrov M. aklppvrov Robortellus. Hie incipere videtur schema - - — sexies. 
 AIA...MOPPYTON relictum erat ex AIAKYMOPPYTON. Vide infra. 
 
 help I" The herald takes up the word See note on v. 488, and cf. irbvnov d\aos 
 
 and turns it to xard^a with the emphatic Pers. 1 1 1 . 
 
 ai. "Come, do you say? Comedown, 841. koto. SopiriiSoviov x™H ia > a P ro_ 
 
 yourself". montory of Cilicia in the Aulon Cilicius, 
 
 837. iro.Xd|iais. Explained as pi)%a- on that coast known as Tpax&a, and facing 
 
 vais, a sense used by Aeschylus in Prom. the Eastern end of Cyprus. In sailing 
 
 V. 166. But the herald would scarcely from Argos to Egypt the coast would 
 
 talk of his devices or circumventions, but be followed as far as possible. Sarpe- 
 
 rather of his compulsion by force. He don was king of the Lycians (II. 11. 
 
 has no "plan", but will drag them away. 876), the son of Zeus, slain by Patroclus 
 
 TraKdp.ii is the hand, and particularly the (II. XVI. 419 sqq.). In II. XVI. 675 
 
 hand of violence: cf. II. III. 128 ovs £dev Sleep and Death carry his body to Lycia. 
 
 etveic' hraa%ov \nr"A.pr)05 Ta\ap.duv, Soph. But if the ti)/j/3os (Homer) of Sarpedon is 
 
 Phil. 1206 us rlva Si) (5(£tjs Takdp.av\ the same as the xfi/«i here, the early 
 
 ("deed of violence"). kingdom of Lycia must have been much 
 
 839. See crit. note. KXkoio takes up more extensive than in historical times. 
 c\ico|jiva, and the oOtois „ira,X. reminds The promontory was also known simply 
 us of vv. 819 sq. The construction airais as 2apwri5iii>, though generally as Zap7nj- 
 " cum ipsis" is foundin Aeschylus S.c.T. Savla dupa. Strabo xiv. p. 670. Soph. 
 551, Prom. V. 221, 1047. Frag, (quoted by Herodian irepl p.. X.) 
 
 840. oXcros requires the epithet to SapirijSiliv axpa. This coast had an ill 
 define it as the sea, "an qXaos other than name. 
 
 this over which you would drag vie". 
 
1 68 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 KH. 
 
 XO. 
 
 fia TroXvyfra/JLfiov d\adel<s 
 
 %vplaiaiv avpaii. 
 
 iv%e koI \dica£e ical Kaket, 6eov<s' 
 
 Alyv7TTLav yap fiapiv ovft virepOopel' 
 
 iv£e Kal iriKporepov ol^voi vopov. 
 
 oiol' oiol' 
 
 KVfid cf dtcpa? K.V7rpia$ vka<T<ra<} 
 
 (870) 
 
 845 
 (875) 
 
 dvT. /3'. 
 
 842 iro\wj/ap.a6ov M, corr. Emperius. a\a6eis M. 843 eipelais elv affpcus M. 
 
 Rationem geographicam et litterarum secutus C Y P I A I C I N conieceram, cum in 
 manus venit Weckleinii opus, ex quo hanc coniecturam praeripuisse invenio Badha- 
 mium. Idem voluit Paley (ebp&uunv). aiplamv Hermann. evpv%ipois Marck- 
 scheffel. ovpltujiv Emperius. Ayplais iv Bamberger. 844 Xcucife Bothe. \da- 
 
 rafe Boissonade. 845 iirenBopei Hartung. iwepBpoeis Haupt. 846 (vfr koX 
 
 fiia Trmp&rep' &x^ av ol£6os 6vop.' 2x u " M. Idem accipio quod Emperius. Ratio cor- 
 ruptions mini haec videtur : /36a glossema est ad ?ufe, &xiwv ad otftios ; omissi sunt 
 accentus qui -ok in fine verborum significant. Fuit ergo 
 
 fi/fe xal TtKpirep oi£vos vi/i 
 Aliter Hermann x&uira k. it. ol. v., Enger xalirep x^ouo-o mKp&Tep' oiftfos v6p.ov. 
 847 ol quinquies M. 848 — 852 Iterum locus corruptissimus. Neque liquet sen- 
 
 ten tia, neque in ipsis verbis veri vestigia satis elucent. Inter densissimas loci tenebras 
 
 842. iroXij>|/a|j.|j.ov, on the geographi- 
 cal touch cf. v. 3, 32, 527—534. 
 
 843. EvpCaicriv aiipcus, i.e. the E.S.E. 
 winds, directly adverse to their return. 
 dXa8els is treated as a passive (=irXai>i;- 
 0ds) : hence the instrumental dative, 
 which, however, is also to be joined to 
 ieXkoio. Cf. Ag. 691 lirXewe Zecpvpov 
 ylyavros aupqi. 
 
 844. HvJ« koI X., with reference to 
 the atai of v. 838, which is only the tex- 
 tual representative of many such cries. 
 
 KaXei 6eous, implied in the ill wish, 
 which is equal to a prayer. 
 
 845. ovx inrcpSopti. Paley supposes 
 a reference to an encircling net, and 
 quotes Ag. 359 inrepreXicrai piiya SouXelas 
 y6.yyap.oy. This seems scarcely sufficient, 
 ipian or some similar word being required, 
 e.g. II. IX. 476 ivipBopov ipxlov aiXijs, 
 Hdt. II. 134. 
 
 But in vv. 820 and 839 the Danaids 
 have invoked disaster on the Egyptian 
 ship, and it is not for nothing that the 
 herald here has the emphatic klyvit- 
 
 rlav pb\pa/ instead of papw alone, or 
 rty vavv or rb tXoIov. iirep9pwa-Kio, 
 we may believe, was proverbially used 
 of contempt for the littleness or in- 
 significance of a thing. The story of 
 Remus will suggest itself: Livy 1. 7 
 vulgatior fama est, ludibrio fratris Re- 
 mum novos transiluisse muros&c. As if 
 one were to say "it is nothing : I could 
 jump over it". The herald means "an 
 Egyptian ship can look after itself, your 
 gods will find it none so easy to destroy ". 
 848 sqq. The restoration of this pas- 
 sage has been attempted according to a 
 principle previously stated; viz. that 
 there is antistrophe of thought and ex- 
 pression as well as of metre between this 
 and w. 839 sqq. In the strophe the 
 Chorus pray that the ship may be buf- 
 feted up and down off the Sarpedon pro- 
 montory, and they give a descriptive epi- 
 thet to the cape. So here they pray that 
 it may be wrecked off the opposite pro- 
 montory of Cyprus (round which it must 
 turn), and they add a descriptive epithet 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 169 
 
 TrepiKafiiTTOVTa /3vdi£ot' 
 
 6 Se 7re/ii/ra9 a 6 /leya? Net- 
 
 8SO 
 
 fieri potest (quod tamen non puto) ut ignem fatuum persecutus sim, certe persecuti 
 sunt nonnulli. Habet M 
 
 ot 
 Xv/iatris iTpoyacvKaffKci 
 
 irepvxpiviTTb. flpvifets, 
 Ss iparas 6 /4^Yas 
 NeZXos vfiplfrvTO. at dirorpi- 
 TJ/ei ivaurrov iifSpw. 
 
 In w. 848 sq. AYMAC KYTTPOTACYAACKei redegi in 
 
 KYMAC|AKPAC| KYTTPIACYAACCAC, in quo satis apparet cur 
 exciderit AKPAC. Deinde quid indicat accentus iste wepixap-Trra, nisi syllabam ov 
 intellegendam esse? Verum ergo est TrepuidpjrTOVTa. Pro /3pirafeis scripsi /3i/0/foi« 
 Vide adnot. infra scriptam. In w. 850 sqq. 6 Si irip.il/as <r' scripsi et ifSplfovT' dwo- 
 ypdif/eiev aurrov, quod subter satis explicavi. 848 sq. XiJ/^os els Dindorf. \ipas' 
 
 aypia yap <ri> XdV/ceis Paley. \i/ias Kvirpoyevets tiXderKois Badham. XvpavBeU ai irpb 
 ■yas iXoffKois ireptKofiira Ppvatow Hermann, Xifyias eW iirb yas vkdanois M. Schmidt. 
 850 8s iiraira a' Bamberger. 6 8' Ipas 70s Scaliger. 6 Si jSiiras Hermann, iirapw- 
 
 in antistrophe to iroXv<j/ap.|xov, viz. «\d<r- 
 <ras. That they should pray both the 
 former and the latter is quite in the 
 manner of Aeschylus. Cf. sup. mi. 758 
 —761. 
 
 Cape Dinaretum (Sant' Andrea) was 
 well known. Before it lay four small 
 islands called KXeiSes, and the cape itself 
 sometimes bears that name : hence axpas 
 is strictly appropriate for ciKpav. (Pto- 
 lemy v. 14. 3 calls the headland /3o4s 
 oipd from the shape.) Hdt. V. 108 rgcri 
 eijuoi 0! iotviKes irepi.iir~heov t^]v &Kp-qv 
 at Ka\evvrai EX^iSes rijs Ktiwpov. 
 Strabo xiv. p. 682. 
 
 i\ct<ro-as. Cf. II. XVII. 747 irpiiv 
 i/Xi?ets, Soph. Aj. 1218 yevolfiav iV 
 i\aev threan irbvrov irpbfiXiip,' oX(kXu- 
 otov, Od. IX. 191 p"lip iihyevn. 
 
 The contraction for i\ai<r<ras is rarer 
 than that in the masculine (dp' VKavra 
 vairti Eur. Hel. 1303). Yet Od. VII. no 
 Texyrpsoai = Tex v V eaaal " 
 
 849. ir6piKd(iirTOVTO. Kdp\inv.v (or 
 Kd/Mrreic irepl) is the regular word of 
 doubling a cape. Ar. Ach. 96 ij irepl 
 dxpav K&imTav veiitrotKov OKoireis; Hdt. 
 IV. 42 K&p.irTeu> 'Hpa/cXfos OTijXas. Cf. 
 
 IV. 43 &c. irepindp-TTetv rbv "Adap Ael. 
 
 V. H. 1. 15. 
 
 850 sqq. The sense of the wish is 
 "may the Nile never see thee more". 
 The emendation in the text involves com- 
 paratively little change, keeping aiarop 
 and the verbal inflection. The fact that 
 it involves a new conception of the pas- 
 sage is no proof of boldness. The Nile 
 is the lord or owner of the Egyptians 
 (hence 6 p.evas) who sends them out; and, 
 when he calls over the muster-roll of 
 those who are his, he is to register 
 "missing" at the name of the sons of 
 Aegyptus. But instead of merely diro- 
 Ypd»|me'v cr« diorov the poet puts more 
 vigorously <r« iippiv riCurrov taking up 
 v(3pC£ovTa. "He sent you out as a ifipur- 
 ■rijs and may he register you as a Bppis 
 missing — one insolence the less". The 
 1 clue to the solution is to be found in 
 Cho. 699 vvv S' ijirep iv S6pumn fianxdas 
 koKtjs I iarpbs i\irls rp> irapovaav iyypdtpu: 
 i.e. "the curse records as 'present' the 
 only hope that was left " (the curse being 
 regarded as taking an inventory or muster 
 of all the friends of the house, and calling 
 over that muster until she finds she has 
 
*7o 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 KH. 
 
 XO. 
 
 Xo? vf3pl£ovT diroypd^ei- ■ 
 
 ev alcTTov vfipiv. 
 
 fialveiv KeKevoa fiapw eh avriaTpofyov 
 
 oa-ov TayiGva' firjSe Tt? aryfoka^era. 
 
 oKicr) yap oxnoi ifKoKafiov ovSdfi a^erai. 
 
 oiol' irdrep, jSporeto? dp < Kvcop > o? 
 
 (S80) 
 
 855 
 <rrp. y. 
 
 ybs 5' Enger. 6 di Spinas Paley. 851 sq. iircrptyaw Pearson. faroTptij/eC a04- 
 
 luarov Bfiptv Heimsoeth. ooujtov Hermann, airavarov Schoene. 853 aiuj>l- 
 
 orptMpov propter scholium Porson. &vdtxrpo(f>ov H. Voss. 854 opov M, corr. 
 
 Robortellus. Deinde n M. tis Turnebus. /m;5' (n (rxoXafere Hartung. 855 oi 
 
 Safia^rai M, corr. Pauw. Ceterum otiroi yhp 6\kti Weil, yhp oi rov Burges. oihi 
 Schwerdt. ^856 sq. /3/>ora<ra poaarai fta\6a &yei M. Ex ultimis quisquiliis 
 
 gathered them all in). That Aeschylus 
 did use metaphors from the muster-roll is 
 plain from that passage, and the Scholi- 
 ast's Ttifot &<f>avij0£i(rav would exactly 
 fit this. 
 
 diro-ypd<|>eiv is the proper verb of enter- 
 ing on a register or muster-roll. So Po- 
 lybius II. 23. 9 has &7ro7pa07/="roll" of 
 soldiers. Airoyp&ipetv nvd, airbvTa ("ab- 
 sent"), TrapbvTO. ("present"), TeTpaifihov 
 (" wounded "), Tc6vt]K6Ta (" killed "), 
 would be natural terms, while for "miss- 
 ing" — the exact word required here — it 
 would, poetically at least, be hard to 
 find a better term than aiarov. 
 
 For ire'|j.\|/as cf. Pers. 34 aXXous 5' 6 
 liiyas Kal voKyBpi^wv | NeiXos lirefijf/ev. 
 Ibid. 54 Bo/SiAi!)!" b^Kov ire/«re(. 
 
 853. dvrC(rTpo<j>ov, tT\v i£ d/iipori poiv 
 tCiv fxep&v 4\ur(T0[i£i'T)V, 6 eari df-upWKiaaav 
 Schol. Mr Leaf's explanation of dfupi.- 
 i\ur<xay as "capable of turning either 
 way" is certainly right, but if ianlaTpa- 
 <pop means the same, we have a useless 
 epithet, more Homeric than Aeschylean. 
 drnffTpi^civ = " turn round", "wheel" 
 (Xen. Ages. 1. 16), and &vrl(rTpo<pov in 
 the sense "turned about" has its point. 
 "Our ship's head is turned about : go on 
 board for Egypt " (HvTeo-TpaixpAvri iarlv i] 
 jSapis - Ifi/HalveTe). It is not improbable 
 that some such word as &vrlaTpo<f>os was 
 customary in the Athenian docks in in- 
 
 timating the immediate departure of a 
 ship. 
 
 855. oXkij. Cf. the conjecture IXko- 
 f.kva v. 837. After this line the herald 
 should be supposed to approach, gradu- 
 ally enclosing them with his men and 
 threatening to carry out his object, 
 f 856. The corruption of this passage 
 is very old, and Eustathius' note worth- 
 less. There is manifestly a simile from a 
 spider's web, just as there is in w. 865 sqq. 
 from a viper's bite or coil. The SCirovs 
 of v. 865 qualifying ctyis (so as to make 
 it applicable to a man) obviously cor- 
 responds to Ppomos of this verse, ppo- 
 reios oIto is an entirely certain counter- 
 part of SCirous oijus. In apos an adjec- 
 tive is apparently hidden, and dp(Kvo>p)os 
 is an adjective suited to the context. 
 Aelian V. H. 1. 2 uses dpKvwpeiv of the 
 spider, and as applied to dra we have the 
 metaphor of nets in Pers. 97 1ra.p6.yav 
 PpoTbv els dpitvas "Ara. Metaphors from 
 nets (apxvs, SLktvov, ydyya/j.ov, d/i<fitp\r]- 
 BTpov) are especial favourites of Aeschy- 
 lus. The gradual approach of the herald 
 (and his attendants) is spoken of as the 
 weaving of a web, whereas in v. 865 sqq. 
 the seizure is actually taking place, the 
 Danaids being caught by the feet. In 
 the uncials the recurrence of the form A 
 in A, M, A, N in combination is a most 
 fruitful source of corruption. Dr Ruther- 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 t 7 t 
 
 KH. 
 
 ara va/xa vei 
 
 apa^vot &5? ftdSrjv. 
 
 ovap ovap fxekav, ototototoi, 
 
 fid Ta, fia Ta, {3oa 
 
 (jtofiepdv aTTorpeire. 
 
 to fia La, m ira Lev. 
 
 ovrot tpofiovfiai Saifiova<; tov<s iv0dSe' 
 
 (sgo) 860 
 
 MAAAAAT6I erui NAMAN6I. Fueratetiam dprnupbt, sed propter duplicatum p 
 perierunt litterae Kvup. Habet scholiasta miram explicationem 17 tuv fiperiwv (inKovpla 
 /JXdnret /ie (b. e. propter nimiam fiduciam). Ex Eustathio 1421. 19 evocant dirb 5e 
 toD dpa Kal &pos rb 6</>e\os irap' Alax^V &v 'hciriffi " fipdreos dpos dra" ijtoi rd eS tuv 
 flporuv xal rb 6(pe\os am) iarlv : quod quidem perabsurdum est. Pp^reos dpos dra 
 Abresch (/iarq. melius Enger, Bamberger, Oberdick). De toto loco infra disceptavi. 
 Ppfreos diro<rird<ras dfia\d5' dyet Hartung. dfin' aKab' dyei Bamberger. //.' SXad' dyec 
 Schuetz. d/i6y8' dya Martin." I 859 Interpungunt vulgo post /i.{Kav. voapvoap 
 
 pj\av Hermann, sine causa. 860 fioav M. j3o£ Hermann. /3oai' Pauw. 862 
 
 a /3a Tds irai ZeO M. <3 lid Turnebus. w jra Pauw. <3 ttS, Tas irai, Zdv H. Voss. 
 
 ford (New Phryn.) denies the form vet 
 (Hes. Opp. 775 T7j yapTOi vet viiixar' 
 deptnTbrirros dpdxvrjs), and says it should 
 be vjj. The root is sne and vfj/ia, should 
 be the Doric form, but in the matter of 
 Doricising the tragedians were scarcely 
 sound or consistent. 
 
 Ppo'rcios ttTO, "a bane in human form ". 
 For the concrete sense of arnj cf. v. 509 
 rdv pi£Kav6£vy' drav. 
 
 858. dpoxvos. The masculine form 
 is obviously desired if it exists. Besides 
 the usual feminine dpd\vt) the masculine 
 dprfxvT|S is not uncommon {e.g. Frag. 
 112). Hesychius has dpd%vov : dirb ei- 
 Betas dpdxvW Al<rx^os Aatu. Why 
 not dpaxvos? The only other place in 
 Aeschylus where the spider is mentioned 
 is Ag. 1492 K&crai 8' dpdxvns ev i^da/iaTi, 
 where the feminine form is necessary for 
 the allusion to Clytaemnestra. 
 
 859. The Chorus represent themselves 
 as in a frightful dream; and like children 
 calling in the night to their mother and 
 father they cry, "mother Earth, father 
 Zeus, drive away the fearsome vision". 
 It is natural that they should call on 
 
 these powers in particular, since no Ar- 
 give help is at hand ; they are alone with 
 omnipresent Earth and Zeus. 
 
 860. |ia...ird. These shorter inter- 
 jectional forms are best suited to the cry 
 of little children. In Cho. 45 lu Tata 
 imta has a similarly affectionate, depend- 
 ent tone. The assonance also is observ- 
 able. 
 
 86 1 . There is no difficulty in accept- 
 ing per se the title Tos irot as applied to 
 Zeus. As the Scholiast says t) air)) y&p 
 'P&» Kal yrj. Cf. Soph. Ph. 391 bpearipa 
 rafipMin I'd, fidrep airov Aibs. But it is 
 impossible to accept with Valckenaer <S 
 irat Tds, ird ZA after [id VS.. This would 
 obtrusively suggest anomalous connections 
 of mother and son. On one occasion and 
 in one connection Zeus may be called the 
 son of Earth, and again elsewhere the 
 husband of Earth, but scarcely both in 
 the same passage. To the Danaids in 
 their childlike terror it is enough that 
 they find their mother in Earth and their 
 father in Zeus : the relationship of these 
 two to each other is not in point. / 
 
t?2 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 ov yap /i edpeyfrav ov8' iy^jpao-av rpo<p§. 
 XO. aiaV ire\a<; Slirovs o<pi<; * dvr. y. (895) 865 
 
 e%i8va 8' w? fi e^ei 
 iroSa' 8aKO<S 8dtco<;, ototototoi, 
 /id Td, fid Td, fioa 
 
 tpofSepov dirorpeire. (900) 
 
 w fid Td, w trd Zev. 8 70 
 
 KH. el firj rt? €9 vavv euriv alveaas rd8e, 
 \a«t? ■^irwvo'i epyov ov Karoifcriei. 
 
 865 p<u pat M. Vulgo ptupf post Robortellum. At requirimus tale aliquid quali 
 olo? respondeat. Itaque atai alai paipg. Enger. 0I0T irarep, fj.aip.ij. Paley. Credo in 
 ipso MA I MA I nihil aliud nisi A I A I A I A I latere. Lacuna, quae sequitur, paene 
 hunc in modum explenda : wpoae'pxeTa.i aireipapaaiv. 866 sq. 5' & pe rl wot' h> 
 
 doicosdx M. pen pro perei e p.' Ix« factum est. De p.' lx a 7t ° Sa "de infra, pi ns 
 wbSa daKfovo-' £x« Paley. rb wovtiov Sdicos p.' %x ei Peiper. p.' trvwrev SamOaa 
 Abresch. 868 — 870 eisdem, quibus mi. 860 — 862, mendis laborant. 
 
 864. oii Y<ip |A SepEt|/av k.t.\. The of Philoctetes (Soph. P. 1326 sqq.). Cf. 
 two seasons of life in which man is help- 
 less and relies upon others for his needs 
 are those of infancy and old age: the 
 herald says "I owe no gratitude to your 
 local gods either on the one account or 
 the other ". He need not be old to say 
 "the gods have never fed my old age". 
 The expression does not imply that any- 
 one else had done so. What he means 
 is: "It is not as if I owed them rpoipela 
 for kindness of such a sort. I am under 
 no debt of that kind, otherwise I might 
 revere them". This idea of a debt is 
 frequently shewn, cf. S. c. T. 447 Bavbiv 
 rpoipela w\r)pilxrei x" 0,, '> Cho. 6 &c. 
 
 eyijpa<rav Tpoiptj =iyr\porpb<pt\aa.v (£yij 
 pojSiffKijerap). els yrjpds pe f/yayov Schol 
 The second aorist is intransitive in Cho 
 908 iyd <s' iBpe^/a, aiiv Se yrjpdvat, Bi\a. 
 The transitive sense is apparently con 
 fined to the compound aorist. No value 
 can be attached to Hesychius' yripdo-Korra- 
 yijpoKopwvTa. 
 
 866. (i* i\a iroSa. Cf. v. 354 06j3os 
 p lx a <t>piva%. tya-v of a grip or hold. 
 Ar. Nub. 1047 eidbs ydp <re piaov tx u 
 Xa/Stiii' a<t>VKTov. The serpent naturally 
 "bruises the heel". It was so in the case 
 
 Aes. Frag. 231, 234. 
 
 871. Xaxls &c. answers in form and 
 meaning to v. 855. 
 
 Xituvos 2p*yov. t^\v ipyatriav tov x l ~ 
 twpos Schol. However finely their robes 
 may be wrought ( = xwfci'a xalwep frr«r<5- 
 cais elpyao pivov), they will none the less 
 be rent. Theoc. XXIV. 45 \1Imv0v fpyov, 
 Cho. 231 v<pacrpa, <r?js fpyov X e pt> s - With 
 the genitive of the product wherein the 
 work results ^pyov does not seem to 
 occur elsewhere, ipyaala with a geni- 
 tive of the material means "a working 
 in...", and absolutely it =£pyov ("a pro- 
 duction") in Thuc. VI. 27 i) rerpdyuvos 
 ipyaala. But Ipyov cannot on the other 
 hand = epyao-ia. xiracos Ipyov is either 
 (1) "the work given to (consumed in) 
 producing your garment", or (2) "the 
 work (texture) of your garment". The 
 former is preferable and= "your garment 
 wrought with pains ". 
 
 Though xit<ov is properly the under 
 tunic, it is perhaps here not so specific, 
 but = &707}s, w(ir\os. 
 
 873. dvol, duces: irp6|ioi, principes. 
 The latter is rather an epithet than an 
 independent vocative noun. Cf. II. v. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 173 
 
 XO. lm iro\em$ dyol 7rp6fioi, Bd/juvafiai. <rrp. $'. 
 
 KH. ttoWovs aVa«TO?, 7rai8as Klyvirrov, rd'ya 
 
 oyjrea-Oe' OapaeiT, ovk ipeiT dvap^iav. 
 XO. 8uD\6fJLe(^0 , ' aaeiTT , ava^, Trda^ofiev. 
 KH. e\f;eiv eot^ i5/iia? diro<rircurcK KOfir/s, 
 
 eirel ovk aicover 6%i> t&v i/iaiv \6ywv. 
 BA. oi5to?, ti 7rotet?; e'« iroiov <j>povri /taro? 
 
 (904) 
 875 
 
 ai>T. S . 
 
 (9ll) 
 
 873 irpofivoi M, corr. Stanley. 874 — 5 et 877 — 8 transponunt Heath, 
 
 Hermann, Paley. 875 Bdpau tov xepei ravapxmv M. corr. Robortellus. 876 
 
 Siw~K6iX€<rda iTrrdva^ M. aCGTTV pro aGTTV scripsi. de\Tr' Robortellus et pleri- 
 que. 877 {iri.ffwd<ras Pearson. 878 iirel oi ko.kov 2!-v M, corr. Porson. 
 
 aKoieis Schuetz. eVel ovk duoieiv al-iovr' Feder. ivel 7' adj/cowrm-re Abresch. 
 879 Ik rlvos nonnulli sine causa. 
 
 533 npbp.ov dvSpa. Otherwise Eum. 399 
 'Axaiwv d/croph re Kal wp6/ioi. 
 
 874. The herald replies: "you call 
 upon the leaders and chiefs of the coun- 
 try : you have no need to complain of 
 the want of leaders : you will soon see 
 enough ctYol irpd|j.ot. ( = avaKrcs) .". Many 
 editors transpose vv. 874 sq. with 877 sq., 
 under the impression that dvaieres of 
 v. 874 is an answer to d'va{j of v. 876. 
 Specious as this is at first sight, it is pro- 
 bably quite wrong. In v. 876 the Chorus 
 say nothing to call for the word avap- 
 Xiav of 87s, while they do virtually com- 
 plain of a lack of leaders in v. 873. The 
 words dyol irp6p.oi=dyol ol irpofiaxovvres 
 Tlfiwv. The herald substitutes avaKTas, 
 which is itself a term of leadership in 
 war (Pers. 383 vauiv acain-es), as well as 
 an equivalent of Seo-irbrris and Ttbaix. 
 
 875. ouk IpeiT. Cf. S. c. T. 691 
 KaKuv Se KalaxP^" oifrw' eix\elav ipels. 
 V. Shilleto on Dem. De F. L. § 221 rbv 
 fiefiitapAvov avrip §iov avrUa Sij fi&\' ipei. 
 
 876. 8u»\d|Mo-8a. With the tense cf. 
 Eur. Ale. 386 ava\6ivgv el fie Xetyeis. 
 (Goodwin Moods and T. § 19, note 
 
 5.) 
 
 do-enr". d'eXirr' has been generally 
 accepted. It is not however the best 
 possible correction. It cannot mean 
 that the treatment is "unexpected", 
 for they had feared it all along; and 
 
 though it might possibly be rendered 
 "we are in hopeless case", the ordinary 
 sense of deXirros would have to be consi- 
 derably extended, iroiei ns Tifids aaeirra. 
 is the most natural complaint under the 
 circumstances. The herald is committing 
 sacrilege. For the word cf. Soph. O. T. 
 890 tow do-tvTWv Ipferai ("from unholy 
 deeds"), and the opposite ibid, 864 eS- 
 aeiTTov dyvelav. 
 
 877. We may construe (1) £\g»v 
 vy.S.% ko(it]s, diroo-irao-os, or (2) i'Xijeiv 
 v|ias, diroo-irdo-as Kopis. But probably 
 K6p.ris is felt dtrb koivov with both verb 
 and participle. &To<nrav in a similar 
 connection Thuc. III. 81 dvb tuv lepwv 
 direo-ir&VTO. 
 
 v|j.ds, in opposition to tov kp.S>v : "you 
 do not seem to listen to me : I must act 
 forcibly by you" (a kind of requital). 
 By position alone ifias is emphatic. 
 
 878. d.Koier? dgJ. Cf. II. XVII. 256 
 i5s ?0ar'. <3£i> 6' dicovaep 'OiXtJos Taxis 
 Aifas. All the senses may be <5£e«u. 
 Plat. Phaedr. 250 D S\j/is (5£ut<£t?j tusv Sl& 
 tov (rdifACLTos alod'tiaeiav . 
 
 879. The king appears upon the 
 scene. His first word is the impatient 
 ofrros "Ho! there", Hens tu! So in 
 Soph. O. T. 532. Sometimes, when it is 
 not a case of the opening words or first 
 appearance, the exclamation implies 
 "that the person addressed is not duly 
 
174 AICXYAOY 
 
 av8p<5v TleXatryiSv tijvB' a,Tifia£ei<; ydova ; 
 
 dXK' rj yvvaiKiSv e? ttoKiv So/ceZ? fioXeiv; 
 
 Kapfiavos a>? 8' "EW^aw ey^Xiet? dyav, 
 
 teal voW* d/ut,pTwv ovBev 6p0coo-a<; (pavel. 
 KH. tL 8' tf/A-rrkdicriTai t&vB\ ifiol SUr)? arep; 
 BA. fevo? fiev elvav irp&rov ovk etrUrraaai. 
 
 88o 
 
 (915) 
 
 885 
 
 881 dXX' i) Turnebus. 
 
 882 Ki.fPa.vot V wv M. uv 5' Porson. 5' om. 
 
 Turnebus. Notam locutionem reposui. 883 wpBwaa <ppevel M. bpBibaas 
 
 tpavei scripsi. Vulgo post Robortellum iSpBoxras <ppepl. 884 T&vSi p.01 
 
 heeding the speaker" (Jebb on Soph. 
 O. C. 1627). 
 
 iroiov. Aeschylus uses toioOtos fre- 
 quently, Tot&rSe (Ag. 1400, P. V. 237). 
 iroieiv is similarly shortened. Cf. Ar. 
 Vesp. 1369 
 BA. oi oetva TwBifeiv o~e, rty aiXTjrpida 
 
 tui> £vp.Torwv K\i\j/avra; 
 W. iroXav ai\t)TplSa; 
 
 The contemptuous or indignant ttoIov 
 is plainly better than rlvos. <t>povtj|i.aTos 
 = "arrogance". 
 
 880. dvSpuv and IlcXatrycav are both 
 emphasised. " This, I warn you, is a coun- 
 try of men : aye, and Pelasgian men ". 
 
 882. Kap|3avos 8' of MSS. can scarcely 
 be accounted for, unless we assume that 
 the particle was misplaced after the -s of 
 KapPavos instead of after another -s. In 
 KopPavOCOC the last two letters were 
 liable to omission. Ki.pf3a.vos ws, "ui 
 barbarus": cf. Soph. O. C. 20 ixaxphv 
 yip iis yipovTi vpoiaT&\r)t bSbv. 
 
 8' implies opposition to some thought, 
 e.g. "(you may be daring enough) but (I 
 warn you)". 
 
 For the antithesis and the chauvinism 
 cf. Eur. I. A. 1400 papfsipwv "EXXijpcts 
 &px&v eln6s, Aristot. Pol. III. 14. 6 0! 
 fSappapot SovKiKiirrepoi Ttk ijBti tptiaei rwv 
 'EXXiji/we. The Egyptians would return 
 the compliment. Hdt. II. 158 papp&povs 
 St TT&VTO.S oi Alyiirrioi KaKtovai. robs pJi 
 fftpuri 6p.oy\tliff<rovs. 
 
 883. The MS. reading wp9cocra 4>pcvf£ 
 
 is commonly altered to dipBwo-as ippevC, 
 the aorist being treated as either a pre- 
 sent or perfect. But there is rather a 
 threat contained which is given more 
 pointedly in the suggested text. iroXX* 
 dpapTuv, oib"tv opOutras makes a true 
 antithesis, while the feeble (ppevl is re- 
 moved. 
 
 <j>av«i, "you will find yourself". Cf. 
 .Ag. 1632 KparTjBeh 5' ijfiepdiTepos tpavet. 
 The metaphor is from archery or javelin- 
 hurling: cf. Fr. 205 'A.ypebs S' 'AirbWav 
 ipBbv Wivoi p£\os, Fr. 179 tppiipev, obb" 
 rj/mpre, Soph. Phil. 1299 fy t6S' bpBwBrj 
 /3<?Xos. 
 
 884. «(ioV, so evi» in v. 886, in sur- 
 prised rejection of blame. " / am doing 
 no wrong: what is there amiss in this? 1 " 
 
 SCkt)s a-rep, with i]p.ir\dKT]raL, is not so 
 much a redundancy as a definition. This 
 is the case also with Soph. Phil. 31 bpw 
 Kevty o(kt)0-i.v dvBpiiirav Sixa. 
 
 885. £4vos |i^v, anticipating (with 
 irpuTov) a clause with iiretra or Si which 
 is not expressed. The first point which 
 the king reproves is his conduct as 
 a foreigner, next he would reprove the 
 sacrilege and injustice. For .the senti- 
 ment cf. Soph. O. C. 927 
 
 dXX' iftnari.ii.tp> 
 $hov Trap' iaroh (is diatrao-Bai %pe&v. 
 otiK frrCarao-ai : as if it were a lesson 
 he had not been taught. Cf. Horace 
 Od. III. 27. 73 Uxor invicti Iovis esse 
 nescis. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 175 
 
 KH. 7ro3? 8' ovyi, rd'jroXoikod' evplcriccov, iyw ; 
 
 BA. -iroioicriv ehrwv irpo%kvoi<i iy%aptoi$; 
 
 KH. 'Epp/rj peylartp irpo%evq> paarripla. (920) 
 
 BA. Oeolcriv elirmv toi)<s 6eov<; ovBev aefiei ; 
 
 KH. roils dfi<jn Net\oi> halpovas ae(3i^op,ai. 890 
 
 BA. oi 8 ivddS 1 ovSiv, oS? eym treQev kX6<o ; 
 
 KH. fidOoifi av el Tt? rdcrSe p egaipr/areTai. 
 
 BA. /c\doi<; av, el yjrav&eias, ov pd\' e<s patcpdv. (925) 
 
 Hermann: vide infra. 886 e%b> Valclcenaer. iydi — Wellauer. ran' 6\ui\A6' 
 
 ei. ayui Porson. et 7' eip&v ayw Hartung. 887 irotas rdd' Burges. irpoa- 
 
 £&ois M. 888 fiaa-Tripluiv Burges. 889 0eois ivetwiiv Burges. 6ef <rti y' 
 
 elir&v Boissonade. 891 k&tu> M. kAYw restituit Robortellus. 892 070/11' 
 
 av, et tis rd<rSe p.)] '^aip^fferai M. Videor mihi locum emendasse. oflrts...^... 
 Tyrwhitt. ij tis rdade p,' 4£aifrfi<reTat. Tournier. De pi} '^av^aerai et p-Oi 'l-apv/iaerai 
 
 vide infra. 
 
 893 icXdeis M. oide /td\' M, corr. Robortellus. oiS' Av Wellauer. 
 
 886. kyii is sound. See on i\ioi 884. 
 
 887. irpo^vois. Cf. v. 213. e'nrtiv, 
 "having given them notice" and left 
 them to represent your case to us. 
 
 888. 'Epp/jj piaonipCij), with allusion 
 to the /uaoTTj/jes (Boeckh, P. E. I. 213). 
 Cf. note on v. 137. At Pellene similar 
 officers were called paarpol (Ar. Frag. 
 526). Hermes is the god of finding, 
 whether by luck or stealth. p.a<rrqpios is 
 an avatar of Hermes invented for the 
 occasion. 
 
 889. Bsoto-iv. The generic plural is 
 natural in such retorts, rois 0eoils: as 
 Paley remarks, the article is not idle : he 
 quotes Soph. Phil. 798 Oeois irporrelvtiiv 
 rois Seois \yevSeis rlBip: "those same 
 gods". 
 
 890. Cf. iiv. 863 sq. 
 
 891. tos «7<i <r49ev kXvich: a-l9ev ex- 
 plains itself: "according to you", eyio 
 is emphatic in the sense "as /understand 
 you". "Then^ca, I suppose, must teach 
 #z«that..." 
 
 892. The reading given in the text is 
 exactly paralleled by Eur. And. 715 c!>s 
 av iKfiadu I et rh p.e Meiv TT)<r5e «u- 
 \iaet. x^pas. This must have been a 
 form of threat as familiar to the Greek 
 
 as "I will see whether you will prevent 
 me" is to the English. The text of the 
 MSS. would be translated " I will carry 
 them off, if one does not take them 
 from me ", rdo-Be being irregularly trans- 
 ferred from 0170111 civ to 4|aipijo-€Tai. 
 This would be a very poor sort of 
 threat. Rather the herald should de- 
 clare that he will carry them off perforce, 
 whether the king be willing or not. The 
 sense of the passage would suggest 01701)1.' 
 dv to the intelligent copyist. Neither 
 TourSe nor tis has a proper value with 
 the MS. reading, while in the emended 
 text rdaSe has an emphasis suitable to 
 threats: "these are mine, and I mean to 
 have them", and tis is menacing for av. 
 Cf. Xen. An. I. 4. 12 ovk gQacrav ttvu, 
 av irf tis xpii/*OTa Sidtp, Ar. Ran. 552 /rct- 
 icbv ijicei nvl. With ayoip' av the necessary 
 sense (with el pvi] following) would be et 
 tis pM &S<6<m. This might be obtained 
 by (1) ayoip.' Av, et tis rduSe pA] 'fanja-e- 
 tcu (cf. Eur. Andr. 718 TrXe/CTas Ipdvrwv 
 arpo(pt8as i^av^crop.ai, where, however, the 
 middle is easier), or (2) ayoip' av, et tis 
 rdcrSe poi 'i-apvf/ireTai. Yet in both these 
 cases rdaSe will be felt to be awkward. 
 893. ov (idV = pidX' ov. Cf. sup. 449. 
 
176 AICXYAOY 
 
 KH. r)itovcra tovtto<; ovSa/Mw^ <f>i\6fjevov. 
 
 BA. 01? yap ^evovpui to\)<} 0emv <rv\rjropas. 895 
 
 KH. \iyoLfi av ikdwv trauriv Aiyvirrov raSe. 
 
 BA. aj3ovic6\r}TOV tout ifiS <j>povr]fiaTi,. 
 
 KH. d\\' o5? av elBcof ivviirca aa^earepov — (930) 
 
 xal yap irpitrei icr)pvK aTrayyeXXetv to/sco? 
 
 e/cao-ra — ttco? <pw; Trpds two! t d<patpedel<; 9 00 
 
 rjKeiv yvvaiKoov avraveripiov crroKov ; 
 
 ov Tot BiKa^ei ravra /juaprvptov viro 
 
 "AjOij?, to velicos 8' ovk iv dpyipov /SXa/Sj? (935) 
 
 894 Licetne aov Vos? 896 X^yois M, corr. Heath. Similiter Prom. V. 758 
 
 ijSoip' av vel ^Solpvriv av pro 71801' ov in MSS. est. 899 e8 yap Schwerdt. d?ra7- 
 
 yikew M. 901 iJKoiv M. ijicetv sec. man. 902 — 905 regi dat Kvicala. 
 
 Ante v. 918 ponit Schuetz, post v. 918 Hermann. Lacunam praecedere suspicatur 
 Weil. Vide tamen adnot. 903 Xa/3ij M et omnes. f}\&f}y scripsi : vide infra. 
 
 894. Toi!iros...<t>iX6|cvov: the adjec- 
 tive is of course predicative, ijnoixra tak- 
 ing the construction of rjvpov : "in that 
 word I hear no hospitable sound". 
 
 895. |6V0V|MH, m'ecum hospiHo iungo, 
 whence the middle. Elsewhere %£vovfuu 
 is passive, while l-ev6u> does not occur at 
 all in this sense. 
 
 897. oPouk6Xt]tov : cf. Ag. 669 ifiov- 
 KoXovfiev (ppovrlffiv vkov ir6,8os, and note 
 on v. 65. " Not my concern ". 
 
 <|>povij|i.aTi, with the notion of "pride". 
 "I am not so poor-spirited as to care 
 &c." 
 
 900. irpos t£vos t ...t€ is exegetical. 
 Cf. v. 42. 
 
 901. Construe TJKetv dcpeupeOels aura- 
 v€\|nov — cttoXov — tvvoikuv, i. e. "me 
 redire, feminarum caterva privatum"; not 
 a<t>aipe6eis yvvaiK&v, tJkciv air. <tt. {i.e. 
 "me redire ad patrueles, feminis priva- 
 tum"). TJKew is best used absolutely, 
 and d<jxupeto-8cu with gen. rei is very 
 rare. Moreover the point lies in his 
 going back without the cousins (and wo- 
 men too) to whom they have such a 
 claim, not in his going back to the wo- 
 men's own cousins. 
 
 901 — 905. Much difficulty has been 
 made with these lines, it being assumed 
 
 that the retort of the king rC 0-01 Xtyeiv 
 \pi) rovvop.'; should follow immediately 
 on the herald's question irpos t£vos t' 
 k.t.X. It was also not' understood what 
 bearing these lines have upon the he- 
 rald's enquiry. Lacunae and transposi- 
 tions do not mend matters. At the end 
 of v. 901 the herald pauses, and then, to 
 remove a possible false impression cre- 
 ated by his question, he adds "it is true 
 that..", i.e. "I ask your name, — not, 
 however, because this is a matter to be 
 settled in the courts, but by war. We 
 do not ask your name in order to arraign 
 you". 
 
 903. "Apijs, emphatic in this position. 
 The name of the judge is kept a while 
 and then brought out with effect. 
 
 pXapn. This seems a necessary cor- 
 rection. Xafiij is a very common word 
 and always means either a handle or a 
 grasp. We have no authority for treating 
 it as=\ij\//K, which would be the only 
 sense apposite to the passage. Con- 
 nected with apyvpou and Sucaga there 
 can be no metaphor from e.g. wrestling. 
 Xo/3t{ and /3X(£j8t; are frequently and natu- 
 rally confused. A certain instance is 
 found in Cho. 498 t&s 6/ji.olas AvtISos f}\&- 
 (3as (Xa(Sos Canter) Xa/SetK. We require 
 
IKETIAEC. 17; 
 
 ekvaev, aXka iroXkd. ylr^verai irapo<i 
 
 Trearj/iaT dvSpwv KcnroKatCTiafiol ftlov. 905 
 
 BA. ti a-oi Xeyeiv %pf) rovvo/x ; ev 'xpova fia&mv 
 elaei trv t avrbs %ol ^vvifiiropot aidev. 
 Tavras S 1 iico6o-a$ fiev /car evvoiav <j>pev<£v (940) 
 
 ayofs av, eiirep evo-e/3 r)<; iri Boi \6yo<! . 
 
 Tola Be 8r)fjb6'irpaKTO<; e/c 7ro\ea>? fiia <)\0 
 
 TJrr/cjjos KeKpavrat, fjurjiror eicBovvai f3ia 
 aroXov jvvaiKwv' tcSvB' i^Xtorat roptSs 
 
 905 jS/we habet Plutarchus Mor. 517 P et 937 F. 906 Deest personae nota in 
 
 M. Toivop? av xpbvtp 1x6.801s Turnebus. T&vpo/i' Canter, Toi/xbv iv Pauw. 907 
 
 elaBiyavros x«* M, et in margine a sec. man. firws 7' airbs %' ol. Optime corn Bothe. 
 Totivvofiov xpt""p P-aBCiv taua-av airbs Porson. iv xf>l""f /xdBois t<rois si 7' airbs Butler, 
 eu taOi y' airbs Askew. <rii y' airbs toil Pauw. 909 X6701S M, corr. Turnebus. 
 
 910 T016.Se M, corr. Pauw. Sr/ixdraKTOs Hartung. 912 ru/vSe QiXwral ropu M, 
 
 a term of the courts, and fSXdjilri (/3X<£j3os) 
 is a legal term of damages (cf. pXdj3r]s 
 SlKifj. Dem. 528. 1 ol irepl t9\s f}\af3ris 
 vbp.01 airkovv to /SXd/Jos KeXeiowtv 4ktI- 
 vew, Dinarcb. 97 SnrXijv rk\v ^Xd^ijv itpel- 
 ■ Xeiv, Eum. 491 Siica re xal /3\d/3a. So 
 we should understand Ag. 1535 Slvrpi 5' 
 £ir' aXXo vpay/xa Briydvei /3Xd/3?;s. To 
 this sense of receiving damages, 8Xdo-«v 
 ("gnomic" aorist) is entirely suited, 
 containing the notion of Xirpov, "com- 
 pensation money". Xieiv=luere="pzy 
 for": cf. Cho. 804 tush ttoXoi nerrpaypi- 
 viav XiaaaB' at/xa. This notion it here 
 combines with that of " settling " a quarrel. 
 Cf. S. c. T. 941 iriKpbs XurJ/p veutiav al- 
 dapos...iriKpbs Se xp^p^droiv daT7iras"Ap7]s. 
 
 904. irctpos, sc. toO XvBrjvai. rb vukos. 
 
 905. pCow. To substitute (JC<i>v from 
 Plutarch's quotations appears to be bad 
 criticism. It is far more likely that 
 Plutarch misquotes, misled by the plural 
 dvSp&v. The plural /3foi can scarcely be 
 used except of various sorts, manners, or 
 forms of life. In dvSp&v the plural is 
 necessary, but diroXaKrur/xol fllov can, 
 and should, be said where 7re<nj/«n-' dv- 
 Spos could not. j3(os is "life", rb Ifiv in 
 the abstract. 
 
 diroXaKTurpol, with allusion to the 
 T.S, 
 
 spasms and death-struggles more com- 
 monly called o-4>aSao-/iol. Cf. Ag. 1293 
 (is do w (paSaa , Tos, alpArw eiBvrjtrtnuv | 
 diroppvfvTuni, 6p.ua av/ipldXa r6de. 
 
 908. ra^Tas S', "but, to return to 
 those maidens...". 
 
 Iicovtras |»4v, as if aicoiffas Se otSwoTe dv 
 0701s were to follow. For this is substi- 
 tuted (v. 910) Tola Si K.T.X. 
 
 kot" evvoiav fypevuv, with ixovo-as, 
 i. e. not aicoiaas pMa <j>pevum. 
 
 910. 8r|(i6irpttKT0S = Srip,6Kpai>Tos Ag. 
 457. It is a complete and final resolve 
 as coming from the sovereign people 
 (v. 580), and it is unanimous {/xla). 
 Though Ik iroXsus properly belongs to 
 Ktupavrai, yet it is forcibly put immedi- 
 ately before /xla, as if=j£ SXtjs rijs ircS- 
 Xeas pla. 
 
 roCa, prospective and explained by 
 |M]iroT IkSovvcii. 
 
 912 — 913. Decrees were inscribed on 
 plates of bronze and nailed to the walls 
 of public buildings, and the posting of 
 such a decree was a final token of its 
 validity. The expression here is, how- 
 ever, figurative. The Roman commis- 
 sioners who B.C. 454 — 452 visited Athens 
 and other parts of Greece, in order to 
 study Greek laws, with a view to draw- 
 
 12 
 
i 7 8 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 KH. 
 
 BA. 
 
 y6fi<po<; Biafnrd^, m fieveiv dpaporax;. (9«) 
 
 ravr ov irlva%lv ecrriv iyyeypa/i/ieva, 
 
 oi3S' iv irTvxal<; ftlffKcov ica,Teo-<ppayio-p.eva, 915 
 
 <Ta<f)r} &' aKoveif if; ekevOepoaroppv 
 
 ryXa>a<T7i<;' ko/j,l%ov S' w? rd^iarr if; o/ifiarmv. 
 
 eoir/p,ev rjhr) iroXep.ov dpeiffdai veov. (950) 
 
 e'lrj Be vikt) koX Kpdri) Tot? apaecnv. 
 
 a\\' ap<revd<; toi rrjoSe yrj<i olicr/ropa? 9 20 
 
 evprjaeT ov irlvovra'i iie icpidwv p,edv. 
 
 corr. Turnebus. 913 apapbra Meineke. 915 Secludunt nonnulli: vide 
 
 infra. 918 Deest personae nota. taSi phi tAS' yjfii) et ipeiaOe (ex fpiaBe corr.) M. 
 Pulcherrime emendavit Cobet. Dederat Porson atpe<rdai. t<r0' oSv rad' ijdr) Bothe. 
 et ffoi t6S' i)Sb Hermann, tab" ?x rbS' ifit) Marckscheffel. ttr/iev t&S' TJ8r]...atpeir0ai 
 dtov anonymus. 919 Kpdros Weil. 920 Deest personae nota. koX rriaSe 
 
 ing up the code afterwards known as the 
 XII Tabulae, derived from Greece the 
 manner of publication as well as the 
 legal principles. Paley quotes Plaut. 
 Trin. 1039 leges ad parietem sunt fixae 
 clavis ferreis. The laws of Solon were 
 fixed on revolving pyramids (cf. voc. Kip- 
 jSeis, droves). 
 
 etfynXovv rbv ybp,<t )ov ^ la> T °v TpTjtplfffLCLTos 
 is a slight extension of tytjkovv rb \(/-q(j>. 
 t<? reixci (" nail up"). The simple ij\6o> 
 is scarcely in use. 
 
 Topus, literally of piercing, "through 
 and through", and with the implication 
 "decisive". As a decree it is "tho- 
 roughly" definite, as a plate of metal it 
 has the nail driven "through". 
 
 914 — 916. The point of these lines, 
 though not obvious, is plain when found. 
 The Scholiast has oi!k lyypaipws ravra 
 etirov, aXha £uvy (pwvrj, and the meaning 
 is "the message I have now given you 
 (toCto), I do not give in any letter, 
 sealed up, but I say it for everyone to 
 hear". The difficulty has arisen from a 
 misunderstanding of touto,, as if it were 
 the same as rwvSe of v. 912. But oStos 
 implies some connection with the person 
 addressed. The king gives the herald 
 his message, but he refuses to make a 
 state secret of it, as if it were a diplo- 
 
 matic negotiation. 
 
 ir(va£iv = 8&Touriv (eirioToXfj). Cf. 
 Soph. Tr. 157, Eur. I. A. 98, Ar. Thesm. 
 778 in.vi.Kinv (effrwv SAtoi, Plat. Critias 
 120 c &c. irlvanes were doubled toge- 
 ther. II. VI. i6gypaif/as £v irtvaiu tttvkt$. 
 
 v. 915 is no unusual repetition and it 
 contains the important word Kareocppayi- 
 0-p.iva, which adds a point. The rhythm 
 is not unparalleled in Aeschylus, cf. 
 Pers. 509 QpjjKTpi irepiffavres piyis woWif 
 irdvtp. 
 
 The above explanation seems more 
 simple than Weil's " oblique notat Asiae 
 reges epistulis mandata includentes ne- 
 que ante hominum ora procedentes, ut 
 saepe in hac fabula barbarorum instituta 
 Graecorum moribus opponuntur". 
 
 918. veov. Cf. sup. v. 313. 
 
 919. vCkt], the victory: Kparn, the 
 subsequent authority and prerogatives. 
 The singular Kpiros=" victory", Ag. 943 
 Kp&ros Trapes ipal, Cho. 490 Sbs 84 t' et- 
 p.op<pov Kp&ros, Eum. 530 &c, Plat. Legg. 
 962 A vIktjv ko.1 Kparos iroKefiUav. The 
 plural KpoTT|= "exertions of power", i.e. 
 "dominion": sup. v. 368, Cho. 1. 
 
 921. ov irCvovras k.t.X., with con- 
 tempt, like that of v. 740. For the fact 
 cf. Hdt. II. 77 ofrij) 8k Ik KpiBiav irejroiij- 
 fUvw diaxpiavraf oi yap a(f>i eial 4v rjj 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 179 
 
 Schuetz. 
 Bdpcros ? 
 
 vfieh Be iraaat, %iiv cf>l\ai<; oiraoaw 
 
 Opacro'i XajSovaai arei^eT evepKrj 7r6\ip (955) 
 
 irvpycov fiadeia pjriyavy KeieKy/juevriv. 
 
 Kal Bcifiar eVrt 7ro\\a fiev to. Brffita, 9 2 5 
 
 BeSm/jLaTWfiat B' ovB' £yd> cr/Micpa %epl' 
 
 922 0(Xm! M. Schuetzio assentior. Vide adnot. 913 Qu. 
 
 924 KeK\rip.4vi)v M. 
 
 X<ip? a/iTeXoi, Diodor. I. 34 KarajKevd- 
 govtri St Kal £k tw> KpiBwv Alyiirrioi irbpa 
 \eiv6pevov oft iroXv ttjs irepl rbv dlvov eioi- 
 dlas, 5 KaXovvrai £6$os. 
 
 Athen. X. 477 c rbv St Kpldwov dtvov 
 
 KoX fipVTOV TLvts KahovGf p.V1JpOVe6et TOV 
 
 irdjfiaros Alffx^os iv AvKO&pyip " k&k 
 tlSvS' thrive ppvrov lG%yalvu>v XP&V I 
 Kaaep.voKbp.irei tout 3 £v dvSpela 
 ffriyrf ". 
 
 922. i>(icts, the herald leaves the 
 stage. There is a short pause, after 
 which the king addresses the Danaids 
 "and now do ye...". 
 
 <j>£Xcus. The MS. reading <|>tXois would 
 refer to the Argive attendants of the 
 king, in which case the word would be 
 used either (1) relatively to the Danaids 
 ( = 0i\(ois) "with an escort friendly to 
 you", or (2) relatively to the king 
 (=(p.ois). But inasmuch as at the de- 
 parture of the king at v. 933 (and appa- 
 rently in obedience to these words) the 
 Danaids begin to call upon their own 
 handmaids (<|>CX<u SfimtSes) to prepare to 
 accompany them, styling them later 
 "oiroSol", there is the greatest proba- 
 bility in the correction ftl\cus. This is 
 made more convincing by the word tto,- 
 atu: "do you, one and all with your 
 handmaids as well" (—&KasTi\ trbv ttj 
 viraovi atiTTJs). 
 
 <t>t\ai.s = i|i€Te'pais, with a touch of 
 comfort in addition. 
 
 923. evepKifj, i.e. it can defy the E- 
 gyptians. 
 
 924. KeKXfln&Tiv, a word deliberately 
 chosen. Not "enclosed ", but " locked". 
 The metaphor is from a lock of ingenious 
 
 926 SeSap.dTOiJ.at M, corr. man. recentior. 
 
 construction which defies illicit attempts. 
 
 TTvpyav, explanatory genitive. The 
 iripyoi form the p.-t\xavi\. 
 
 PaBeta, not so much with allusion to 
 the height of the ramparts { = h^n\K%), 
 but with p,Tyxp.vf\ denotes the shrewdness 
 of construction which makes them im- 
 pregnable. Cf. Pers. 142 jSaffiJjSouXos 
 and note on v. 382. 
 
 925. 8co|iaTa. This word comes first, 
 to reassure them as to the next question 
 that would be likely to occur to them. 
 "The city is safe; ('But where are we to 
 dwell?') and as to houses...". The Sib- 
 para, are of two kinds, and these are 
 stated thus (1) iroXXa piv t. 8. as if e. g. 
 iroWa Si r&pa were to follow. The form 
 of the latter is, however, changed to (2) 
 8e8(i>|ji,aT(i>|i.ai 8' kyi. 
 
 toL 8i]|JLia=Td 8n|ioo-ia, "belonging 
 to the state". The article implies that 
 there were always (or usually) such public 
 edifices, and it is stated that in the case 
 of Argos these are many. They were 
 intended for the lodging of state visitors, 
 envoys &c. The mention of public quar- 
 ters first occurs Od. XX. 264 iirel oil tol 
 Stfpibs £<mv I oTkos 85' dXX' 'OSmijos. Cf. 
 Pollux 9. 15 fiipr; St irS\eu>s ko.1 irav- 
 SoKelov Kal £evwv Kal ws iv 'lv&xv 2o<po- 
 kXtjs iravSdKos ^evbarans, Pind. 01. IV. 
 15 1-evlat iravSbKoi. Other meanings of 
 "public house" in Greek are (1) "inn", 
 (2) "prison". 
 
 The sense of Sijjua is seen in II. xvn. 
 249 ot re imp' 'Arpe'tSys 'Aya.p4p.vovi Kal 
 MeveXdip Sr/pia trlvovaiv (=publice, "at 
 the public expense"). 
 
 926. - -ov o-|UKpa \tp\ SE8ci)|ULTa>Tai 
 12 — 2 
 
i8o 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 ev0' vfilv eari <rv£vyov<; vaUiv 86/M)V$ 
 iroWwv fier aWwV el Si Tt? fiel^asv xapis, 
 trapecmv oliceiv koX (iovoppv/iov<i 86[iov$. 
 
 (960) 
 
 927 eidv/ieiv M, corr. Kirchhoff. etiBvpov Turnebus. el Bvfws vel troipov Stanley, 
 M' ianv ip.1v Weil. ?c 6' ip.lv Martin. Deinde hirvxpioi) S6/JU>a M. Otiosum est 
 
 N 
 
 Porsoni eirixovs: languet Turnebi eirvxets. Neque placet Ivavxou (i.e. b> avxvots, 
 de quo primo cogitabam). Immo 6NTYXOYC e CYZYTOYC factum est. 
 Vide adnot. 929 ptovopiBpavs M. p.ovopp{8pu>vs vulgo. p,ovoppip.ovt scripsi. 
 
 6 StJ|M>s, oi8' 4y<&, "nor am I, either, 
 stinted...". 
 
 For \ep\ of liberality cf. Cho. 257 irb- 
 Bev I ?|eis 6/iolas x«/>ds eiBoivov yipar, 
 
 927. The conjecture of Kirchhoff has 
 been accepted with some hesitation. The 
 forms vp.lv, ii|ilv are somewhat doubtful 
 in Aeschylus, ap.lv iicp&vBr) is quoted 
 from Eum. 347. In S. c. T. appu. occurs 
 in a dochmiac verse, and in Eum. 620 
 tip.pe = ipas in a senarius. ti/i/uv may 
 possibly be true here and ay.ii.ai in Eum. 
 347. That Aeschylus should shew no 
 more traces of the convenient form ipXv 
 &c, which Sophocles uses so freely, is 
 rather an argument against it here ; and 
 it is perhaps more probable that he 
 would have used the obviously un-Attic 
 Spp.iv than have availed himself of what 
 he seems to regard as a mere metrical 
 license. Moreover it may be argued 
 against ip.lv that he could have said evB' 
 iara> ipXv without difficulty and with 
 less emphasis upon ip.lv. The true read- 
 ing may be something quite different, 
 e.g. A 8' ev(j.£ve's ti (sc. «rrl) with a sup- 
 pressed apodosis and followed by el Be 
 with an alternative; i.e. "if it is a pleas- 
 ing thing to you to live with others, 
 (well, do so), but if on the contrary...". 
 el 8' eip.ev4s n with answering el Be" ns 
 pelfav %i.pi.s seems complete, and -it n 
 would naturally pass into the verb fan. 
 
 <tu£iiy ov S. This conjecture is borne 
 out by the antithesis with |i.ovoppv|iovs. 
 The metaphor is from horses yoked 
 in harness. The correction povoppipom 
 
 is to be made first for independent rea- 
 sons. puBfios is used of time or mea- 
 sure in motion or music; and though a 
 man marching, or a horse moving in a 
 chariot, is said to have a pvBp6s, and a 
 pair of horses have a common fivBpis 
 ("the pace", cf. eppiBputrpai P. V. 241, 
 and Cho. 697 tLs dv <ru£6p.evov f>v8piv 
 tout* tSoi 61a. iriSov avopbttav fiijpaTUjv 
 Speypa;), yet we can scarcely speak of a 
 house having a pvBpbs. The latter part 
 of the compound cannot be treated as 
 (even metaphorically) meaningless. See 
 on olbtppwv •j'ji. A house cannot even 
 metaphorically have a /5u0/*6s, and, more 
 important still, the meaning of the com- 
 pound would be "of but a single (i.e. 
 with but a single kind of) pace ". 
 
 pov6ppvpos, on the other hand, can be 
 used metaphorically of a stationary ob- 
 ject, and is good as contrasting the small 
 and isolated with the large and connected 
 houses. The forms Blppvpos, rplppvpu>s 
 (Pers. 47), reTp&ppvpLos (Xen. Cyr. vi. 
 1. 51) are found. The king offers a 
 choice of houses, either separate or in the 
 larger " owoucicu, where, as in the Ro- 
 man insulae, many families resided under 
 one roof" (Paley). These latter are 
 aijyyoi B6poi i.e. "abodes yoked with 
 other abodes", as opposed to povbppvpoi 
 Bbpoi "houses of but a single pole". 
 Inf. 979 Danaus says 
 
 o&ojoxs Si teal SiirXij irdpa' 
 
 rty piv HeXaaybs rip Be /ecu irdXis SiSol 
 
 olKeiv Xdrpuv arepBev. 
 
 This shews that the promise here made 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 tovtcov ra Xmara ical to 8vfirjSei7TaTa 
 airpark TuoTLO-atrde' irpoaTarr)^ B' iyco 
 aarot re iravrei, dovirep i]Be Kpalverai, 
 ■tyrjtyo?' ri rwvBe Kvpuoripov; juii/et?; 
 XO. aXK dvr dyaOwv dyaOolai fipvois, 
 Bte He\ao-ya>v. 
 
 iri/iyfrov Be Trp6<f>pmv Bevp' tffiirepov 
 irarep' evffapa-fj Aavaov, irpovoov 
 Kal fiov\apj(pV rod. yap vpoTepa 
 firjTis, 07rov xprj BwfiaTa va'iew 
 Kal T07T0? ev<fipcov. 
 
 181 
 930 
 
 (965) 
 
 935 
 
 (970) 
 
 940 
 
 fiovoffpivovs 15/ras Burges. 931 irdpeori Xarlaaadai M. Ortum est irdpecm ex 
 
 initio versus 929: infinitivus a v&peari penderet necesse erat. 8<r' &rr' atarlaatrBe 
 Dobree. ifKelaraiai. Schuetz. drpeori Hermann, iirparl ipse dedi. 934 AyaOoit 
 
 M. 937 ir&rep M. 940 kcI toVos puncto post eiippuv deleto post valeiv 
 
 has been repeated to Danaus, and he is 
 plainly saying the same thing as the king 
 says here. Yet in the text of the king's 
 speech at this point he says nothing on 
 the subject of payment. That irdpeo-ri 
 is corrupt is generally admitted, for rd 
 (as reiterated) cannot be a relative) and 
 the punctuation irapeoTi* Xwrfo-ao-Oe - is 
 scarcely like Aeschylus. Here in all 
 probability came the promise implied in 
 Danaus' \arptav drepffcv, while before 
 \uyrlaaa9e an adverb of the kind is desi- 
 rable, so that in their choice they may 
 not be impeded by the consideration of 
 cost. dp.io-81 suggests itself, but is too 
 far from the mss. But dirpaTl is more 
 satisfactory, d would be lost in 9vp.7)Si- 
 (STara, and irparl not unnaturally re- 
 garded as a compendious form of irapean. 
 iirparl is the word whereby the Scholiast 
 on II. I. 99 explains a,Trpm.Tt)V &vtnroa>ov. 
 
 931. XutCo-outOc, 'cull the best'. Cf. 
 a.vdeid%op,at. sup. 64 and note. Add Eur. 
 Hel. 1593 7^s'EA\dSos Xwrfffjuara, Soph. 
 Fr. 649 "Apr/s y&p oidkv rwv KaK&v \wH- 
 
 irpoo-ToTiis, the patron, whom all /j^- 
 toucoi were obliged to have. Cf. Lys. 
 187. 29 iirl wpooT&Tov oIkuv, and the 
 
 phrase airpocrTiurlov ypiup^. The order of 
 naturalisation is £ivos — ii4toi.kos — currSs. 
 
 932. KpaCvETai, not for xtxpavTcu but, 
 as ijSe shews, the decree is only now 
 being carried out: "whose will is herein 
 being accomplished ". 
 
 933. Kvpiw-re'povs, sc. irpoffTOTOS. On 
 the sense of /ciipios implied see v. 366 
 xvpos. 
 
 935- 8te IIt\a<rYa>v, lis "Sta yvvat- 
 kS>v" Schol. (Od. xviii. 207, IV. 305 
 &c). Even in epic times the word ap- 
 proximates to a mere superlative apurre 
 or iiiyurre. 
 
 936. irpoippw, like 0i\oiv, xrifaVt a 
 Greek manner of saying "if you please", 
 tempering the imperative. 
 
 iju£rcpov, "our own", implying affec- 
 tionate confidence. 
 
 937. tv8apo-rj, possessing (and there- 
 fore inspiring) confidence. He never 
 loses his coolness. Aavaov is an addi- 
 tion denoting that Danaus is no ordi- 
 nary father, but the Danaus well-known 
 for wisdom. 
 
 irp6voov Kal (3ov\apxov. See v. 11. 
 Partly proleptic. 
 
 940. Kal toitos ri'+pwv. This, though 
 abrupt, may stand for kal oirov toitos 
 
1 82 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 7ra? Tt? iireiirelv ifroyov a\\o0p6oi<} 
 ei/TUKO?" e'lr) he ra \aara 
 %vv t evtckeiq teal dpjt\viTW 
 
 fia^ei \amv iy^wpcov. 
 Taaaeade, <f>i\ai h/iathes, ovtob? 
 (B9 i<j> i/cdo-Ty hieKKrjpcoaev 
 
 (•») 
 
 945 
 
 posito Schwerdt. rts twos Hartung. 942 evrixTOS in cvtvktos correct. M, 
 
 corr. Spanheim. evrvxos Turnebus. eirpoxos Burges. Lacunam trium versuum 
 statuit Hermann. 943 — 947 regi dant libri. Necessario Klausen choro reddidit. 
 
 944 iv x&PV M. {yxibpw scripsi. tup ev x&PV Wellauer. twv tyx&pur Hermann. 
 Lacunam post Xawc Weil, plene post \Qara interpuncto. 945 Dum regi hos 
 
 ev<J>. Iot£. eti<ppo)i> looks to the feelings 
 of the Argives, not to the prudence of 
 the Danaids (which would rather be <rii- 
 Qptav), i. e. tSttos 6<ttis Ttfuv ed tppov^trei. 
 Weil, however, says "locus qui malignis 
 populi rumoribus quam minimam mate- 
 riam praebeat". 
 
 941. irds tis k.t.X. The Scholiast 
 supplies the word instinctively required, 
 iirel ttSs &v6pioir6s kanv Stol/ws els ri> 
 i//iyeu> toi)s 1-hovs. The asyndeton is to 
 be accounted for by the agitation of the 
 speakers. 
 
 CT-eiireJv is beyond suspicion. The 
 preposition implies either (1) an object 
 lying under censure, praise &c, e.g. 
 eireLTreiv tiriT6jpiov JjevTjpiavtp Luc. Hist. 
 Cons. 26; Tip SvtnrpayoSvrL 8' tiriGTevA- 
 %eai iras ns Itoi/ms Ag. 690, or (2) an 
 object attacked, e.g. xf/byop iireveyiceu/ 
 Thuc. I. 70. 
 
 942. cii-ruKos = ?roi|ios. Cf. Theoc. 
 XXIV. 86 irBp eflrvKov 1<ttw. 
 
 ch) Sk to X<J<TTa. Cf. Cho. 868 etr/ 5' 
 ^7ri vIk% Ag. 121 t6 S' cS vik&toj. The 
 paroemiac is sound (see on v. 4). 
 
 <rw t evicXeCa. Kal = o-iv evxXtCa tc Kal, 
 a common hyperbaton with a preposi- 
 tion. 
 
 943 — 947. It is inconceivable that 
 the king should have spoken these lines. 
 The word <|>CXai with SpuCScs is itself 
 sufficient disproof; and the abrupt be- 
 ginning has forced Hermann (who does 
 give them to the king) to mark a lacuna 
 
 of three verses. The request •ni^A/ov 
 (936) implies the king's departure, and 
 he must certainly leave the stage for 
 some time before Danaus comes on. 
 Moreover how should the king assume 
 that Danaus had given by lot a handmaid 
 as 6epcnrovK8a (ftepvrjv to each daughter? 
 This was a private concern of the Da- 
 naids, and it would be for them to order 
 their maids with the term (plXai. Again, 
 as Oberdick says, the king could not 
 speak in anapaests. 
 
 943. d|M|v£T<j>. Elsewhere (Ag. 649, 
 Hdt. ix. 94, and the adverb Ag. 1034) 
 the word is only used of the wrath of 
 heaven, /irjvis and p.-i)vloi, however, are 
 sufficiently frequent of mankind. Theogn. 
 1298 Beuv iiroirlfco jx^viv | /3d£ic t' 
 avdpilnrwv illustrates the usual applica- 
 tion of the nouns. 
 
 944. Xawv. For the plural cf. v. 496. 
 
 £yxupuv. The paroemiac verse is ne- 
 cessary, but ev x™P4> cannot stand for 
 t&v iv x&PV- To join Iv \iip<f with rder- 
 o-eor8e is weak in itself and leaves Xawx 
 very bare. The epithet refers to the 
 grudge which natives are always apt to 
 feel against foreigners. The Danaids 
 must be careful of the susceptibilities of 
 the people they have come among. 
 
 946. «f>" eKao-TTj. The dower is some- 
 thing given to increase the value of the 
 wife. i-KKpipvrBai is the proper word of 
 a wife "bringing with her" a dowry. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 183 
 
 Aavaos depatrovrtha <f>epvrjv. 
 AA. m -n-atSes, 'Apyeloia-w ev^ea-dat XP e ^ v 
 
 Qxteuv re Xeifieiv 6\ ws 6eol<s 'OXv/mtmm?, 
 ffTrovSa?, iirel (Tmrrjpes ov Si^pppcmm^' 
 Kai fjbov rd Kripv^devra tt/so? tovs iv reket 
 
 (980) 
 
 950 
 
 versus dat, legit Hermann rdo-pea-Be, <j>l\at, S/itatdas. Idem Geel. 948 sqq. 
 
 Sequitur prjtns apertis mendis plena. Archetypum saepius vix legi posse satis constat. 
 
 951 — 952 Kai nov Tck jiiv vpaxBivra irpbs rois (ktcvcTs (pikov niKp&s fiKOvaav arave-tyiovs 
 
 947. Aavaos, not iror^p iinirepos, but 
 in his relation to the slaves: "Danaus 
 your master ". 
 
 OepairovrtSa <j>Epvijv. A <pepvrj may 
 consist of money, estates, goods, cattle, 
 or human chattels, or all of these.. Da- 
 naus has allotted to each daughter a 
 dower in some of these kinds, and the 
 Sp.wtSes now present represent that part 
 of the (pepvrj which consists in Bepdirovres. 
 It is not then "a dower consisting of 
 slaves " (as Paley). There may be other 
 parts of the <pepvi\ : this is the part which 
 is Bepawovrls. 
 
 948. The king has left the stage at 
 v. 944, and the difficulty which commen- 
 tators feel as to the short space of time 
 between his departure and the arrival of 
 Danaus is easily removed without re- 
 course to lacunae. The Danaids have 
 called upon their handmaids to arrange 
 themselves, each by her mistress. On 
 the question where these rnaids have 
 hitherto been, see Introduction ("Out- 
 line of the Drama"). The arrangement, 
 performed with proper grace and scenic 
 effect, would take a considerable time, 
 during which verbal accompaniment 
 could be dispensed with. 
 
 948 sqq. Danaus enters with a body- 
 guard (no doubt.of considerable numbers, 
 otherwise v. 954 would be ridiculous), 
 which for panoramic purposes fills up the 
 stage as the Danaids and their maids fill 
 up the orchestra. 
 
 The pijins which follows is very cor- 
 rupt. The corrections here offered claim 
 to be nearer to the Mss. and to account 
 
 better for the corrupt readings than 
 others previously attempted. The Scho- 
 liast has few comments. From the 
 soundness of some lines and the corrupt- 
 ness of others and from the context in 
 which these corruptions occur, it is fair 
 to assume that in most cases either (1) 
 the sense is figurative, or (2) the expres- 
 sion condensed or striking, or (3) the 
 words unusual. While attempts at re- 
 storation should not start from these con- 
 siderations, but from examination of the 
 MS. readings and the requirements of the 
 context, yet if the restoration so disco- 
 vered satisfies one or other of these con- 
 ditions it gains the more authority 
 thereby. 
 
 948. All the honours paid to the gods 
 of Olympus, viz. eixat, $v<rlai, o-irovdal 
 are enumerated, eixat and Ovcrtai are 
 vows, the performance of vows and offer- 
 ings for deliverance : airovdat are poured 
 to Zei>s Sariip (see v. 26). It is to the 
 Argives as awTJpes that these honours 
 are therefore due. "If we offer vows 
 and sacrifices and libations to delivering 
 Zeus and the other Olympian gods who 
 are airorrptnraim, why not then offer simi- 
 lar honours to the delivering Argives?" 
 
 'OXvpirtois, i.e. the greatest of gods. 
 The title o-uriip belongs to Zeus, Apollo 
 (Ag. 512), Hermes (Cho. 2) &c. 
 
 950. The omission of the verb after 
 eirel is very unusual. A less harsh omis- 
 sion occurs Soph. Aj. 6 ftrws idjjs, eh' 
 ivhov eh' oiK SvSov. 
 
 95 1 sq. Weil and Oberdick admit 
 Kruse's conjecture, Kai /mou ra jjMv trpax- 
 
1 84 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 <f>t\.ov<s 7nKpw<; r/Kovaav avTavetyiois, 
 i/M>l 8' 07ra$oi)? rovaSe xal hopvaaoow; 
 erafjav, m e^ot/it Tbfitov yepa?, 
 xal firj 'fj aekTTTWV Bopi/caveX fiopa Qav&v 
 
 (985) 
 
 955 
 
 M. 0iXous Guelf. Lectionem meam infra explicavi. Diversissimis modis alii: 
 e.g. eyyexefs pro inreveis legit Heath, et <pl\ovs e cod. Guelf. et airavetplois cum 
 Scaligero. ix/icu/eis Martin. i/cytveU Hermann, Kal vvv pro xal fiov Paley. 0ai)Xovs 
 pro <pl\ovs Pauw. Kelvav t. p. ir. ir. t&s 4V yivovs <pl\ov ir. ij. alrrave\j/loa Burgard. 
 Aliquamdiu cogitabam de Kal fiov r. p.. ir. irpbs rov crvyyevovs tpfikov ir. ij. a&raveiplov 
 i.e. " quae facta essent a genere patrueli (in nos) ". Sed vide adnot. 953 i/ioba 
 
 (o- in 8' correctum) M. i/wv 8' Guelf. Corr. Stanley. itrpois 8' L. Schmidt. 
 055 xal i^t' atXirrm M, corr. Paley dubitanter. Non dubitanter recepi, quamquam 
 
 6ivra irpbs tovs iyyevets <pi\ovs iriKpios 
 ■tjicovcrav airaveif/tois, which Weil renders 
 "Atque me dicente in nos consanguineos 
 ab ipsis patruelibus commissa cum indig- 
 natione audiverunt". This meaning is 
 rather involved for the straightforward 
 style of Aeschylus. And what are the 
 commissa? If the reference is to the 
 way in which the Danaids were treated 
 by their cousins in Egypt, that narration 
 was made long ago, before Danaus re- 
 turned to the stage at v. 579. He had 
 subsequently seen the Egyptian fleet ap- 
 proaching and had gone to report this 
 new development at v. 754. But what 
 he then announces can scarcely be called 
 in nos commissa with the indignant re- 
 proach consanguineos to follow. Yet 
 Weil explains "scilicet narraverat hosti- 
 lem Aegyptiadarum adventum". 
 
 While Danaus is absent, the herald 
 attempts violence, which is frustrated by 
 the king j but of these proceedings 
 (which are indeed commissa and all the 
 worse as done by ipsis patruelibus) Da- 
 naus knew nothing. Only the king 
 could report them. Moreover it is hardly 
 possible that irpa%Sbna can be joined 
 with avTava]/Cois. The latter must needs 
 follow TUKpiis TJKOvo-av, and unless it 
 does so follow, what is the contrast im- 
 plied in the emphatic 4|M>C? That con- 
 trast evidently is between the feelings of 
 the Argives towards the Aegyptidae and 
 their feelings towards Danaus. 
 
 Of eKTtveis nothing can be made. The 
 termination is probably due to the prece- 
 ding accus. article, 4v t4X«i having passed 
 through evtcvcis to 4/o-eras. (In Ag. 105 
 Auratus emended ixreXiuv to &Te\4iw.) 
 If this view be correct and |im» be genu- 
 ine (as it would seem to be), Ki]pi)\8evTo 
 is a probable correction of piv irpa\9ivTa. 
 irpos is correct with verbs of announc- 
 ing. Cf. Cho. 262 Situs pvq...airayyelK , r) 
 rASe irpbs roiis KparovvTas. 
 
 Danaus went as £776X05 (v. 753) : he 
 would naturally betake himself to the 
 authorities (to«s ev r4Xei), who had before 
 proved friendly. There would be no 
 assembly sitting, and Danaus reported to 
 the officers. 
 
 Construe koI ra k. irpos toJs-«v-t.- 
 <|>(\ovs TJKOvo-av pov irixptas avTavc<|>(- 
 01s. iriKpws axoieiv Tivl — like mxpws 
 Hx elv t Qipeui flaptws, xa\ciru>s &c. Qipew. 
 
 953, 4(jioi, by form and position em- 
 phatically opposed to their treatment of 
 the aurai<(?i//tot, 
 
 6ira8ovs, the honour is enhanced by 
 the words Kal Sopvo-o-oovs, "not merely 
 an escort, but a kings escort". 8opv<j)6- 
 poi was the proper name for the "body- 
 guard" of a Greek despot. Hence the 
 point of rlp.iov yipas v. 954. Sopvtpbpoi 
 are frequently Kuxpa irpdiriirrra in the dra- 
 ma, and hence Luc. Hist. Cons. 4 wairep 
 KupuKbv dopvcpoprjfj-a Kexqv&s acutrij. 
 
 955. ko.1 (iijt' of mss. is untenable. 
 As Paley points out, though u,ijtc might 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 185 
 
 Xadoifit, "XJMpa 8" aj(do<i aei^cov irekoi. 
 roiwvSe Tvyxavovra 1 ; iv irpv^VQ <j>pevo$ 
 Xapiv a<pt deaOav Ttfiicoripav xpeoov. 
 
 (990) 
 
 potui teal /m} a-0' aiX^ras. /tij V iiXirrois R. Ellis, ilt)t' Q aiXirrav Weil. 86pvic' 
 imnUpuiM. "Egregie emendavit Porsonus" (Weil). 957 sq. eiirpvpvr) tppevbs 
 
 X^"" oifieadai ri/uwipav i/j.ov M. aifieaBe Guelf. iv wpi/iv-g Valckenaer. 
 C<Pl06CQAI pro C6B6C9AI ipse scripsi. x/>«&» dat etiam Heimsoeth. De 
 metaphora, quae inest, vide adnot. t. Tvyx&>"» rra irpev/ievT) <p. %• <?• t. Bi/us Paley, 
 
 answer to a positive clause with 8J, it 
 cannot answer to a clause in which the 
 negative is again understood. While it 
 
 is possible to say e.g. pipe XaBoi/u 
 
 X<bp& 5' ctyfTi fty, it is impossible to say 
 
 jMJre \&Boi/u X&p<t M dxBos [/*■))] eify. 
 
 Paley's '£ for t' is the same change as 
 that made sup. v. 10 (q.v.), and the ter- 
 minations -<os, -<?, -«v are liable to per- 
 petual confusion. 
 
 (j.6pu>, of the form of death, as usual. 
 
 956. a\9os deltfav. A pollution 
 brought about by the death of a iKirr/s to 
 whom the promise of protection had 
 been extended. 
 
 ricCgcov, "semper vigens", used with- 
 out reference to the literal meaning of 
 axSos, but rather to the idea of the curse 
 intended. The curse is a living thing 
 (cf. v. 598). Cf. Ag. 819 arris BviXKu 
 £(3<n, Pind. I. V. 8 8\/3os fti« jxaaoov. 
 
 957 sq. These verses seem to contain 
 the sense: "The Argives have treated us 
 most generously and we must be cor- 
 respondingly grateful". The reading 
 given in the text affords this meaning 
 with comparatively little change, and 
 with an Aeschylean figure which, though 
 not far-fetched, might easily cause diffi- 
 culty to a copyist. Construe \p«iv (arri), 
 TV7X<ivovTas touuvSe, 6eV8ai <r<j>i tijuw- 
 r^pav xdpiv Iv irpv[i.vxi cppevds, "it be- 
 hoves us, when we meet with favours 
 like these, to set gratitude to them in a 
 more prominent position in the mind's 
 place of honour". The metaphor is 
 from a ship, of which the poop is always 
 the most honourable and the guiding 
 
 part. To seat gratitude in the poop of 
 the mind is to give it a place of guidance 
 in one's thoughts and therefore conduct. 
 This might be expressed by x&P m 05" 
 airois 6<pet\oficv) TifiLuiTtpav tdpav iv ry 
 <t>pevl Tjfiuv airoveifiaL. To a Greek iv 
 wpi/ivri <ppcviis would at once suggest all 
 the meaning which has to be thus eluci- 
 dated to the modem understanding. It 
 remains to consider the separate terms. 
 
 Twyx t ' V0, ' Ta s> either -q/ias or generally, 
 "when folk meet with...". The present 
 because the Argives continue to exhibit 
 their goodwill. 
 
 iv irptyiVTi cj>p€vos. Cf. note on v. 316. 
 
 958. x*P lv 96rfloi, the middle, as the 
 action is indirectly reflexive "to record 
 in our own minds". Even where the 
 reflexive force is scarcely discernible the 
 middle of rtdri/ju, is often preferred. Ho- 
 mer has the two voices almost indiffer- 
 ently. In most cases outside epic poetry 
 the middle will be found to have a refer- 
 ence at least to the satisfying of the mind 
 of the agent: cf. tJ/tjQov Bio-Bat (Ag. 816), 
 yvii/j.r)v TtBeeBai (Andoc. 26. 9). Similar 
 to our phrase here is II. vin. 449 rotaiv 
 k6tov alviv IBeaSe, Od. IV. 729 ivl <j>pe<rl 
 8£ff8e...fi,' aveyeipai. 
 
 It may be objected that x<fy"« BiaBcu 
 is commonly used in another sense =x«- 
 plo-ao-Bai, being a periphrasis like x&piv 
 Toirj<racr8ai (cf. BicrBcu X-qapjoaivqv , Soph. 
 Ant. 151), P. V. 782, Hdt. ix. 60 &c. 
 Yet the shifty meaning of x<£/xs makes 
 X<iptv BiaBai iv <j>peal ("lay up gratitude 
 in mind") and x<S/ui> Oia-Bcu rivl ("to do a 
 favour to...") equally possible, xdpai 
 
i §6 
 
 AlCXYAOY 
 
 Kal ravT iireyypdifreo-de tt/)o? ryerypafifievois 
 TraiWoicrip aWot? (rmcjipovlcrfiainv irarpos, 
 aryv&ff ofiCkov, (0? iXeyxerai %p6v(p' 
 7ras S' iv fxeroiKO) <y\w<r<rav svtvkov (pepei 
 Kcucrjv, to t* elirelv e^Trere? /jLvaeny/JLa ttw}. 
 
 960 
 
 (995) 
 
 (0^«s Hermanni est), eiirpifivris Bamberger. 959 t<jCt<i /t^x ypdif/e<r8e M. 
 
 TaOr' iireyypdypeaBe scripsi. ravB' dp.' iyypa.il/aiT0e Hermann. ravrd 7' £y- 
 yp&f/eo-de Valckenaer. ToCra vtp 'yypatyaade Burges. irpo<syeypap.p.hov% M, corr. 
 
 v 
 Robortellus, nisi fortasse irpoiyyeypo.p.p.4vois legendum. 961 dyvuff' SfuKos 
 
 (is iXiyxeo-Bai. XP°"V M. Turbavit librarios structura verborum parum nota. 
 Vide adnot. Ceterum haud scio an ofmvhov potius scribendum sit. dyvdis 
 6/uXos (is i\eyxerai Schwerdt. ^e\eyx e<r ^ at Heimsoeth. (38' PkiyxeeBai xpe(ii> 
 H. Voss. 962 cUtvxov M, corr. Spanheim. etiaroxov Oberdick. eirpo%ov 
 
 Burges. 963 ciirerus nuper Paley "nisi forte Svaxepes reponendum est". 
 
 (ptpew is quoted for both meanings. iy- 
 yii)v BtaBai ordinarily means " to receive 
 a pledge", but in Eum. 898 it means the 
 contrary. If k6tov BtaBai is to "lay up a 
 grudge against", x'fy'" Bio-Bat. can also 
 =X^P a ' diropurfo-ao-Bai. 
 
 o-<(>i. This form is commonly denied 
 to Attic verse, though common in Homer 
 and Herodotus. Yet the best mss. give 
 the form in Soph. O. C. 421 d\\' ol 6$ol 
 o<j>i pdyre tV ireirpufiivifv k.t.\., and it is 
 found in mss. of Eur. Med. 398 and 
 Suppl. 769. That it occurs elsewhere in 
 no place in which otpiv could not stand, 
 is not proof. (See tp.fi.' as dVof \ey. 
 in senarii Eum. 620.) So long as MSS. 
 give it, and no principle can be urged 
 against it, it seems rash to expel it from 
 texts. 
 
 rijuuTcpav, i.e. "in more than ordi- 
 nary honour". 
 
 959. TaiJTa, viz. what follows. 
 
 «rcyyp(M|>«r6e. All have felt that |iJv 
 is strange or wrong. Burgard, quoted by 
 Oberdick, says of pkv answering to a 
 thought rather than to a 8^-clause: "in 
 latina lingua piv particulae respondet 
 'quidem', in patria (i.e. German) 'we- 
 nigstens'". It is quite true that in late 
 Greek (e.g. Lucian) p.ev is so used (=ye 
 or youv), and that the use is apparent in 
 Attic in e.g. iy& piv ovk oTSa. But what 
 
 would ' quidem ', ' wenigstens ' or yovv do 
 here? 
 
 In point of sense it is hoped the cor- 
 rection here given may commend itself. 
 iiriyypa<t>os=" added to a list"; and cf. 
 formations like iweyxioi iireyKepdvvvp.1. 
 
 961. The reading in the text is one 
 which would account for the corruption 
 in M. The proleptic accus. is good 
 Greek. Cf. Ar. Av. 652 
 
 iorbi \eybp£vov Stf n rty &\tl>irex', (is 
 
 (p\aupws iKOUitbvrieev derifi wore. 
 Soph. Aj. 1 141 
 
 oti 5' avraxovoov tovtov, (is TeBdiperai. , 
 See Shilleto Advers. in Aristot. Rhet. 
 (Cope and Sandys) Vol. in, p. 225. 
 
 eX£yX. eTal=K P' , ' eTa '> jSaowiferat. The 
 sentiment is general. The application 
 proceeds: "see that time proves your 
 character in a favourable light ". 
 
 962. ev, the scope of the action, "in 
 dealing with". Cf. Soph. Aj. 1315 iv 
 ipol Bpaatis, and see note on v. 125. 
 
 4>6pei, as an offensive weapon ( = <j>opei). 
 The passage is an echo of iw. 941 sq. 
 
 cvtvkov, the weapon leaps readily from 
 its sheath. The adjective is predicative. 
 
 963. t6 t eliretv k.t.\. The Scho- 
 liast is probably right in rendering rb el- 
 ireiv fn.vo-a.p6v ti koto, t&v S-ivuv eixepis 
 ionv, despite the order of the words. 
 The alternative rendering, which makes 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 u/iS? 8' eTraivci} fifj Karaia^vvetv ifii, 
 wpav i%ov<ra<; tt^j/S' iirlaTpe'KTov )8poTot?. 
 Tepeiv oirwpa 8' ev<f>v\a,KTO<; ovSafiw<}' 
 6njpai<; Be KTjpaivovcn ical fipoToi' ri p/f)v; 
 
 187 
 965 
 
 E v. 941 cuivis licet conicere Ka/cijy t' lirenreiv eomBte fiitray/id ti# ; h. e. "malev- 
 olamque ad culpam speciosam aliquo modo (vel alicui) obiciendam." 966 For- 
 
 tasse wiireip', quae forma utpote rara facile depravari poterat. 967 drjpes M, corr. 
 
 Wieseler. In versibus hinc ad 970 sequentibus admodum obscura est sententia, neque 
 mirum est tantum inter se differre editt. Sed cernere mihi videor, quod de arborum 
 fructibus in w. 966 — 968 dicatur, id in v. 969 ad corporis aetatem per similitudinem 
 
 evireris an epithet of (uja-a-y|J.a and leaves 
 to etirttv as a second (exegetic) accus. 
 with <f>epei, is adopted by Weil. But 
 4>EpEi ■yXracrcrav Kaicqv to t eiirelv does 
 not sound like Aeschylus, nor is eiireres 
 an epithet very suitable to p-itray/m. On 
 the other hand ei^eris omitting itrrt is 
 an expression which would sufficiently 
 explain itself despite its position. In the 
 question of position much allowance 
 must be made for two considerations, 
 (1) the suitability of eiireres as epithet 
 to ftfoay/La, (7) the familiar uses of eu- 
 ireris. eiireris without the verb (cf. Stoi- 
 fiov, pjfiiov &c.) Plat. Rep. 365 c oiSh 
 eiTrerh, 0ij(ro/*ee, tCv fieyaXwv. 
 
 964. The practical application of the 
 o-w<{>povCo-|j.aTa just given : "so do 
 you...". 
 
 ip.as and hyX in antithesis. "As /have 
 gained such honour for you, and as time 
 proves worth, do not bring shame upon 
 me". 
 
 Iiraivca = irapaivu, as in Cho. 581. 
 
 965. rhpV , "so marked as this of 
 yours ". 
 
 iirttrrpeKTOv, t^v iTritrrpo^s SeopJvyv' 
 j) tjjc iTrwrpiifiovaav els diav. Schol. 
 i.e. he was in doubt whether it was ge- 
 rundival or participial. Better, perhaps, 
 irpbs t)V e'lruiTpe'tpovTai ol (3poTol. For 
 the expression cf. Cho. 349 t^kpuv 
 t' kv Ke\eC6ois kirlarpeirTov alio ' Krlaas 
 (rightly explained in the scholion us rois 
 diravTWPTas iiruTTptfeaBai Trpbs 04av). A 
 public admiration similar to that ex- 
 pressed in Sa.KTv\6SeiKTos. 
 
 Ppoxots, "folk". The dative of refer- 
 ence, cf. Eum. 191 airSirrviTTOi Beots. 
 
 966 sqq. The beauty and youth of 
 virgins are compared, in a similitude of 
 greater length than usual for Aeschylus, 
 to the tempting fruit enclosed in a gar- 
 den, which is much coveted and needs 
 careful watching. The text is unfortu- 
 nately very doubtful, v. 970 being the 
 most corrupt line in Aeschylus. It has 
 been supposed in the emendations given 
 above that much corruption was due to 
 the fact of four successive lines (968 — 
 971) beginning with the letter k, three of 
 them with Ka, and two with KaV. It was 
 almost to be expected that the eye of the 
 copyist would be led astray. V. 970 was 
 probably very faint in the archetype. 
 Oberdick has a long discussion, which is 
 rather difficult to follow, and which leads 
 to a readjustment of the passage into the 
 order 970, 969, 966, 967 &c, with textual 
 corrections in 970 and 967. This is a 
 heroic remedy scarcely warranted even 
 by the corruptness of vv. 969, 970- 
 
 966. t^miv oirwpa, here literal, of 
 actual grapes and other fruit, though the 
 comparison which is to come is already 
 suggested by oirwpa (a word common in 
 the transferred sense). Other readings 
 make 6iriipa= "your beauty". The simi- 
 litude is well known. Cf. Catull. xvn. 
 13 Cui cum sit viridissimo nupta flore 
 puella I asservanda nigerrimis diligentius 
 uvis &c. 
 
 967. The identity of pronunciation of 
 e and ai leaves us the choice of Bijpjs or 
 
i88 AICXYAOY 
 
 koI KvdhaXa irTepovvra Kal Trehocniftrj. (1000) 
 
 Kal acofiara crrd^ovra KTjpvairei Ku7r/3t? 
 
 transferri. Idcirco (praeter alias causas) ko1 aibfrnra pro KapTiifiara scripsi. Dum de 
 virginum aetate vv. 967 — 968 intellegunt nonnulli (Martin Wecklein Weil), hie scri- 
 bunt 8eol <r0e K-qpaivovoi. riix/pi M. refieiv Hartung. Posses, si opus esset, ■xh.Sipi. 
 968 iraiooan^ii M, corr. Robortellus. 969 na/md/mra M. Et in huius versus et 
 
 in sequentis initio error factus est propter similia ilia nal tcv&Saha, Kal aiifiara, Krjirapt- 
 nfy. De ipso /copiru/ia vqcabulo vide infra. Servant fere omnes, praeter quod Kap- 
 irii/iaT' &Kfw£ovTa debilius dat Auratus, Kapm&fiaB', a cum praecedentibus coniungens 
 
 Oijpais. The objection to the former is 
 that it is repeated in KvuSa\a irrepovvra 
 Kal iredoffTi,^, which includes all the 
 Brjpes possible in the case. Weil after 
 Martin reads 6eoC <nj>e, and if iirdpa were 
 =Jlos virginum, 6eoi would be possible 
 and the gradation Scot, f}p<rroL, KviiSaKa 
 good in itself. But dijpes is an altogether 
 unlikely corruption of Scot, nor is it likely 
 to have been a gloss on so common a 
 word as KvdddXa. If dirdpa is literal (of 
 fruit) the gods cannot be said to covet it, 
 nor can it be protected from them. The 
 meaning (see crit. note) is "It is hard to 
 keep guard upon tender fruit, for both 
 
 men and brutes covet it : so (969 sqq.) 
 
 it is hard to keep guard on maiden- 
 hood". 
 
 PpoTo\=av8p<nwoi, is not rarely opposed 
 to "brutes". 
 
 Srjpais, i. e. they lie in wait, watching 
 for a chance. Cf. Soph. Aj. 3 iretpdv 
 Tie' &x.6p&v apiraffai 8Tjp<bfievov. 
 
 KT)pa(vovoT, iiriBv/da dovketiovai Schol. 
 rightly. This meaning is more common 
 than that of 'harm', 'destroy', which, 
 however, seems to be attested by Eum. 
 127 SewTJs BpaKatvTjs i^eK^pavav pivot. 
 
 tC p/ijv; the sententious Danaus will 
 not deny that nature is nature. Cf. Eum. 
 203, Ag. 672. 
 
 969. MSS. give KapiruipiaTa with a 
 disagreeable asyndeton. The apparent 
 appropriateness of the mention of mpirol 
 in the context would seem to place Kap- 
 7riiyuaTO out of suspicion. Yet examina- 
 tion tends to discredit Kapiriipara even in 
 point of form (i.e. as an equivalent of 
 
 mpirois). /cdpiru/ia is according to He- 
 sychius "profit", i.e. S ns KapirovTOi. 
 Aeschylus is fond of formations in -iop.a 
 (connected, however, with verbs in -oo>), 
 but we require some assurance that Kip- 
 irupa can be a mere equivalent of Kapir6s 
 in the literal sense of fruit upon a tree. 
 The dictionaries are wrong in giving Xii- 
 Tur/ia= "flower": it is rather 8 tis \arl- 
 fcrai. If diriipa above were metaphor- 
 ical and the metaphor were kept up here, 
 the change to the application would come 
 at v. 971 Kal irapScvuv... It is better to 
 let the application begin here and to read 
 Kal 0-iSp.aTa, Kal standing in the sense of 
 ofi™ nal, as it so commonly does: e.g. 
 Pind. 01. VII. 1 — 7 <pi.aKav ws et ns Swpi}- 
 
 <rercu Kal iyii v&KTap yyrbv k.t.\. 
 
 Amid the similar beginnings 
 
 KAIKNHAAAA... 
 KA1CHMATA... 
 KHirnPIKHN... 
 KAITTAPGeNnN... 
 
 it was natural that KAPTTflMATA 
 should be written, and that a specious 
 air of fitness to the place should main- 
 tain it. The sense then is "as with fruit 
 ...so with human bodies". 
 
 ordJovTa, "ripe". 'Dripping ripe' is 
 a phrase still in familiar use. 
 
 Knptfo-o-ei. There can scarcely be a 
 metaphor from "offering for sale", as 
 Paley supposes. It is a case of plunder, 
 not of purchase. Paley himself suggests 
 the thought Toiirtdvrm apirdvai, which 
 is incompatible with buying. Rather 
 "Cypris spreads the news": she is chosen 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 KTjirwpiK^v \aj3ov<r dvecocrfiiv^v 6vpav, 
 teal irap6eva>v ^iBatcriv ev/ioptpoi? em 
 Tra? Tt9 nrapekdwv Sfifiaroi; 6e\Krr)piov 
 Togevji eirep/tyev, ifiepov viKco/xevo';. 
 
 1 89 
 970 
 
 (1005) 
 
 Hermann. 970 Corruptissimus omnium, qui sunt in hac fabula, senariorum exstat 
 
 in M. KaXojpa KiaXvovoav BwiT/ievtiv <?pfi. Omnino desperant rtonnulli. Meliores 
 tantum, quae mini videntur, coniecturas commemoro. &pav noKotiei k&vBos ov iifvew 
 tq. Weil, K&\(!nreic' tipeiovaav LvBaapvipi ipw R. Ellis, utefque tamen satis audacter. 
 K&^apa Canter. K&wpa Stanley. Kal Swpa Butler, dwpa xiSKiovaa irpoicreXeiv Spov 
 Wecklein. xdapa /tuXiioixro irpoaiiivav Bipos Paley, versum omissum suspicans. 
 
 as the Krjpv% because of her own eagerness 
 to instigate men to her rites. "Let 
 Cypris once see a way opened into the 
 orchard of virginity and she proclaims 
 the ripe fruit inside". 
 
 970. If the correction above given be 
 near the mark, the figure is well conti- 
 nued. The clue lies in the letters given 
 by M, av 8<oo-|ievr]v, which clearly con- 
 tain a perfect participle, which was in all 
 probability dvea<r\Uvr\v, though it may 
 have been dvew-yiievriv (cf. note on 431, 
 2<7u, iyili). LvaBiw is to 'push back' = 
 AvaicMveiv, avaiyew. Homer uses ava,K\t- 
 veai eiprjv Od. XXII. 156 and Od. XI. 595 
 as the opposite of iiriBetvcu, to 'put to' 
 the door. The simple tiBew Bipav= 
 'force' a door, Ar. Vesp. 152, Lys. 947. 
 Cf. CiBeiv iri\as Eur. Or. 1562. 
 
 The noun which should be supplied 
 with the feminine participle seems there- 
 fore to be ©uPav, which is represented in 
 the mss only by 6Po>. The door is 
 the KTiirala Bipa. (Dem. 1155. 13), which 
 is the only door in keeping with the con- 
 text. This same door is called by Theo- 
 phrastus (H. P. VII. 4, 5) the Ktvirciipniij 
 Bipa; and from this name the KdXwpct Kta 
 of M may in the surroundings very well 
 have originated. The remaining letters 
 Xuova- present more difficulty. The par- 
 ticiple Xuou<r', while appropriate to undo- 
 ing bolts (Kieiv KhyOpa S. c. T. 396), is 
 not possible of a door already opened. 
 Rather Cypris finds the door opened. 
 In Xen. Hell. V. 4. 7 we have el Be Xi|- 
 
 tyovTa.i rijv Bipav di>eipyf/,4viiv fprel- 
 X-qaav diroKTeveiv airavras rois iv 77} ol/dq,. 
 Here Xap"ovcr' is equally appropriate. 
 The maids are supposed to be fruit 
 closely shut in an orchard, but Cypris 
 finding the gate pushed back by some 
 chance, straightway spreads the news of 
 the ripeness inside. 
 
 971. Kal, "and thereupon". 
 xXiSato-iv, cf. Pers. 54.3 xXiSac^s ypnis 
 
 Tipipw. 
 
 972. irapeXOtov, still keeping up the 
 metaphor of the garden. 
 
 ScXKTijpiov, active : the passer-by sends 
 from his eye a shaft " intended to charm". 
 This is the missile whereby he seeks to 
 bring down the fruit. Hence the eirl of 
 hostility or object assailed. The con- 
 nection of Spws and B£\yeu> is old and 
 frequent: cf. Od. xviil. 212, P. V. 865, 
 Eur. Hipp. 1274 &c. 
 
 973. For the "arrow of the eye" cf. 
 Ag. 239 £/3aXX' luaaTov air' 8/j,/j.o.tos /3Aei 
 (pikolKTtp, Ag. 743 fiaXBanbv 6/j.iuLtwv fii- 
 Xos, 8ri£l0vfwv Upwros dvBos. 
 
 8ir€|n|/ev, gnomic. Lpipov vikw(icvos, 
 i. e. he cannot help himself. The words 
 are an excuse (like H fifty; v. 967), the 
 temptation, as Danaus grants, being too 
 great. The dative is more common; 
 ilirvip v. (Ag. 291), Kiptiecw (342), \6yoi.- 
 <"■" (5?'3)i vSovv (Soph. El. 1272). The 
 dative rather represents the instrument, 
 the genitive the superior opponent (quasi- 
 personified). 
 
i 9 o AICXYAOY 
 
 woo? Tavra fir) iradmfiev, wv 7roXw? irovo'i 
 iro\v<; Be ir6vro<! e'Cveic ypodr) Bopi' 
 p,r)B' cUtr-xp? yiuv, rjBovrjV 8' ij(Qpol<; efiols 
 irpd^eo/iev' oiktjo'k Be ical Bnrkrj trapa' 
 rrjv p,ev Tlekacryoi;, rr\v Be ical iroXti BiBol, 
 ol/cetv \drptov arepdev' evTrerrj raBe. 
 fiovov <f>vkat;aL Tao-8' e7rto"To\a? 7raT/30?, 
 to a-oxfypovetv TtfiSaa rov fiuov -rikeov. 
 XO. raXX' evTVxoipev 7r/30? dewv 'OXvfiirtap' 
 ip,rj<; B' 6ircopa<! e'iveic ev dapaei, Trarep. 
 el yap Tt p-rj Oeois @e/3ov\evTai veov, 
 
 975 
 
 (1010) 
 
 980 
 
 (1015) 
 
 Adducor me verum invenisse ex illo &vQi\CiiivQV viam indagantem. 974 irapw- 
 
 p.ev vel irpoibp^B' Tournier minus bene. . 975 ovv iic\ripib6ri M, corr. Heath, nisi 
 
 quod oSce/c' non etveic' scripsit. A nihil aliud est quam A ultima verbi oiivexa littera. 
 977 oUiaen M, corr. Robortellus. 978 x^ tro\a Burges. 979 XarpSv M, 
 
 corr. Hermann. 980 0uX<££« M. 983 owex' M. 984 detjis ybp el n 
 
 974. cov. . .TJp(59r), a brachylogy for <Sv 
 t'ivcKa ttoXus irovos avuXaifl-r], iroXOs Si 
 k.t.X., while cSv eJvtKa itself is a natural 
 Greek brachylogy for "quorum vitando- 
 rum causa". The former is a zeugma, 
 but scarcely deserves to be called by 
 Hermann "exemplum audacissimi zeug- 
 matis", when we think of P. V. 21 iv' 
 o&re tpwvty otire tov p-optp-qv fiporioi' | 
 
 6\f/€t. 
 
 975. i]p69u. The ploughing of the 
 sea has been a favourite metaphor at all 
 times. Each succession of poets, Greek, 
 Roman, English, has revived it afresh. 
 Cf. Anthol. Pal. IX. 242 irbvrov aporpev- 
 Trip (quoted by Schwerdt) : Ov. Trist. 1. 
 2. 76 vastum mutandis mercibus aequor 
 aro. Aeschylus with his usual vigour 
 employs the metaphor with reference to 
 the labour involved. The repetition of 
 7t in the mention of labour is probably 
 intentional, cf. Pers. 509 Qpypcrpr irepa- 
 aaiiTes pJryw 7roXX4> irbvtp, and 668 rlva 
 7r6Xis wovel irbvov; So Pindar affects 
 recurrences of and Lucretius and 
 Vergil of v. 
 
 976. ex^P 018 ^"rtSi n °t the'Aegypti- 
 
 dae, for they would find no pleasure in 
 the circumstance; nor is ifwis=i]iieT4- 
 pois. Rather "my enemies, if I should 
 have any in Argos". To the Argives 
 Danaus will be the political and social 
 representative of the family, and hence 
 the only one liable to make enemies. 
 
 978. njv pAv, either depending on 
 otKetv or on 81801, i f . e. didoi oiKeiv r-qv fiev 
 oticriaiv, or 81801, (oiffre) olneiv (airrriv). 
 The former is less good. 
 
 The form S1801 is only found here in 
 an Attic writer. It is Epic and Ionic 
 and occurs in Pindar. 
 
 979. XaTpcov d/rcp6ev, v. sup. 931. 
 suireTtj, a metaphor from dice. Cf. 
 
 Ag. 32, where ev weabvra. is made clear 
 by rpls ?£ |8aXoiioT;s TrjirSi p.oi <ppv>cTwplas, 
 Ag. SS 2 T ^ t^" T ' s e ' X^feieK eiirerws 
 lx elv I T ^ 8' a ^ 7 " e Kavliuoiupa. 
 
 984. The absence of caesura is suffi- 
 ciently accounted for by the emphasis 
 on 8«ois (which is therefore also kept di- 
 syllabic). "If the great gods have not 
 willed otherwise, you may depend on 
 me". 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 i^yo? to trpoaBev ov Suurrpeifra) <f>pevo<s. 
 
 ire fiav ao-ruS', ova/eras 
 
 [idicapa<; deovs yavdovTe? iro~kiov'xpv<; 
 
 191 
 
 985 
 err p. a . 
 
 ph |3. v. Weil. Melior est vulgata. 986 sqq. Hunc chori cantum diversissime 
 
 distribuunt editt. Alii Danaidum hemichoriis dant altemantibus, alii per hemi- 
 choria inter Danaides et ancillas disponunt : neque tamen ubi incipiant desinantque 
 hemichoria satis constat. Rationem eius distributionis, quam ipse proposui, infra 
 dedi quam potui brevissime. 986 doruaVcticTas M et editt.: dun/A Ava/o-as 
 
 reposui. Ceterum ire vvv Paley. 987 paicpas M, corr. Stanley. yavaevres M, 
 
 986 sqq. The manner in which this 
 carmen exodicum (though not textually 
 so corrupt as some other passages) is to 
 be distributed, is the subject of much 
 dissension. It is clear that the whole 
 ode cannot have been sung by the whole 
 chorus, for in vv. 1020 — 1029 an alterca- 
 tion takes place, representing the views 
 of two different parties. The Danaids 
 have hitherto been unanimous in their 
 loathing of the marriage, and the only 
 reasonable view according to which one 
 section of them can be supposed to argue 
 against the other, is the view that one 
 party is more resigned to and confident 
 in the will of heaven, and that certain 
 expressions prompt this party to warn 
 the rest of the recklessness of their 
 speech- The desperate fear of w. ion 
 — 1014 exactly recalls that of m). 713 — 
 738, where the Danaids had apparently 
 abandoned hope. It should be remem- 
 bered that this play is only introductory ; 
 the Danaids are not yet in safety, and 
 they are, as a matter of fact, subsequently 
 forced into the marriage. It is therefore 
 appropriate that after their praises of Ar- 
 gos (986 — 997), their prayer to Artemis 
 (998 — 1001), and their claim that Cypris 
 should not be denied her attendant de- 
 lights (1002 — 1010), some among them 
 should express the fear that after all 
 there is no avoidance of the evil (ion — 
 1014). The rest reply that they must 
 leave the matter to Zeus (1015 — 1019). 
 "Then", say the other party, "may Zeus 
 
 protect us from the marriage". This 
 leads to the altercation which ends at 
 v. 1029. The change from the ionic a 
 minore to trochaic metre represents the 
 end of the discussion, and the two ripu- 
 Xt>P la unite in a common prayer. This 
 seems a more natural distribution than 
 to allow, — as many editors do (Haupt, 
 Oberdick, Boeckh, Voss, Kruse), — the 
 handmaids to form a half-chorus. The 
 sentiments which have been thought 
 better suited to the handmaids than to 
 the Danaids are sufficiently explained in 
 the above manner. Some misconception 
 has arisen through the words {nrodtS-aaBe 
 8', dvadol, /iiXos, as if iiroS^affBe meant 
 SmtiQao-Be. There is no authority for 
 such a sense, and /*£Xos refers only to the 
 tune. 
 
 986. ?« |idv. (d|v with imperative 
 also Cho. 963 dva ye fiav, 86/j.oi. aye 
 li-qv II. I. 302, Spa ye ix.ip> Soph. O. C. 
 587 &c. In such use nty is adversative : 
 "on, however". 
 
 aoTuS*. doTvava! is unknown except 
 as a proper name. It is unsuitable here, 
 since it would emphasise the city-gods as 
 opposed to those of the country, whereas 
 immediately these same deities are di- 
 vided into iroXioiixovs (perhaps in the 
 narrower sense, gods of the d/c/>6«>\is) 
 and gods of the country "about Erasi- 
 nus" ( = fo>i)s ire8wi>6iu>vs, aypovbiiovs). 
 Cf. sup. 472. 
 
 987. yavdovTes. yavaia, 7<H'6ei> are 
 the only active forms, yavv/iai is used in 
 
192 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 re Kal ot %eO/i' 'E/aao-tvov (1020) 
 
 Trepivaiovaiv iraXaiov. 
 
 V7ro8eija<r0e S', oiraSol, 990 
 
 /ie\o?" dlvo? Be iroXiv rdvSe TIeXaaywv 
 
 e^ero), /w??8' en Nei'Xou 
 
 irpo'xpa'i cre/3a>fiev vfivois, (1025) 
 
 corr. Pauw, Hermann. Ayahow/Tes Paley. 989 ireptvaleTe M. Sequor Marck- 
 
 scheffelium. Ortus est error ex eo, quod librarius antiquus invocationem hanc esse 
 somniabat. irepivaiovTcu Hermann. 990 iiroS4^aj$' M, corr. Heath. 991 pAvot 
 M, corr. Legrand. alvis M, corr. Robortellus. 991 rfySe M. 993 irpbs 
 
 Xoas M, corr. Robortellus. 
 
 a middle sense. There is no possibility 
 of such a shape as ya.v<Uvri%. The 
 masculine participle because it includes, 
 besides the women, Danaus and the 
 escort. 
 
 988. 'Epoo-Cvou. The 'EpturTvw or 
 'Apawos is named both because it lies in 
 the way which the Danaids would take 
 citywards, and also as being the most 
 notable river in Argolis. Whereas the 
 Inachus became dry in summer, the Era- 
 sinus did not — an important matter to 
 TrdkvStyiov "Apyos. Strabo vm. 6 states 
 the view commonly held, that this river 
 was a continuation of the Stymphalian 
 river which disappears at Mt Apelaurion 
 in Arcadia. Cf. Hdt. VI. 76 Troraphv 
 'Epaowoj', &s Xtyerai pieiv £k t»/s Stu/h- 
 QaXtdos \lpjrqs. Ov. Met. xv. 275 Red- 
 ditur Argolicis ingens Erasinus in arvis. 
 
 989. irepivaCowriv. Hermann's irepi- 
 vaiovrai as a correction of iripwaten is 
 only supported by the habitual confusion 
 of ai and e. But this peculiar middle of 
 valla occurs nowhere else ; and it is more 
 natural to suppose that the second person 
 was written instead of the third by an 
 early copyist for the reason given in the 
 crit. note. 
 
 iraXcuov. With reference on the one 
 hand to the unfailing stream and its mys- 
 terious origin ; on the other allusively to 
 the antiquity of the Argive community 
 and its gods. Such antiquity is honour- 
 able to deities. Cf. S. c. T. 104 iraXal- 
 
 X0an> "Apt)!, where the Scholiast has 6 £k 
 iraXawv KXjjptairdp.ei'os rfyde rfyv yrp>. 
 
 990. iiro8!£ao-8e, not = 5ia541-a<r$e. 
 The diraSol bear no part in the words. 
 According to Plato (in one place) |«'Xos, 
 'lyric song', is iK rpiwv avyKelp.a>ov, X6- 
 ■you re Kal ap/iovlas Kal pvdp.ov. In a nar- 
 rower sense however pAXos, 'tune', is 
 opposed by him to pv6/ws and jrqpa. 
 Legg. 356 C f>v0/wv -q pAXovs ij p^paros 
 ixbpxvov. Cf. b pAXei, irapa pAXos which 
 refer only to tune. The attendants are 
 only bidden to accompany the song with 
 suitable steps or motions. As one Trivet 
 inrb <r<£X«yyos (Ar. Ach. 1001) or $8« 
 Inr' aiXriTTJpos (Archil. 106), so one may 
 ■jrpopalveiv, KiveiaBai, dpxeiadai &c. iirb 
 pAXovs. 
 
 oiraSot are the handmaids, the oVaoves 
 of v. 922. 
 
 992. «x^tu, "have as its theme". In 
 the following verses (to 997) the Danaids 
 transfer once for all their homage from 
 the irorapkbs KovpoTp&Qos of Egypt to those 
 of Argos. Cf. sup. 827 — 832. The epi- 
 thets are intended to declare that the 
 rivers of Argos are not inferior to the 
 Nile in its boasted powers of fecundation 
 (itoXvtekvoi cf. v. 830) and its purity 
 (6eXe|iov mopa). Of the Nile the irpoxoaC 
 are mentioned as the most marked cha- 
 racteristic, and the terms of comparison 
 therefore amount to the same as those of 
 v, 3 vpoa-To/itup XeTrapdBwv Ne/Xou 
 and v. 32 xty a V T ffi b dtriiSei. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 193 
 
 7TOTafJ.ov<} 8', ot Bid %a>/>as dvr. a . 
 
 OeXefiov Tr&fia j(iov<nv iroXineicvoi, 995 
 
 \nrapoi<; ^evfiaat, yaiai 
 
 ToSe fieC\i(T(rovTe<; ov8a?. (1030) 
 
 eirlSoi 8' "ApT€ftt<; dyva 
 (ttoKov oiKTi^ofieva, /M78' vif dvayieas 
 ydfio? ekdot K.v6epeia<;' . IOOO 
 
 cTTvylmv irekoi toS' ddXop. 
 HM.jS'. KinrpiSos 8 1 ot5/c a^e\et deo-fios 28' evijjpcop. trrp. ft . 
 
 Bvvarat yap Ato? ayyicrra criiv "Hpa, (1036) 
 
 995 0a\epbv cod. Par. 997 fieXlcrcrovTes M, corr. Pauw. 999 For- 
 
 tasse olKTitf/ievov. 1000 tAos Weil. £\0« M, recte Par. KvOipetos 
 
 Guelf. ; recepit Hermann. 1001 <rTU7«(w M, corr. dubitanter 
 
 Wecklein. o-rvyepwv Hermann, arvyepbv Turnebus. oTiryioy Stephanus. iriXei 
 Guelf. 1002 KvirpiSos M. 8' addidit Pauw. ayueXeix Nauck. Nil 
 
 995. 8eX«|iov. The reading SaXepav, 
 though specious, is not necessary. He- 
 sychius has the gloss 6e\ep.bv ohrpiv, 
 TJavxoV fie\e/j.Qir fyrux<3s. The second 
 explanation rjavxov is suitable to this 
 place. $e\e/iuTtpip is not an improbable 
 correction (Conington) of S. c. T. 707. 
 
 ■n-wpa. This was the boasted excel- 
 lence of the Nile. P. V. 812 'lyai aeirriv 
 N"«\os e Swot oi> pirn. The same epithet 
 is used of water in the plains of Argos 
 P. V. 676 e&iroTOV ~Kepxveta$ f>4os. 
 
 8e\. irwpa and iro\i)T€KVoi are to be 
 joined in sense, since it is the drinking 
 of the water that produces the fecundity. 
 
 998. 4irC8oi k.t.X. V. sup. 123. As 
 olKrfljopai generally means to "bewail", 
 "utter a piteous cry" (cf. Eum. 515 t&x' 
 av oTktov olKTlaairo), and as <tt6\ov seems 
 to be somewhat bare without an epithet 
 or pronoun-adjective (rdvSe, Tiiiirepov &c), 
 while iirtSot sufficiently implies favour, it 
 is probable that oIkti£o|mvov is the true 
 
 .reading. 
 
 999. xnf dvd-yKas KuOepetas, _ i. e. 
 through forceful lust, lit. "by Cytherean 
 compulsion" = "by compulsion of Cythe- 
 rea". Paley compares Aioiin)8«a avayKij 
 of Ar. Eccl. 1029. The formation is 
 much the same as that of e.g. j3tri 'Breo- 
 
 T. S. 
 
 k\cIij (i.e. — ivb KvBepetas dvayicafatio-ris). 
 
 1001. The Greek moral code did not 
 embrace love of enemies (v. Plato Rep. 
 332 d), and, as Hermann remarks, "quod 
 a se alienum esse cupiunt inimicis impre- 
 cantur". Cf. Prom. V. 864 touxS' <V 
 ijlfipoia Tois {/wis 2\6oi Kiirpis, P. V. 
 972. See note on z>. 351. 
 
 1002. Anxious to avoid the <j>6bvos of 
 Cypris, which might be provoked by 
 w. 999 sq., the other Ti/uxfy'ov hastens to 
 add "this our song is indeed not regard- 
 less of Cypris : we pay all homage to her 
 when she comes accompanied by her 
 charms and dalliance". 
 
 08c, i.e. 6 ^(ie'rcpos, the 8«j-pos being 
 the (itXos of v. 991. 6 toB inuripau ilp.- 
 vov vbp.os Schol. Though vdpos is com- 
 mon, deir/ds is rare. Yet cf. Pind. Ol. 
 VII. 88 S> ZeC. . MpM iiiuiov reBfibv 'OXv/x- 
 iriovlKav. 
 
 ei'<j>p(ov, "well-meaning", i.e. towards 
 Aphrodite. 
 
 1003. Svyomu k.t.\. might be trans- 
 lated either (1) "her power, equally with 
 that of Hera, approaches nearest to the 
 power of Zeus": or (2) "she along with 
 Hera has influence most near to Zeus ", 
 i.e. she has the ear of Zeus. The latter 
 is much the better. Stfrartu "possesses 
 
 r 3 
 
194 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 rUrai S' alo\6/j.7]ri<! 
 
 0eo? epyoi? Trepierfievot,<;' 1005 
 
 fierdicoivoi Be (pi\a p,<vrpi irapeiaiv 
 
 It66o<i, a t ovBev airapvov reXidei 8£\k- 
 
 ropi Hei&ol' BeBorai, B' 'A/3- (1040) 
 
 coniectura opus. 1005 lirl aepedis M. irepiaifivois scripsj. 1006 8' o! 
 
 0ZXai M. Si <t>CKai Par. corr. Bothe. 1007 t' M. § t' Wellauer. BeaKropi M, 
 
 corr. Bothe. 1008 7ri9oiM. 7rei0ot cod. Par. II«0i& Haupt. 
 
 power" used absolutely {=fi£ya Simrtu) 
 as in the phrase ol Svri/umi. Cf. Hdt. 
 VII. 5 dvpdfievos wap' airy p.tyioTov 
 Hepo-4(w, Eum. 950 pi^ya. Sivarai trbrvC 
 'Epivis irapa t' aOavarois rots 0' iwb 
 yaiav. In the theology of Aeschylus 
 Zeus is supreme sovereign. Here Cypris 
 and Hera are most influential in his 
 court. Aids d/yxitrra is of local position 
 or relation of intimacy, and the whole 
 approximates to lUyurrov Sivarai irapa 
 Zijxf. Zeus is susceptible to the persua- 
 sions of love. 
 
 1004 sq. ="But though we pay her 
 homage, we claim that the crafty goddess 
 is not honoured by conduct like that of 
 Aegyptus' sons. It is not forced unions 
 that please Aphrodite, but civr) with 
 0iX6tijs". 
 
 2pY<>is, "rites", a common term in 
 this connection. Cf. 0tXor7}!Ra ipya Od. 
 XI. 246, also called tpya "Epwros, 'A0po- 
 Slrris, Kvwpoyepovs &c. The notion of 
 sacred rites is here prominent (cf. Ip- 
 Seiv, operari, facere). Hence the adjec- 
 tive. 
 
 irepio-€|u«Hs. The dative with lirl 
 seems to have no place in the context. 
 irepi-="very". For interchange of irepl 
 and lirl v. Cobet, Var. Lect. 2nd edit, 
 pp. 278 sqq. 
 
 The epithet aloX.6|ir)Tis to mark that 
 the "wiles" in question are wanting in 
 the present case. 
 
 1006 sqq. "And Yearning and Per- 
 suasion always go hand in hand with 
 Cypris; yet here we do not yearn, nor 
 they persuade". 
 
 <j>CXa, to add to the pleasing picture. 
 With this compare the description of 
 Aphrodite's cestus II. xiv. 216 'lv8' Ivi 
 p&v 4>i\bTi)s, hi d' t/iepos, hi 5' iapie- 
 rtos I iraptpaais, tjt 1 &cXe^e vbov Trtina 
 irep 4>pove6vruv. 
 
 SeXxTopi. For the masculine form cf. 
 rixo <™™}p Ag. 664. The dative ireiOol 
 is a rare attraction. Yet cf. Od. I. 69 
 Ku/cXw7ros Kex^Xwrcu, 6v 6<pda\/xoQ dXcUo- 
 aev, I avriSeoii IloXii^if/tox. 
 
 1008 ="And not only Yearning and 
 Persuasion play their part, but Music 
 too and the whispering dalliance of tbe 
 Loves have their office allotted by the 
 Queen, Aphrodite". 
 
 Aphrodite administers her queenly 
 powers by means of satraps who have 
 their several functions (potpas). Music 
 has one such /ioipa, the Loves another. 
 fiotpa of an office Eum. 476 aSrai S' lx oval 
 p.otpav ovk einrtpLirzkov, Eur. Bacc. 302 
 "Apetis re (xo'ipav fieTaXafSibp fyei Tivd 
 (viz. Dionysus). In Cho. 238 Orestes 
 has Tivaapas fiotpas, viz. warpbs p.ifrpbs 
 dSeX^oS d8eX07}s. When Zeus (P. V. 229) 
 Sat/waiv v£p.ei y4pa | SKKoiaiv oXXa Kal 
 StajrTmxLfeTiu J apxfy, each such division 
 is a p.o?pa = "provincia ". 
 
 The Scholiast's ij apuovla p*T^xei rijs 
 
 ' k<ppo5lTT)S. 
 
 ' Ap|iov£a. According to the Hesiodic 
 theogony Harmonia is the daughter of 
 Aphrodite and Ares (Theog. 937). In 
 Hymn. Apoll. 194 attendants of Aphro- 
 dite are ivT\bicapiot Xapires Kal etiQpoves 
 T 0pai I 'App.ovlri 8' "H/5ij re. Love and 
 music have always been associated. 
 
JKETIAEC. 195 
 
 fiovla fioip' 'A^poS^ra? 
 
 iJreSvpa rplfiSqi t 'E/3ft>TG>v. IOIO 
 
 HM. a. (7TV(f}e\,ooBeK 8' eTMrvoias icaica r aSryrj avT.ft'. 
 
 TroXifiov; 0* alfiaToevrat; Trpo<f>o(3ovfiai,. (1045) 
 
 tL ttot evirkoiav eirpal-av 
 TaxvTro/nroiai SiwypoR ; 
 
 1009 'Apfiovtas fiolp' 'A^po&Vp Hartung. 1010 \peSvpa rplfioi M. TJ/eSvpq. Tptfitp 
 
 Klausen. Possis rpi/35, nemo enim nescit saepissime in codd. confundi i) et 01. i/teSvpal . 
 rptpoi Scaliger. if'tSvpoffTifiuv t' 'Epiiruv H. Voss. ion (pvydSes 8' iviTvolat M. 
 
 iiriirvotas Turnebus. <pvya8e<r<rtv 5' lirt iroivhs Burges, Zakas. <pvyd8e<rmv 8' £« 
 voivol Marckscheffel. (pvyaSas 8' oXt' iwiirvolat Scholefield. iwurKotas C. G. Haupt. 
 Meum subter defendi. 1013 diror' Paley. 
 
 1010. \|«8vp<j Tp£p<i>. Hesychius has 
 ifieSvp6s' \//i0vp6s. rplfios and t/m/Sij occa- 
 sionally overlap each other in use. Thus 
 in Ag. 197 Tpiptp = rpi(3rj 'delay' and in 
 Ag- 39 I=T P'i 3 S 'rubbing'. 
 
 i|». Tptpu 'EpcoTwv for the personal 
 "Epw<ri p.€Ta TraiSias <|ri.6up(goiHri. The 
 terms Sapos and daplfeiv are particularly 
 used of the converse of lovers. The 
 Scholiast's naive remark ^cuStjs 8e, Sti 
 iroWd, \pei8ovTai ol ip&vres seems to shew 
 that he connected ipe8vpif with \pv8p$ 
 and ipfidos (=ipeQ8os). 
 
 The plural "Epeui-es like 'mater Cupi- 
 dinum ' of Horace. With the sense gene- 
 rally cf. Hor. Od. 1. i. 33 Erycina 
 ridens, | Quam locus circum volat et. Cu- 
 pido. 
 
 1011 — 1013. This iiptixin'ov gives ut- 
 terance to despair: "yet I fear they will 
 be victorious and gain their end...". 
 
 (puydSss of M is difficult to emend. It 
 is not hard to see that there are many 
 ways in' which the mention of their fugi- 
 tive condition might be appositely con- 
 tained in the passage, but none of the 
 suggestions which retain it (v. crit. note) 
 can be called satisfactory. 
 
 4mirvoCas= "blasts" (cf. Iwtirpoiai %ei- 
 fiepival Theoph. Vent. 55), and meta- 
 phorically "blasts of anger (or frenzy)". 
 iiriyolas is" less poetical. Cf. S. c. T. 343 
 
 fw.1v6p.evos 8' tirurvei \a08dpat fiialviov 
 eiW|3eiae "Apijs, and Soph. Ant. 136 p.ai- 
 vop.£vq. £bv bppq. j9aK%ei5wi' iire'Tvei. Judg- 
 ing from ai|iaTOcvTas and kokA the noun 
 should be accompanied by an epithet, 
 which is hidden in <pvyd8es. o-Tofyeku- 
 Ssis seems well suited to the purpose. 
 o-Tv<pM£eu> = ' maltreat '. orvfaXSs in the 
 sense of 'harsh' Pers. 80. ffTv$e\iyn6s 
 = ' ill-treatment' in Ar. Eq. 537 oVas Se 
 Kpdryjs dpyds ifiwv tyiaxeTo ko.1 ffTvtf>e- 
 \iyp.ois. (7Tu0eXc6S7js = ' stubborn ' or 
 'rude', and from CTY4>eAflAeiC 
 to <!>YrAA6C, by common error of 
 misplacing and omitting of letters, is not 
 so difficult a step as it might at first 
 sight appear. Thus TY<J> became 4>Yr 
 by a sufficiently familiar inversion; and 
 the comparative rarity of the word has- 
 tened the corruption. 
 
 The Chorus fears that the harsh 
 "breathings-out of threatening and 
 slaughter" of the sons of Aegyptus will 
 lead to "bloody wars and grievous sor- 
 rows", and the reason why it fears is 
 stated in the question t£ ttot..., which 
 the Scholiast rightly explains by SiSoiKa, 
 Sri eiTXolas Itvxov, pj] ml to tou ydp.ov 
 r&xoio-t. The fear is exactly that of 
 irv. 713 sqq. 
 
 For $irpa£av v. sup. 753. 
 
 13—2 
 
196 
 HM./3' 
 
 AICXYAOY 
 
 o Ti toi fiopaifiov eanv, to yevoir av. 
 Ato? av nrap^aTO'; icrnv fieydka <f>prjv 
 dwepaTO?. /xeya Xwmv 
 Be <ydfj,(ov S.Be reXevra 
 Trporepav tt&Xoi yvvaiKCOV. 
 HM. a. 6 fiiya<i Zei)? aTraXefjai 
 
 IOI5 
 
 (1050) 
 
 arp. 7 . I020 
 
 1016 irapapdras M, corr. Askew. 1017 dirtpavros Pauw. pera iroKKwv 
 
 et editt. ptya X^oiy scripsi, quamquam et )iA\a ir6W<Sv...Tpor4pa w4\oi possis. 
 1019 irportpav wi\oi M. irporepav wiXei Bothe. irpoirap hv Oberdick. 
 
 1015 &c. "Well, we cannot resist 
 fate, we must abide the issue". 
 
 ioifi. ov irapParos . .. cf>pT)V . . . dir^pa- 
 tos. For irapa^aTos cf. Soph. Ant. 874 
 Kpdros 5' Sr(p Kpdros pj\ei irapafiarbv 
 oiSa/iij wt\ei, "not to be thwarted". 
 dirlparos. There is no escaping from 
 (cf. dtrlpavTov SUtvov P. V. 1078) or get- 
 ting beyond (diripaTos iroTafios Plut. II. 
 326 e) the mighty intent of Zeus. 
 
 (Dindorfs dvtpavros "infinite" is idle 
 and altogether away from the mark.) 
 
 Sometimes Zeus is identified with fate, 
 sometimes he administers it, sometimes 
 he is subject to it. 
 
 Oberdick quotes in general illustration 
 Pind. P. XII. 30 t6 ye pipaipm oi Tap- 
 $vkt6v. 
 
 1017 — 1019. The Scholiast has the 
 note /xera dWojv toWuv ydfiiav yvvatKwv 
 nal oBtos TekecrBfocrcu, from which it 
 appears that he took ireXoi as potential 
 = irAoi av. Kruse thinks av of v. 1015 
 may continue its influence to t£Koi, de- 
 spite the intervening independent clause. 
 It is of course possible that the optative 
 owes its existence to nothing better than 
 the syllable -av of irporepav (quasi Tpo- 
 rep' av). Paley makes ttAoi a wish, 
 "may the end of this marriage be to us 
 as it has been to many women before 
 us", i.e. "a subject of apprehension at 
 first, but happily escaped". To which 
 it may be answered that yd/xav Te\evrd 
 implies consummation of the marriage, 
 and that vi\eiv fierd ticos in this sense is 
 
 an expression which requires support. 
 Another rendering (open to the last ob- 
 jection) is that of Haupt, &5e reXeurA 
 7rAot fiera toW&v ydfi'jiv irporepav yvvai- 
 kwv, and there is supposed to be an allu- 
 sion to the crime of the Lemnian women, 
 i.e. "as many women ere now have 
 brought their marriage to the issue of 
 slaying their husbands, so may we". In 
 this view the Danaids have already con- 
 templated the deed they afterwards per- 
 petrate. This is unlikely and " scarcely 
 fits in with the tone of resignation. A 
 possible reading is pA\a ToK\S>v...Tpo- 
 Ttpa vt\oi "may this marriage be prefer- 
 able to very many marriages of women 
 (in time past)". It seems necessary to 
 join TtXtvrd to -yd|tt>v: cf. Ag. 745 ^ir^- 
 Kpavev 8e yd/wv irwpas reX curds. 
 
 But better still is piya Xuuv ( = ttoXi> 
 Xo><i>v)..."may we have far better fortune 
 than women ere now have had", i.e. "we 
 should not be so badly off as some wo- 
 men have been". The tone of resigna- 
 tion is .maintained. The construction is 
 ot$€ 7. t. ireX. pi-ya Xuuv irpoTCpav vu- 
 vcuKuv, where irpor. yvvaucuw is put by 
 the usual brachylogy (cf. Kdfiai Xaplreirciv 
 0/j.omi) for "the marriages of former 
 women". 
 
 irpoTepav, i.e. twv irpo tou, or 
 "olden". 
 
 1020 sq. "Nevertheless, though we 
 must submit to the will of Zeus, may it 
 be his will that we escape". 6 p-e'vas, 
 "that great Zeus". The article and epi- 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 197 
 
 ydfiov AlryvTTToyevfj p,oi. 
 HM. j8'. to fiev av fieXrarov eiij. 
 
 aii Be 6e\syoi<; av a6e~KiCT0V. 
 HM. a. ert) Be y ovk olaOa to fieXXov. 
 HM. /3'. rl Be fieWa <f>peva A.lai> 
 
 KaOopav, oyjriv afivacrov ; 
 
 fieTpiov vvv 67T09 ev%ov. 
 HM. a. Tiva icaipov p£ StSaoveet? ; 
 HM. /S'. to, 8ewv firjBev dyd^eiv. 
 
 (1055) 
 
 dvT. y. IO25 
 
 (1060) 
 
 1023 8£\yecs ava6&\KTov M. Veterem correctionem commemorat Stephanus. 
 
 thet are prompted by the power ascribed 
 in v. 1016 sq. 
 
 102 1. AtYvirroYtvrj, with emphasis. 
 No ya.fj.os could be more grievous. 
 
 1022. to |iiv civ k.t.X. "that (t6 = 
 toCto) would indeed be best", itfux- P' 
 is of course as little inclined to the mar- 
 riage as ripux- a 'i though more resigned 
 to fate. Both order and sense are against 
 taking tA with P&tcitov. The separa- 
 tion of article from noun is not an insu- 
 perable difficulty, yet to |i^v is instinct- 
 ively suggestive of an independent value 
 and of a to Sfc ("on the other hand") to 
 follow. The speakers do not anticipate 
 "the best", nor is it, with Greeks, part 
 of fatalism or of pious resignation to 
 say "it will be for the best". Hence 
 the following words cni S\ k.t.X. "but all 
 your prayers cannot alter what Zeus has 
 decided". 
 
 1023. cMcXktov. Not irpaY|J.a (as 
 Paley), but Ala. The meaning is not 
 "cruel", but "immovable". Cf. P. V. 34 
 Aibs yhp SvairaipalrifToi. <pp£ves. Ibid. 184 
 &KlxV Ta t^P 'IjSea xal Kiap Airapap-vBov 
 l\ei Kpivov tcus. 
 
 1024 — 1029. a'. "You speak of fate 
 as if our prayers could not affect it : you 
 are very confident : but you do not know 
 how the future is determined". 
 
 ;3'. "No! who am I to behold the 
 will of Zeus working in the depths of his 
 unfathomable mind? Do not go too far". 
 
 a'. "Too far? you would, it seems, 
 be my teacher : pray, teach me the true 
 limit". 
 
 /S'. "The limit is, in regard to the 
 gods, as in other things, [/ir/div ayav'". 
 
 1026. o»|/iv dpvcrcrov. Cf. w. 82 — 84. 
 The accus. in apposition to the sense. 
 
 1027. (Wtoiov tiros tv\ov = p£rpov 
 cj>u\do-crou iv tois Jirecriv a ei>x el - Paley 
 appositely compares with this and the 
 following Kcupov Hes. Opp. 694 fiirpa 
 (pv\dtr<Te<r6<u' xaipbs 0" M iramv apiaros, 
 and Pind. 01. xm. 47 Iwerai iv iKourrifi 
 fiirpov' votjsoj. bk xaipbs apurros. 
 
 Kcupos is the exact point which marks 
 the limit of the measure. 
 
 ei'xou. Importunate and querulous 
 appeals to heaven may result in tp86vos. 
 
 1029. aydltiv, formed from the same 
 base, as ayap (an old accusative). The 
 Scholiast explains \tav ^ferdfeic, rightly, 
 so far as Xlav is concerned. The expla- 
 nation of Hesychius ayavanreiv, fiapius 
 tpipav is not possible here. A tcaipos is 
 to be stated, and pvi) ayavatcreiv is not a 
 Ktup&s. The allusion to the proverb /mj- 
 5£v ayav is manifest. Theognis (who is 
 a name for the collected gnomic wisdom 
 of Greece, and who was very familiar to 
 Aeschylus) has (z/. 401, quoted by Paley) 
 pLijdiv aya;/ (rireiSeiv itaipbs 8' iirl ira<nv 
 &purTos. Aeschylus refers to the maxim, 
 P. V. 72, 327, S. c. T. 35, 246, Fr. 
 155- 
 
198 AICXYAOY 
 
 XO. Zei)? aval; dirocrTeyot, 
 
 fiot yd/iov Bvadvopa • 
 oatov, oairep Vw 
 irrifiova<; eKvaar ev 
 %etpl irauovla KardcrTaaiv 
 
 arp. 8'. IO30 
 (1065) 
 
 1030 feD M, corr. Robortellus. diroaTepolri M. diroareyoi /ioi scripsi. diroaTpiQoi. 
 juoi Hartung. 1031 ya.11.ov M, recte cod. Par. 1034 x- rauadai 
 
 KaTatTx^wv M. KardaxeTov Weil. KwraaTpo(t>i.v Hermann. Vide adnot. 
 
 1030 sqq. As a new metre and a con- 
 cluding prayer, this should be given to 
 the whole Chorus, who join in a jiirpiov 
 evyfia. 
 
 dvaf| implies power on his part, sub- 
 mission on theirs. 
 
 dirovrcpoCn of MSS., of which Weil 
 says "dubitationem movet verbum dvo- 
 arepeiv insolentius usurpatum ", should be 
 spoken of in stronger terms. dwoaTepeiv, 
 the opposite of diroSiSdvcu, is to hold 
 back from a person that to which he has 
 a claim. No sense could be more un- 
 suitable here, ydpov of cod. Par. is a 
 trace of the true reading, "yd|i.ou being a 
 " natural adaptation after diro<rrepoCr\ had 
 once been written. diroortyoi 'defen- 
 dat' is nearer and stronger than dwoaTpi- 
 (poi : cf. S. c. T. 234 ovaiLF.viwv 5' dxXox 
 iripyos airoariyei. It also recalls dira- 
 \4%<u /Koi of v. 1020. From diroore TO I - 
 MOI A"" was lost and the proper opta- 
 tive form airoGrepolri was written after the 
 corruption to diroarepoi. 
 
 1032. i'o-irep, clearly better than 
 tSairep: "that same Zeus who did the one, 
 can do the other". 
 
 1033. IXvo-aTO, the middle, because 
 he acts in his own cause. It was Hera 
 who brought the trouble on Io, as against 
 Zeus, so that he is in a manner identified 
 with Io in the case. One who has cap- 
 tured, or who has power without concern 
 or effort, \iei, but one who seeks and 
 compasses a deliverance Xtfcrot. Thus 
 Heracles (Hes. Th. 528) 'laireriovlSiiv 
 
 ekiaaro Svaqtpoavvduv. Prom. V. 235 
 i%e\vaai*.riv (Sporobs | tov vltj SiappaiaBtv- 
 tos ds"AiSov /wXeiv. Cf. Dem. de F. L. 
 § 353 T0 ^ s atxp&^&rovs oft fptjffi QlXiinros 
 ivSvfiii$TJpai \6aaa0ai ("to get (or have) 
 them set free"). 
 
 1034. KOTa<rx«8wv of M apparently 
 contains a noun or adjective dependent 
 on KTto-as (=7Toi^<ros). Hermann's kwt- 
 aarpo<pa.v resembles v. 118 TeXeurcts... 
 ■jrar^p Trpevfievels KTiaetev, but does not 
 suit this place so well as that expression 
 suits its context. Weil's Kardax^rov 
 Krltras is supposed to = KaTaax^auiv 'ma- 
 lum sistendo', but would rather suggest 
 "making her possessed" (cf, Karaaxeros 
 datfwHcp TrvetifuiTi Dion. Hal. I. 31), i.e. 
 by his divinity in the shape of a divine 
 conception. But the right word is pro- 
 bably KaTdoT<wiv= 'restoration', a word 
 used in a medical sense. In Sext. Emp. 
 M. VII. 404 KardaTaais is opposed to 
 imvla,, which is exactly the sense required 
 here. Cf. w. 553 sqq. and P. V. 848 
 {iiravffa Sij ae Zeis Tid-qaiv lp.<j>pova. | 
 iircupwv arapfieT x f '/>' Kai 6iy&v fidvop. 
 KO.TdaTa.aii is opposed to Sia<pBopd Plat. 
 Phileb. 46 C iyKOTa,v kv tq Ka/raaTdaei tis 
 4) iv T7) 8ta<p$opa T&vavTia. a/j.a irddTi 
 wdaxV> feyO* iroTe Bipyrai koX Sepfj.aij'6- 
 fievos yj/ixiF ai - In P- V. 673 Io says of 
 herself ei$is Si i+optpy) koX (ppivcs did- 
 arpotpoi, a state which in v. 643 she 
 calls Sia<p0opdv . In connection with 
 ircuwvCa the correction approaches to 
 certainty. 
 
IKETIAEC. 
 
 199 
 
 evfievei ftta /mcra?. 
 
 Kal Kparos vefioi yvvat- 
 
 IftV to j3e\repov kcucov 
 
 Kal to hi/xoipov alvtv, 
 
 Kal Ai/cq StVa? 67T€- 
 
 aOai %vv eu%at? ifjuils XvTijpioK 
 
 fia%avai<; deov irdpa. 
 
 , I03 , S 
 dvr. 8'. 
 
 (1070) 
 
 IO40 
 
 1035 ev/xcvr) fftav Krlaas Valckenaer. "Fortasse (Ha Biytbv" Wecklein. (Mallem 
 j3lg Bcyas et KaraaxeBtiv.) 1038 ical re 5lp.oi.pov M, corr. Robortellus. Cete- 
 
 rum kukuv H. Voss. Kal toS' ap.ot.pov Burges. 1039 Ska S/kos M, corr. 
 
 Heath. Sina SUas firearai Conington. 1040 Tivrr/plovs rec. 1041 /njx a " a ' s M, 
 
 1035. «v|i«v«t pCq,, a slight oxymoron. 
 See on chrrifmvTcp aBivei v. 555. 
 
 1037 sq. A crux, to p&Tepov ko,kov 
 is illustrated by II. xvn. 105 KaxQv U ice 
 tpiprarov eti) Cf. note on v. 13 KiSurr' 
 axtav, Cic. de Off. in. 1 ex malis eli- 
 gere minima, Aristot. Eth. 11. 9 tuv p.ev 
 dyadcov del to pAyiorov, twv ko.kw tie roi- 
 \dxcarov aipei<r6cu. In all these the su- 
 perlative and the plural are used, here 
 the comparative and the singular. Weil 
 objects to taking k<xkov = kcikwv and ren- 
 ders by the rather obscure 'eventum si 
 non secundum at adverso praestantiorem '. 
 But it is not difficult to take kcikov as 
 partitive gen. of a collective noun and to 
 P&npov as " the better part ". " If evil 
 (not 'evils') lies before us, it may come 
 in a worse or a better form, and I am 
 content if I meet with but its better 
 form", to SCpoipov has always been 
 wrongly explained as "half", or by Stan- 
 ley as "et quasi temperatam ex ambobus 
 Iovis doliis". (II. xxiv. 527.) Rather 
 Sl/ioipos = ' having a double share', (or a 
 share of two to one as compared with the 
 other sharer). Hence 5ipu>t.pla=% (Dion. 
 Hal. vin. 77) and im$lp.oip<K=i%. 51- 
 /totpos is the adjective for rds Sio piotpas 
 Ixuv. The Scholiast recognised this 
 sense of f when he wrote ■ijSe'as lx w T ^> 
 dlixoipov w KaKwv aim ivl ir/adip, & icrri 
 diraWayy toO yd/iov. KtvSapos "Sv irap' 
 
 iaBXbv otivtivo Salovrcu ir/ipara PporoTs 
 dBdvaroi" (Pyth. in. 81). The explana- 
 tion is however wrong in other respeds. 
 
 In saying "I am content (alv<5=o-T^p- 
 7<o, dyairui) with the better form of evil 
 and with two parts out of three" the 
 Chorus means two shares of good to one 
 of evil. /caKoC should not be supplied 
 with t6 tilp.ot.pov. The expression was no 
 doubt proverbial and ="to get what one 
 can, if one cannot get th"e whole". So 
 long as their lot is rather better than 
 worse they are content to accept fate. 
 
 1039. atv<3 continues with the clause 
 of ihrarOai. "And I am content that 
 8£koi should accompany 8 den", i.e. "that 
 judicial award should be given to the 
 side on which Justice is": Judgment 
 does not always side with Justice. SUat. 
 in the same sense as that of Micas SiSbvai, 
 Xafiftdvetv, alreiv, e'lrupe'peiv k.t.\. 
 
 1040. Construe 8ireo-8ai XvrnpCois |io- 
 Xavats (through means of deliverance. 
 BeoiJ irdpa (sought from, or sent by, hea- 
 ven) £iv €ix oI s 4|ioIs (by help of my 
 prayers). £ire<r8ai 6eou irdpa, £ir. Xut. 
 |ui\avais, itr. |vv et>x a 'S are all welded 
 together. fjtiv denotes that though the 
 prayers may not be the cause yet they 
 can help. This approaches to instru- 
 mentality. S. c. T. 885 SrfWaxBe criv 
 ai.S6.ptf. Pers. 755 trhovrov ticrr/cra aiv 
 alxp-V- 
 
Walker erBoutalisc 
 
THE SUPPLIANT MAIDS 
 
 OF 
 
 ^SCHYLUS. 
 
 Chorus of Danaids. 
 
 Zeus, the suppliant's God, look kindly on our company, which took 
 ship from the dunes of finest sand that, edge the mouths of Nile. 
 Though we have quit the land of Zeus, whose pastures blend with Syria, 
 yet is our exile no outlawry for deed of blood laid on us by public ban; 
 but ourselves have wrought it, to escape the suit of men, abhorring 
 unblest bridals with Aegyptus' sons. 
 
 Danaus our sire, chief in our counsels and leader of our cause, chose 
 for his move herein, as the n oblest th ing to suffer, to flee amain across 
 the ocean wave and Tmakefor Argos' shored For thence hath grown 
 our race, claiming its line from the caressing of the gnat-tormented cow 
 and from the onbreathing of Zeus. 
 
 To what kindlier land than this then could we come, with none but \ 
 these poor suppliants' weapons in our hands, boughs wreathed with 
 wool ? 
 
 O realm, O earth and water white : ye gods on high, and ye nether 
 powers of heavy vengeance who fill the tombs; and Zeus, Deliverer 
 over all, house-ward of godly men, welcome with this land's pity a band 
 of suppliant womenkind; but the wanton swarm of males born of 
 Aegyptus drive ye, swift ship and all, to the deep, ere they tread upon 
 this silted strand. And there let them meet with thunder and lightning 
 and rain-fraught winds on a wild sea, and perish through the wintry buffets 
 of the storm, ere ever they lay their grasp on us, their cousins, and 
 ascend unwilling beds whereto Right says them nay. 
 
 n 
 
\ 
 
 202 THE SUPPLIANT MAIDS 
 
 And now I call to our succour from over sea the calf begotten of 
 Zeus, the flower-browsing son of that cow, the mother of our line, by the 
 onbreathing of Zeus, and by his caressings, — in name whereof a fated 
 life was being brought to pass, so that she fitly bare an " Epaphus." 
 
 To him I now appeal here, whereabouts our prime mother browsed 
 the grass ; and recounting that earlier tale of suffering, I shall both for 
 the nonce shew proofs firm and sure, and yet others of like sort, though 
 unforeseen, shall speedily appear. Aye, in length of time shall truth be 
 known. 
 
 Now if it chance that hard by some native of this land is noting the 
 sound of birds, when our plaint of supplication meets his ear he will 
 fancy he hearkens to the voice of the wailing Daulian, Tereus' wife, 
 the hawk-chased nightingale, who, weeping beneath the green leaves, 
 mourns for her life of homelessness and weaves the story of her child's 
 end, how by her own hand he perished, the victim of a cruel mother's 
 wrath. 
 
 Even so am I too fain to lament in Ionian strains, fretting this tender 
 cheek that Nile hath ripened, and this heart that hath known nought of 
 tears. And I cull the bitterest sighs, as I brood upon my fears that 
 there is no man to champion this flight from that far-off land. 
 
 But, O gods of birth and race, see ye well that right be done, and 
 give ear. Grant not to youthful lust to find unrighteous consummation, 
 but straightway spurn all wantonness, and bring to happy pass such ' 
 wedlock as is right. Even they who flee hard-pressed from war have 
 their altar, which shields the fugitive from harm through awe of heaven. 
 
 Well and right truly hath the saw been said "The desire of Zeus is 
 past pursuing." For himself all things are in the light, though from 
 mortal folk he shroud them in black darkness. 
 
 And whensoever it is decreed by nod of Zeus that a thing be 
 brought to fulness, it falls not prostrate, but on its feet. Yea, through 
 thicket and shadow stretch the paths of his devices, that no thought can 
 spy them out. 
 
 From the high towers of their hopes he hurls mankind to utter ruin, 
 and none armeth to violence that toilless strength of gods, from whom 
 he doth not forthwith exact the penalty of his pride, e'en though he be 
 one who sits upon the awful seats. 
 
 So on human outrag e may he look, and behold how once more the 
 old stock grows young through lust of us, how it hath budded forth with 
 froward thoughts, and how 'tis driven by the unceasing goad of a mad 
 intent — a mischief and a mock, with sorrow in its train. 
 
 Crying in strains thus skilless and untuned, now shrill, now deep, 
 
OF AESCHYLUS. 203 
 
 and blent with falling tears, so like (alack ! alack !) to the dirge of death, 
 though yet I live I pay mine own meed of mourning. I implore the 
 grace of Apia and its hills, — (and, O land, have patience of my foreign 
 tones) — and many a time I fall on my Sidonian veil and mar its linen 
 tissue with a rent. 
 
 To the gods are paid abounding sacrifice and worship, when all 
 proves well, whenso the gale of death abates. Alas ! alas ! perplexing 
 toils ! Whither away will this wave carry, me? 
 
 I implore the grace of Apia and its hills, — -(and, O land, have patience 
 of my foreign tones) — and many a time I fall on my Sidonian veil and 
 mar its linen tissue with a rent. 
 
 Thus far the oarblade and the bark, whose flax-sewn build kept out 
 the sea, brought me upon my way unvexed by storms, thanks be to the 
 winds : and I am well content. But what the issue, now upon the land ? 
 May our all-seeing sire bring it forthwith to gladsome pass, that, un- 
 wedded and unlorded, I, seed of his spouse august, may escape the 
 embrace of man. 
 
 May the Daughter of Zeus, maid minded to chastity, look on like- 
 minded me. For Opis' sake she foiled unholy lust ; so may she foil this 
 chase of me, and come, a virgin, to a virgin's rescue, that, unwedded 
 and unlorded, I, seed of Zeus' spouse august, may escape the embrace 
 of man. 
 
 Or, if these will not, into the sun-loathed courts, unto the nether 
 Zeus, the all-hospitable Zeus of the departed, will we come with our 
 suppliant boughs : for we will hang to death, if the gods of Olympus 
 will not grant our prayer. 
 
 Ah, a searching vengeance from the gods punisheth thee, Io ! Well 
 I know the jealousy of the consorts who dwell in heaven : for from a 
 stubborn wind will come a troubled sea. 
 
 And then with no just plea will Zeus meet the charge, that, having 
 set at nought the child of the cow, his own creation of yore, he now 
 holdeth his countenance aloof from his offspring when they pray. Yet, 
 though high aloft, he heareth full well when men cry to him. 
 
 Ah ! a searching vengeance from the gods punisheth thee, Io ! Well 
 I know the jealousy of the consorts who dwell in heaven : for from a 
 stubborn wind will come a troubled sea. 
 
 Danaus. Children, ye must be prudent, and prudent have ye found 
 your trusty old father as your ship's captain. And now on land also I 
 am ready to take forethought and be your guard, if ye write my words 
 on your mind's tables. 
 
 I behold dust, voiceless harbinger of a host whose axles are yet 
 
20 4 THE SUPPLIANT MAIDS 
 
 unheard in the naves of the wheels. And I perceive a throng of shield- 
 men and wielders of the spear, with horses and rounded chariots. Per- 
 chance the lords of this land have learned of us from messengers and 
 are coming to look on us themselves. 
 
 But whether with harmless intent or whetted with savage wrath tire 
 host drives onward in this array, 'tis alike wiser, girls, to come and seat 
 yourselves at the mound of these gods of festival. An altar is stronger 
 than a castle, — a shield invulnerable. 
 
 But hie ye, and holding in solemn form in your left hands your 
 white-wreathed suppliant wands, sacred symbols of Zeus the merciful, 
 return the strangers words of piteous lament and need, as beseemeth 
 aliens, telling plainly the story of this flight, how it is free from guilt of 
 blood. And, before all, let there attend upon your utterances nought 
 of boldness, and let nought of wantonness go forth from your counte- 
 nances downcast in modesty; but let your eyes look stedfastly. And be 
 not forward nor contrariwise lagging in speech : the race that dwelleth 
 here is exceeding prone to displeasure. And mind thee to be submis- 
 sive, being as thou art, a helpless outcast alien : for it beseemeth not 
 weaklings to be bold in speech. 
 
 Chorus. Father, prudent is thy counsel, and prudent they who hear 
 it. I will take heed of these thy sage behests, to remember them : and 
 may Zeus, who begat us, behold ! 
 
 Dan. Tarry not, but make sure of your means of help. 
 
 Chor. This moment would I fain be seated near thyself. 
 
 O Zeus, have pity on our griefs, ere yet we are undone ! 
 
 Dan. May he behold indeed with propitious eye. If he but will 
 it, the issue will be well. * Now call ye also on yon son of Zeus. 
 
 Chor. We call upon the sun's preserving beams, on pure Apollo, 
 who, though a god, was 'exiled once from heaven. Knowing what this 
 portion is, he will haply feel for mortal kind. 
 
 Dan. May he in truth feel for us, and stand readily at our 
 side. 
 
 Chor. On which other of these deities shall I further call ? 
 
 Dan. Here I behold the trident of the lord of Isthmus. 
 
 Chor. Well did he bring us on our way, well may he receive us into 
 the land ! 
 
 Dan. Here too is, Hermes, after the manner of the Greeks. 
 
 Chor. May he, thus met, be herald of good tidings ! 
 
 Dan. Adore the common altar of all these powers, and on holy 
 ground sit, like a flock of doves, in dread of hawks like-plumaged— the 
 kinsmen who are your foes and polluters of the race. If bird prey on 
 
OF AESCHYLUS. 205 
 
 bird how can he be pure ? And how, if one wrest unwilling bride from • 
 unwilling sire, can he find purity ? 
 
 Nay, not even when dead in Hades will he be arraigned in vain for 
 such a deed. There also, as men tell, another Zeus holds among the 
 departed a last judgment on misdeeds. Beware and answer yon leader 
 in such wise that your cause may win the day. 
 
 King (entering with attendants). 
 
 Whence and what manner of company is this we greet, clad in . 
 . foreign garb and bedizened with barbaric robes and fabric of fine woof? 1 ! 
 For this attire is not the Argive dress of woman, nor yet from any part 
 soever of Hellas. And how ye found courage to come boldly to this 
 land, without so much as a herald, and all unfriended, without a guide 
 — this calleth for wonder. I see indeed that wands after the manner of 
 suppliants lie by your sides before the gods of festival : in this only will 
 a Grecian land content itself with mere surmise. And for the rest, it 
 were but right to guess and guess again, if there had been no speaking 
 voice to instruct with certainty. 
 
 Chor. Touching our attire thy words are words of truth, but how 
 shall I for my part speak to thee ? As to a commoner, or the spokes- 
 man who beareth the sacred wand, or as the first man of the realm ? 
 
 King. For that matter, answer on ; and, speaking to me, speak with 
 all assurance. For I am son of Palaechthon the earthborn, Pelasgus, 
 chieftain of this country. And after me, its king, doth the race that 
 enjoys this land bear fitly the name of Pelasgians. Over all the soil 
 where-through passes the Haliacmon do I hold sway, on the side 
 towards the setting sun : and in my borders I embrace the land of the 
 Perrhaebi, and the further side of Pindus near to the Chaonians, and 
 the mountains of Dodona : while 'tis the sea's liquid boundary that cuts 
 short my rule. From these borders hitherward do I hold sway. 
 
 This our standing-ground of the Apian land itself hath long borne 
 that name in memory of an olden leech. For Apis, seer-leech son of ft 
 Apollo, came from Naupactus on the other shore, and thoroughly 
 purged this land of deadly beasts, which Earth, befouled by taints of 
 ancient deeds of blood, made to spring up in her stepmother's mood — a 
 baleful fellow-brood of serpents. From these curses Apis wrought cures 
 of simples and of charms to the full content of the Argive land, and 
 earned for himself by way of meed mention in its prayers thereafter. 
 
 But now my say is said ; let one of you in turn declare your birth, 
 and let the telling be to the point and clear. Our people brooketh not 
 a speech of length. 
 
206 THE SUPPLIANT MAIDS 
 
 Chor. Our tale is brief and clear. Argives do we claim to be by 
 birth, the seed of a cow of noble offspring; and the truth of every word 
 will I clinch fast with evidence. 
 
 King. Stranger women, to my ears your tale passeth belief, how 
 such a race as I see in you can be of Argos. Nay : for ye are more 
 like to women of Libya and in no wise to women of our people. The 
 Nile too might foster such a plant, and the Cyprian impress hath been 
 stamped to the life on your female forms by the males who wrought 
 them. And women of such sort do I hear there are, wanderers, who 
 have camels for their steeds and ride on pillions over the land that 
 neighbours the Aethiopians. And if ye had been armed with the bow 
 I should assuredly have guessed that ye were the menless flesh-fed 
 Amazons. But instruct me further, that I may the better know how 
 your stock and blood is Argive. 
 
 Chor. Do men say that of yore there was in this Argive land a 
 certain Io, temple-ward of Hera? 
 
 King. Such there was in very truth and the tale spreads wide. 
 
 Chor. And does the saying also go that Zeus was stung with love 
 of her? 
 
 King. Aye, and the matter was no- secret from Hera's counter- 
 workings. 
 
 Chor. What then was the issue of this royal feud ? 
 
 King. The goddess of Argos transformed the woman to a cow. 
 
 Chor. And doth not Zeus come nigh to gain her, being a fair- 
 horned cow? 
 
 King. So they say: in the fit likeness of a bull. 
 
 Chor. And thereupon what doth Zeus' stubborn consort ? 
 
 King. She set the all-seeing one to stand watch over the cow. 
 
 Chor. What all-seeing herdsman of a single charge was he ? 
 
 King. Argus, the son of Earth, whom Hermes slew. 
 
 Chor. What other evil wrought she there against the hapless cow ? 
 
 King. A persecuting ox-fly, that suffered her not to rest. 
 
 Chor. " Oestrus " they call him, who live beside the Nile. 
 
 King. What? did he drive her thither? And was the chase so far? 
 
 Chor. Yea : all thine answers fit closely to my story. 
 
 King. And did she in sooth come to Canobus and as far as 
 Memphis ? 
 
 Chor. Aye, and- there Zeus engendereth issue with caresses of his 
 hand. 
 
 King. Who then is he who boasts himself the cow's Zeus-begotten 
 calf? 
 
OF AESCHYLUS. 207 
 
 Chor. Epaphus, so named with truth from the laying on of his 
 hands. 
 
 [King. And who was born of Epaphus ?] 
 
 Chor. Libya, who reaps the fruit of the largest share of earth. 
 
 King. What offshoot of hers hast thou yet further to name ? 
 
 Chor. Belos, who had two sons and was this my father's father. 
 
 King. Tell me now this your sire's most sapient name. 
 
 Chor. Danaus: and he hath a brother with fifty sons. 
 
 King. Tire not to disclose to me the name of him also. 
 
 Chor. Aegyptus. And now that thou knowest my olden stock, 
 _j\ I pray thee deal so as to champion a-eompany which is Argive. 
 
 King. Verily meseemeth that of old ye have part in this land. 
 Yet how did ye tear yourselves from the house of your fathers ? What 
 blow of fortune befel ? 
 
 Chor. King of the Pelasgians, of shifting hue are human woes, and 
 nowhere might'st thou find sorrow of the self-same plume. For who 
 e'er thought to come in this sudden flight to Argos, our kith and kin of 
 old, through loathing unblest wedlock there in Egypt ? 
 
 King. Tell me what prayer ye make by these gods of festival, 
 holding those white-wreathed fresh-plucked boughs. 
 . Chor. That I may not be made a thrall to the house of Aegyptus. 
 
 King. And_whaJJhy^eAson.LHaleiL ,Qr_the, unholiness of thejhing? ^ 
 
 Chor. Nay who would buy their lords among their kin ? 
 
 King. By such a choice men's strength waxeth greater. 
 
 Chor. Aye ; and when things fare ill, 'tis but a trifle to put away a 
 wife. 
 
 King. What then can I ? How can I be conscience-clear toward 
 you? 
 
 Chor. By surrendering us not again at the demand of Aegyptus' 
 sons. 
 
 King. A serious charge i' faith ! to take upon us the peril of a war. 
 
 Chor. But Justice — she protects her champions. 
 
 King. True, if I had borne a part in the matter from the first. 
 
 Chor. Let the helm of thy state thus bewreathed awe thee ! 
 
 King. I shudder to behold this sanctuary thus shaded o'er. 
 
 Chor. Aye: heavy indeed is the wrath of Zeus, the suppliant's 
 friend. 
 
 13on of Palaechthon, hearken to me with kindly heart, lord of the 
 Pelasgians. Look upon me, the suppliant outcast, running to and fro A" 
 like a heifer hunted of wolves upon a precipice, where, trustful in his 
 aid, she lows to tell the herdsman of her grief. 
 
 I '? 
 
 ID ' 
 
208 THE SUPPLIANT MAIDS 
 
 King. I see this throng of gods of festival nodding assent beneath 
 their shade of fresh-plucked boughs. May this your cause bring no 
 mischief to the city whose kinship ye claim; and may no feud arise 
 from some source unforeseen and unforestalled ; for of such troubles 
 our state stands in no need. 
 
 Chor. Yea: may Justice, the suppliant's aid, daughter of appor- 
 tioning Zeus, look on this flight, that it bring ill to none. But do thou, 
 of old experience though thou art, learn from one of younger birth. 
 In paying heed to the suppliant thou would'st be paying such sacrifices 
 as are the best that a holy man can lay upon the altars of oblation. 
 
 King. 'Tis not my house at whose hearth ye sit : and if the city is 
 being stained with a common stain, in common be it the people's 
 charge to work out the cure. For myself, I will pledge no promise till 
 I have made all the citizens to share herein. 
 
 Chor. 'Tis thou that art the city: 'tis thou that art the common- 
 wealth. Thou, above question lord, dost rule the altar, hearth of the 
 country, by thy undisputed nod, and upon a throne of undivided sway 
 thou dost decide every matter. Beware pollution. 
 
 King. Pollution — if such there be — fall on my foes. But I know 
 not how to aid you without harm. And yet it is no gracious thing to 
 set these supplications at nought. Helpless am I, and fear possesses 
 my soul, whether to act or not to_acl_and_toJet fortune : take her course. 
 
 Chor. Think of him who keeps watch from on high, guardian of 
 harassed mortals who take refuge at their neighbour's hearth and obtain 
 not their due of right. Verily, when Zeus is angered for his suppliant's 
 sake, his wrath abideth unappeased by the wailings of the punished. 
 
 King. If the sons of Aegyptus are your masters by the law of your 
 state, claiming to be nearest of kin, who would seek to withstand their 
 right? Needs must that ye should plead according to your own country's 
 laws, that they have no authority over you. 
 
 Chor. Nay ; never may I come beneath the men's tyrant hand. 
 Far as earth stretches beneath the stars, I set no bounds to my flight 
 from this forceful wedlock. But do thou choose Justice on thy side 
 and give judgment for that which is holy in the sight of heaven. 
 
 King. No easy matter this for judgment : choose not me for judge. 
 For already I have said I cannot, for all my rule, do what ye ask, with- 
 out my people's will : and never shall the folk say, if perchance some 
 untoward thing befell, " Thou didst honour aliens and ruin thine own 
 land." 
 
 Chor. Zeus, of whose blood we are, with balance nicely-poised 
 o'erlooks both sides alike in this dispute, duly apportioning to the 
 
OF AESCHYLUS. 209 
 
 wicked their wrong-doings and to the law-abiding their deeds of 
 righteousness* When the scales are thus fairly poised why fearest 
 thou to work me justice ? 
 
 King. All need is there that, with searching gaze, not roving glance, 
 the eye of deep pondering should go down into the depths, as salvage 
 divers go, to find means whereby this matter may prove void of harm 
 and end happily for the realm and for myself, so that warfare may not , 
 seize upon reprisals, and yet we may not surrender you from these your 
 seats of sanctuary, and thereby bring on ourselves the baleful haunting 
 of the all-destroying god of vengeance, who even in Hades leaves not 
 his victim free, though dead. Think you there needs no pondering to 
 save us ? 
 
 Chor. Aye ! Ponder; and justly and religiously befriend us, betray- 
 ing not the fugitive whom an ungodly exile hath driven from afar. And 
 see me not harried from this sanctuary of many gods, O thou that 
 holdest full sovereignty of the land : but pronounce that the cause of 
 the men is the cause of lewdness, and beware the wrath of heaven ! 
 Brook not to behold while, spite of justice, the suppliant is dragged 
 from the images like a horse by the frontlet, and while rude hands are 
 laid upon the damask of my robes. For know, that whichsoever end 
 thou shalt bring to pass, it shall remain for thy children and thy house 
 to_pay the Tike return. 
 
 Consider well these things, that right may prevail as Zeus directs. 
 
 King. I have considered, and this is the evil coast whereon I am 
 stranded. That I should take upon me a great war with either these 
 or those is past all help — aye, clinched as fast as a ship's hull when the 
 windlasses have braced it. I see no port where pain is not. When 
 rich goods are cast forth in jettison, others may come by grace of 
 enriching Zeus, and may fill with a new freight another and greater 
 ship: and if a tongue have shot forth shafts beside the mark, one speech 
 may prove the healer of another, being a soothing of anger and a 
 counter-charm. But to find how we may shun the shedding of kindred 
 blood, all need is there for us to offer earnest sacrifices, and for many 
 victims to fall to many gods, in prevention of the woe. In very truth 
 'tis to my mischief that I am come into this quarrel : yet am I fain to 
 prove skilless rather than learned in foretelling ills; and may my judg- 
 ment prove amiss and all be well. 
 
 Chor. Hear the end of all these piteous appeals. 
 
 King. I hear. Speak on. It shall not escape me. 
 
 Chor. I have sashes and girdles that hold my robes. 
 King. And what of it? These are but woman's proper wear. 
 T. S. 14 
 
2io THE SUPPLIANT MAIDS 
 
 Chor. In these then, know, I find a fair means — 
 
 King. Say on ! What speech is this thou art for uttering ? 
 
 Chor. If thou give not this company some sure pledge whereon to 
 stand — 
 
 King. What doth the expedient of thy girdlings effect for 
 
 thee? 
 
 Chor. Whereby to bedeck these images with tablets of strange 
 sort — 
 
 King. Thy speech is riddling, but tell me how thou meanest. 
 
 Chor. Forthwith to hang ourselves upon these gods. 
 
 King. I hear a threat that lashes at my heart. 
 
 Chor. Thou understandest now, for I have opened thine eyes to 
 clearer vision. 
 
 King. Kyz, and on many sides are troubles wherewith I cannot 
 cope, and a multitude of ills comes upon me like a river. A fathomless 
 and all impassable sea of misery am I here launched upon, and nowhere 
 is there a haven from distress. For if I meet not this your claim, ye 
 threaten a pollution beyond the range of words. Yet if I take my 
 stand before the walls and try the issue of battle with your kinsmen, 
 Aegyptus' sons, surely it becomes a bitter price to pay, for men to 
 stain the earth with blood for women's sake. 
 
 But yet we needs must hold in awe the wrath of Zeus, the sup- 
 pliant's friend; forjthe fear_of_Hirn_is jnortals' highest fear. Do thou, 
 aged father of these maidens, take straightway in thine arms boughs 
 like to those, and lay them on other altars of the country's gods, so 
 that all citizens may see the token of this suppliant appeal. And let 
 no mention of me fall from thee; for the folk are quick to cast reproach 
 upon their rulers. Perchance when your case is seen, one may take 
 pity and hate the wickedness of the horde of males, while to yourselves 
 the people may feel the more goodwill: for all men shew favour ^ \ p 
 
 thS W^kpr ranSP 
 
 Dan. Great store do we set by our good chance in finding a 
 champion so compassionate and god-fearing. Yet send with me some 
 of the native folk for escorts and for guides, that we may find where 
 the city-gods have their altars at the temple fronts and their protecting 
 seats, and that safety may attend our passage through the streets. The 
 nature of our person is of different fashion; for Nile rears a race not 
 like to that of Inachus. Beware lest boldness beget dismay. For ere 
 now a man hath in error slain one who was a friend. 
 
 King. Go ye, my men; for the stranger speaketh well. Lead him 
 to the altars of the town and to the sanctuaries of the gods. And ye 
 
. OF AESCHYLUS. 211 
 
 may not babble in the crossroads, how ye • are leading this seafarer to 
 sit at the gods' hearths. "~ " 
 
 \Danaus leaves the stage. 
 
 Chor.- To our father thou hast spoken and, as thou bidst him, let 
 him go. But what of me ? How shall I act ? Where dost thou assign 
 security to me ? 
 
 King. Your boughs leave where ye are, for token of your trouble. 
 
 Chor. Behold ! I leave them, as thy hand and speech direct. 
 
 King. Move now about along this level lawn. 
 
 Chor. Why, how should an open lawn protect me? 
 :\ King. Be sure we mean not to deliver you to birds of prey, -f 
 ']'■ Chor. But what if to foes more hateful than felLse rpents ? 
 
 King. Fair be thy speech, who thyself art spoken fair. 
 
 Chor. Nay, no wonder that fear should make one peevish. 
 
 King. Yet the awe of kings ever transcends other fears. 
 
 Chor. Be it thine to cheer me, by deed of hand as well as words. 
 
 Ki^ig. Nay ! 'tis for no long time your father will leave you here alone. 
 I myself go to call the people of our nation together, that I may make 
 the citizens your friends, and to teach your father what manner of words 
 he ought to speak. Stay, therefore, and with supplications prevail upon 
 our country's gods to grant what ye desire, while I go to work what I 
 have said : and may persuasion a nd prospering fortune attend us. 
 
 [The King leaves the stage. 
 
 Chorus. King of kings, most blessed of the blest and most absolute 
 of absolute powers, ail-happy~Zeus, grant it and let it be. Shew a just 
 l5athing~ forHEhe l uslfuT~ menT" drive "them aloof and dash into the 
 empurpled sea that black-built pest. But on the women's side look 
 graciously upon our race and. its ancient story, and recall the pleasant 
 tale of our ancestress, the woman thou didst love. Deign to remember 
 long ago, Io's caresser ! Tis from Zeus we claim our line, and in this 
 land our parent home. 
 
 Into the ancient footprints of our mother I betook myself, where the 
 herdsman watched her as she browsed the flowers — into the pasturing 
 lea whence Io, urged on and on by the fly, flees distraught, passing 
 through many races of mankind, till, as she cleaves a passage through 
 the billows, she divides the neighbour continents on either hand. 
 
 Then through the land of Asia she flies, throughout Phrygia and its 
 sheep-grazed moors, and she reaches the city of Teuthras among the 
 Mysians, and passes up the Lydian glens ; then through the Cilician and 
 Pamphylian hills she speeds into Aphrodite's land, a land filled with 
 wheat and renowned for streams perennial and earth deep and rich. 
 
 14—2 
 
212 THE SUPPLIANT MAIDS 
 
 And driven from side to side by the dart of the winged herdsman, 
 she reaches the fertile demesne of Zeus, the snow-fed lea, whereon 
 descends Typho in his might: and to the water of Nile, which no disease 
 may touch, she comes, maddened by her disgrace and grief, and frantic 
 with the pains of Hera's goad. 
 
 And the mortals, who then were indwellers of the land, felt their 
 hearts quiver with pallid fear at the unwonted sight, beholding a creature 
 weird and half-human, in part a cow, in part a woman : and they were 
 amazed at the prodigy. 
 
 And then who was he that soothed the far-wandered harassed gnat- 
 tormented Io? 
 
 ' Twas Zeus, who rules in sole andceaseless empire. By his gentle 
 force and by his divine onbreathings* she gaineth rest and lets fall the 
 tears of shame and sorrow. And being filled in jvery truth with the 
 ballast of Zeus, she bore a perfect child, whose life was long in full 
 prosperity. 
 
 Wherefore all the fertile land cries " Of a surety this is the offspring 
 of Zeus. For who could have cured the frenzies plotted by Hera's 
 guile? Call this the deed of Zeus, and this his offspring, and thou wilt 
 hit the mark right well." 
 
 Whx3mof_the_gods could I with reason call to a task mo re justly his? 
 For thou, Lord, art our father, whose own hand first planted us. Re- 
 member olden days, great author, all-blissful Zeus, giver of prosperity. 
 
 For thou dost not sit beneath another's rule, holding the humbler 
 sway a mightier grants thee. Thou holdest in awe no commands from • 
 a higher throne ; and with whatsoever deed or word thy mind travaileth, 
 thou canst prosper each alike. 
 
 Danaus re-enters from the city. 
 
 Danaus. Be of good cheer, children. The full and final decree of 
 the citizens in their assembly is friendly. 
 
 Chor. Hail, envoy, to me the dearest bringer of tidings. Yet 
 answer us only this. Whither tends the decision they have made ? To 
 what course does the people's mastering vote incline ? 
 
 Dan. Thus did the Argives resolve with no dissent, but in such 
 wise that my old heart grew young again : — for the air bristled with the 
 right hand's of all the people as they made this measure law — : " that 
 we may settle in this land, free, unharried, safe from harm of man ; and 
 that none, native or alien, may drive us hence ; and if he go on 
 to offer force, any of these denizens who come not to the rescue shall 
 be disgraced and banished from the realm," It was by speech like this 
 
OF AESCHYLUS. 213 
 
 that the Pelasgian king worked on them in our cause : " I conjure you 
 never to let the realm feed fat in aftertime a great grudge of the sup- 
 pliant's God : for " he said " if a double defilement, from strangers and 
 citizens at once, arise before the city, it is a monster whose maw no suffer- 
 ings - can fill." Hearing these words the Argive nation, waiting no crier's 
 call, held up their hands and decreed that so it be. Yet, though 'twas 
 the Pelasgians' king that gave the harangue its subtle bends and turns, 
 'twas Zeus who crowned it with success. 
 
 Chor. Come now, let us utter for the Argives a prayer for good,_to 
 requite their good to us. And may the stranger's God further indeed 
 the thank-offering of a stranger's mouth, that it may reach the goal of 
 full content. 
 
 Now, ye gods of heaven, hearken to my voice while I pour out my I 
 offering of prayer, that fire may never consume this Pelasgian city, nor " 
 lustfu l Ares raise through it his joyless shout, reaping a human crop in 
 cornlands no t his own. For they took pity on us, and their resolve 
 was kind; and they rdspect the suppliants of Zeus, this pitiful flock. 
 They sided not with the males, slighting the woman's cause ; but they 
 paid heed to the sure and vengeful wrath of Zeus, wherewith no man 
 can war, and which no house would have upon its eaves dropping 
 defilement ; for heavy doth it sit. Nay, they are reverent toward their 
 kindred, suppliants at the holy shrine of Zeus. Therefore with pure 
 altars shall they please the gods. 
 
 Therefore from the shaded bower of my mouth let there fly forth a 
 zealous prayer, that pestilence may never empty this city of its men, and 
 that no strife may strain the earth with the blood of fallen fellow-citizens. 
 May the flower of its youth be unculled, and may Ares, Aphrodite's 
 consort, who maketh havoc of men, shear not off its bloom. 
 
 Let the seats, whereon the old men meet, shew full of venerable 
 beards. Thus may the nation be ordered well, while they pay due 
 worship to Zeus, and specially to Zeus the stranger's God, who guides 
 the due .and right by laws hoary with time. 
 
 And we pray that the fruits of the earth may ever be begotten anew, 
 and that Artemis, the far-darting, may keep ward over the women in 
 their travail. 
 
 May no murderous havoc come upon this nation, rending it, and 
 setting in arms the Wargod with his shout of civil strife, that suits not 
 with dance nor harp, but begetteth only tears. May the joyless swarm 
 of sicknesses sit far aloof from the heads of the citizens ; and may 
 Lyceus be propitious to all the youth. 
 
 May it_ please Zeus that the earth pay its dues of fruit with the pro- 
 
2i 4 THE SUPPLIANT MAIDS 
 
 duce of every season, and may the forward-grazing flocks be prolific in 
 the fields ; and in all things may the gods make the people to flourish. 
 
 At the altars may the minstrels sing hymns of praise, and may the 
 lute-led chant be borne aloft from mouths of purity. 
 s~" With perpetual honours may a ruling power, skilled in common 
 counsels of wise forethought, watch over the people that rules the state : 
 and before arming for battle, and without deeds of hurt, may they grant 
 to aliens justice and fairness according to their pact. And may they 
 ever worship the gods, who possess the land, with the honours of their 
 country and their fathers, with wreaths of bay and sacrifice of oxen : for 
 reverence for our fathers, — this stands written third among the laws of 
 Justice highest-honoured. 
 
 Dan. These £rop_er prayers I commend, dear children. But for 
 yourselves tremble not, when ye have heard your father's sudden and 
 startling tidings. From this suppliant seat, which is my watch-tower, I 
 see the vessel. For all too distinct to be unknown of me are the dress- 
 ings of its sails and the defences at its sides, and the prow that looks 
 with its eyes upon the way in front and hearkens — all too well for them 
 it loves not — to the guiding rudder in the hindmost part. Now the 
 men on board are plain to be seen, with their black limbs shewing 1 from 
 out their robes of white ; and the rest of the ships and all the attendant 
 fleet are full in sight, and she herself, who leads, has furled her sail, and 
 is rowing with full sweep beneath the lea of land. 
 
 But ye must look things in the face calmly and with self-control, and 
 not be unmindful of these gods. And I myself will fetch helpers and 
 advocates, and return; for belike some herald or envoys seeking as 
 seizers of reprisals to carry you away — nay, none of these things shall be : 
 fear them not. Yet is it better, if we should be slow to succour, not for 
 a moment to forget this means of refuge. Be of good cheer, f or in 
 length of time and on the day. ordained, what mortal who slights the 
 gods shall escape_the.p.enalty 2 
 
 Chor. Father, I am in fear, seeing with what swift wings the ships 
 are come, and how no lapse of time hath passed between. Dreadful 
 alarm possesses me, whether there is indeed any gain for me from my 
 far-sped flight. Father, I am fordone with dread. 
 
 Dan. Since the Argives have resolved for once and all, my child, 
 be of good cheer : they will fight for thee, I know it well. 
 
 Chor. Reckless is the frenzied race of Aegyptus, and insatiate for 
 battle ; and that thou knowest. In ships with ribs of oak and fronts of 
 steel did they sail hither with successful aim, bringing a great black 
 host. 
 
OF AESCHYLUS. 215 
 
 Dan. Yea, but a great host will they find to meet them with 
 sinewy arms well shrunken in the midday heat. 
 
 Chor. Yet leave me not alone, I implore thee, father. A_ woman 
 left to herselfjte noughtj_no courage isjji _her. But they are beside 
 themselves and full of madmen's thoughts, and with impious hearts they 
 heed the altars no more than carrion crojsa, 
 
 Dan. Much would this profit us, my children, if the gods became 
 their enemies as much as ye. 
 
 Chor. Father, never will they hold their hands off us from dread of 
 these tridents and thunderbolts of heaven. For all too overweening 
 and frenzied with unholy rage, they give ear to the gods no more than 
 reckless hounds. 
 
 \ Dan. But there is a saying that wolves are thrice as good as 
 hounds ; and the byblus-fruit surpasses not the wheat-ear. 
 
 Chor. They are full of the temper of very beasts, lewd and impious ; 
 and so must we guard against them speedily. 
 
 Dan. Not speedy is the starting forth of a naval host, nor yet is its 
 anchoring : nor do the shepherds of ships, even when anchored, dare at 
 once to bring to the shore the securing hawsers, above all when they 
 have come to a havenless land toward nightfall. For, when the sun 
 departs, the night is wont to beget travail in a wise shipmaster's mind. 
 Therefore neither could there be any good landing of a host, before 
 their ship has been made secure by her moorings. 
 
 But be thou discreet, so that, heedful not to forget the gods, 
 thou mayst get thyself defence. And for thy messenger, the city shall 
 find no fault with him, old man as he is, yet youthful with the gift 
 of speech. \Danaus leaves the stage. 
 
 Chor. O hilly land, protecting majesty, what is our lot to be? 
 Whither in the Apian land shall we flee, if anywhere there is a dark 
 hiding-place ? May I become black smoke nigh to the clouds of Zeus, 
 or, wholly vanishing, may I pass away, flying upwards and lost to sight 
 like dust. 
 
 Nay ! the inevitable can be shunned no more, and my heart quivers, 
 dark with gloom. 'Tis I that my father's watchings have caught. I am 
 fordone with fear. Yet rather wgjjH I shoot home to my doom in the 
 h alter-noose, t han come to the embrace of a man whom I abhor. May 
 I sooner be dead, with Hades^for my Jprd ! 
 
 Where in high air could I find a seat, whereat the dripping clouds 
 turn into snow ; or some smooth slippery viewless peak, proud in its 
 loneliness, some beetling vulture-haunted cliff, that might bear witness 
 
ai6 THE SUPPLIANT MAIDS 
 
 to my plunge far into the depths, ere I meet with a cruel wedlock in my 
 heart's despite ? 
 
 Thereafter I refuse not to become a prey to dogs, and a feast to the 
 birds that haunt the place. For to be dead is to be freed from trouble 
 and its sighs. Let doom strike home and forestall the bridal bed ! 
 Whither and how shall I yet find a way of escape, to deliver me from 
 wedlock ! 
 
 Shriek with a cry that reaches heaven, outpouring to the gods 
 prayers that shall be effectual and delivering for me. O father, look 
 upon the fight, beholding violence with no kindly look in thy just eyes. 
 And regard thy suppliants, O almighty Zeus, that swayest the earth. 
 
 For the overweening males of Aegyptus' race are chasing me, poor 
 fugitive, and seek to seize me violently with the battle-shout of many 
 voices, yet thine wholly is the beam of the balance, and without thee 
 what cometh to pass for mortals ? 
 
 An Egyptian herald and his ?ninions appear. 
 Ah me ! ah me ! Yonder is the pirate from the ship. For what pur- 
 pose, pirate, dost thou -come thus upon the land ! 
 
 ****** 
 
 Haro ! Haro ! Yet again do I raise the cry, haro ! craving for aid. 
 Ah me ! This is the prelude, the beginning of my wrongful suffer- 
 ings. 
 
 * * * 
 
 Alack ! Alack ! Come ! Fly to our shelter. Take a heavy ven- 
 geance on their savage wantonness, O king Pelasgus. 
 
 Herald. Haste ! Haste to the boat, fast as your feet can bear you ! 
 Else shall there be pluckings of hair, and prickings with the goad, and a 
 bloody gory cutting off of heads. Haste, haste, with a mischief back 
 again ! 
 
 Ch'or. Would that on the great flood of the briny path thou hadst 
 perished with thy masterful arrogance and thy riveted bark ; so that we 
 might again have sat happy and secure once for all. 
 
 I bid thee lay by thine insolence and thine insane intent. Haro ! 
 Haro ! Go down from the sanctuary and into the ship, respectirigjhe 
 ci ty of Argos . 
 
 Never again may I behold the oxen-fattening water, that makes the 
 blood to wax fruitful and thrive in men. For I am an Argive, of ancient 
 stock, royal and sprung from a royal ancestress. 
 
 Her. Have out thy say: yet back again in the ship shalt thou 
 quickly go, willing or not willing. 
 
OF AESCHYLUS. 217 
 
 Chor. Come ! Come with fullest speed ! 
 
 Her. Come down thyself, before thou suffer a mischief, dragged 
 along by force of my hands. 
 
 Chor. Mayest thou, with forceful hands and all, be dragged through 
 the billowy strait, along by Sarpedon's sandy barrow, driven to and fro 
 by the Syrian gales. 
 
 Her. Shriek and howl and call on gods ; for thou wilt not overleap 
 the Egyptian boat.' Wail to a yet more bitter time of woe. 
 
 Chor. When thou art rounding the woody headlands of Cyprus, 
 may the wave drown thee ; and may the mighty Nile that sent thee forth 
 in thine insolence record thee missing, — Gne insolent the less. 
 
 Her. I bid you go into the boat now ready to return. Make all 
 speed ; let none delay. For when I drag, I have mercy on the hair of 
 none of you. 
 
 Chor. Alas ! my father ! Yon net-watching pest in human shape is 
 weaving its web little by little, like a spider. Ah me ! Ah me ! mother 
 Earth, mother Earth, call aloud and drive away the vision, the black 
 fearsome vision. O mother Earth ! O father Zeus ! 
 
 Her. Nought fear I the gods that are here ; for they neither nursed 
 my infancy nor fed my age. 
 
 Chor. Alas ! There creepeth near a two^foateqr^rpent/and like 
 a,fiper)it hath me by the foot. Ah me ! Ah me ! mother Earth, mother 
 Earthy cry aloud and drive away the monster, the fearsome monster. O 
 mother Earth, O father Zeus ! 
 
 Her. If ye go not quietly into the ship, rending shall have no pity 
 on your bedizened garments. 
 
 Chor. Alack ! O chiefs and champions of the city, I am being 
 overcome. 
 
 Her. Many lords, sons of Aegyptus, shall ye see right soon. Be 
 of good cheer; ye shall complain of no lack of lords. 
 
 Chor. We are undone : they treat us impiously, O King. 
 
 Her. Meseems I shall be fain to seize and drag you by the hair, 
 since ye are not quick of hearing when I speak. 
 
 King enters with guards. 
 
 King. Sirrah ! What doest thou ? What manner of insolence 
 leadeth thee to set at nought this land of Pelasgian men ? Dost thou 
 think thou art come to a women's country ? Nay, for a barbarian to- 
 wards Greeks, thou earnest thyself too haughtily ; and thou wilt find thy 
 misses are many and thy hits are none. 
 
 Her. And what have I done amiss or beyond my rights ? 
 
2i8 THE SUPPLIANT MAIDS 
 
 King. First rhon knowest jiQt Jio wjojbeha ve. as~an_ alietL_ 
 
 Her. I know not ? How ? Because I but find what I had lost ? 
 
 King. But to what patrons of our people was thy notice given? 
 
 Her. To Hermes the searcher, — greatest of patrons. 
 
 King. And though to gods, yet dost thou pay no reverence to those 
 gods? 
 
 Her. It is the deities about the Nile whom I revere. 
 
 King. And ours are nought, as I understand thee ? 
 
 Her. I will see whether one will take these women from me. 
 
 King. Thou wouldst suffer for it, if thou touchedst them, and that 
 right soon. 
 
 Her. The answer I hear is far from hospitable. 
 [1 King. Aye ! for I give no welcome to sacrilegious folk. 
 
 Her. I will go and tell this to Aegyptus' sons. 
 
 King. That matter is no concern or care of mine. 
 
 Her. But that I may know and tell a clearer tale — for it beseems a 
 herald to give in each particular a precise account — what shall I say ? 
 Through whose withholding shall I say that I return without their 
 cousins, this band of women ? Not indeed that the Wargod tries this 
 case by witnesses, nor doth he settle the quarrel by damages of money ; 
 first there come to pass many fallings of men and spurnings-off of life. 
 
 King. What need to tell thee my name? In due time thou shalt learn 
 and know it, both thou and thy fellows. As for these maids, s hould they 
 be_willing_and well-inclined, and should god-fearing argument^persuade] 
 them , thou mightest lead them hence- But thus hath a decree been 
 passed with one consent by the assembly of the state, — never under 
 force to give up this band of women. Through this resolve the nail 
 hath been firmly driven, so that it may be fixed abidingly. This 
 message is not written inside tablets, nor sealed up in the folds of 
 books, but thou hearest it plainly from an outspoken tongue. And 
 now get thee gone instantly from my sight. 
 
 Her. It seems we are about to risk the peril of a war. May victory 
 and sovereignty be on the males' side. 
 
 King. Males! Aye, but males will ye find the inhabitants of this 
 land; merjjvhes^jiririkjsj^b^rlejzbrew. \Herald departs. 
 
 But do ye all, with your handmaids, take heart and wend your way 
 to the well-fenced city, locked with bulwarks shrewdly devised. And 
 as for houses, the public ones are many, and I too am housed with no 
 niggardly hand; so that ye may live in joint abodes with many others, 
 or, if 'tis more to your liking, ye can dwell in houses of single sort; of 
 these, choose free of charge the best and the most to your liking ; and 
 
OF AESCHYL US. 219 
 
 your patron is myself and all the citizens, whose resolve is being herein 
 fulfilled. Why do ye wait for others of more authority? 
 
 Chor. For thy good deeds mayst thou have thy fill of food, Pelas- 
 gian lord. But of thy grace send hither our stout-hearted sire, Danaus, 
 to think for us and lead our counsels. For his wisdom rather than ours 
 must say where we should make our home in kindly neighbourhood. 
 All men are ready to cast reproach on those of foreign speech. Yet 
 may all be for the best; and may we have good report, with no angry 
 rumours of the native folk. [The King departs. 
 
 Take your stand, dear handmaids, in such way as Danaus, giving 
 each her dower of service, allotted you. 
 
 [Danaus enters with body-guard. 
 
 Dan. Children, 'tis right to pray to the Argives and sacrifice and 
 pour libations to them as to Olympian gods, for they are our saviours 
 in no doubtful way. The tidings I bore to our friends in authority 
 they heard with bitterness toward our cousins, but to me they assigned 
 this escort of spearmen, that I might have rank and honour, and might 
 not suddenly and unknown of them die by the death of the spear, so 
 that an ever-living burden should lie upon the land. 
 
 Meeting with boons like these, we must set gratitude to them in 
 high honour at the helm of our mind. 
 
 And over and above many other sage lessons of your sire, record 
 ye this, — that ^an u jikaQffin -Company is proven by time; and when one 
 is an alien, every man wears in readiness an evil tongue; and 'tis easy 
 in some way to cast the smirch of a reproach. You therefore I urge 
 to bring no shame upon me, with this youthful beauty whereon men 
 turn to gaze. 
 
 The tender autumn fruit is ever difficult to guard; for 'tis watched 
 and coveted by men — why not?— and by brutes that -fly or walk the 
 earth. So Cypris carries the tidings of bodies dripping ripe, when she 
 hath found the orchard-gate thrust back; and all men as they pass 
 shoot at the lovely virgin charms an alluring arrow of the eye, for desire 
 o'ercomes them. 
 
 Therefore let us not suffer that, in fear whereof we endured much 
 toil and ploughed much ocean with our bark. And let us not work 
 shame to ourselves and delight to my enemies. For habitation, we 
 have twain : one Pelasgus gives and one the state, to dwell in without 
 hire. Herein is fortune good. Only keep watch on these biddings 
 of your father, and honour chastity more than life. 
 
 Chor. May the Olympian gods send us prosperity in all the rest; 
 but, touching my beauty's flower, be of good cheer, my father. For 
 
220 THE SUPPLIANT MAIDS OF AESCHYLUS. 
 
 unless some new purpose hath been disposed by heaven, I will not 
 swerve from my mind's former path. 
 
 But, go ye citywards, glorifying the blessed lord gods, both them 
 that hold the city and them that dwell about Erasinus' ancient stream. 
 And ye, handmaids, take up the strain; and let our praise be of this, 
 the Pelasgians' country; and no longer let us pay the homage of our 
 hymns to Nile's outpourings, but to the rivers which through this land 
 pour their mild draught and make the children many, softening this 
 • ( soil with fattening streams. 
 
 May chaste Artemis look on this band with pity, and may wedlock 
 never come through forcing of Cytherea. Let that prize be mine 
 enemies' ! 
 
 Half- Chorus II. Yet this our well-purposed song neglects not 
 Cypris; for with Hera she hath power nearest the ear of Zeus. But 
 the goddess of varied wiles is honoured with most solemn rites; and 
 joined in their dear mother's company are Yearning, and she to whose 
 winning ways nought is denied, Persuasion. To Music too is given a 
 share in Aphrodite, and to the whispering dalliance of the Loves. 
 
 Half-Chorus I. Yet I fear me of stubborn blasts of hurt and evil 
 griefs and bloody wars. Why, why did they get them prosperous 
 voyage with swift- sped pursuit ? 
 
 H.-Ch. II. Thou knowest, what is fated, that must be. There is 
 no o'erstepping the mighty impassable will of Zeus. May this marriage- 
 end prove far better than women ere now have met. 
 
 H.-Ch. I. May the mighty Zeus shield me from marriage with 
 Aegyptus' race. 
 
 H.-Ch. II. That would, 'tis true, be best. But thou art for moving 
 the immovable. 
 
 H.-Ch. I. And thou dost not know the future. 
 
 H.-Ch. II. Nay, why should I behold the thought of Zeus, a sight 
 unfathomable ? Restrain, prithee, the words of thy prayer, 
 ijhjl H.-Ch. I. What is the right measure, by thy teaching? 
 I H.-Ch. II. Beware of the " too much," in things of heaven. 
 
 Chorus. May sovereign Zeus shield me from cruel wedlock with a 
 man I hate — the same Zeus who wrought Io kind deliverance from her 
 affliction, restoring her with healing hand, forceful but kind. 
 
 And may he grant the women victory. I content myself with evil's 
 better side, with two parts of the good. I am content if heaven send 
 that judgment side with Justice, through means of deliverance sought 
 for by my prayers. {Exeunt. 
 
GREEK INDEX TO THE NOTES. 
 
 The reference is to lines. 
 
 dydfav, 1029 
 &ya\fia, 165 
 iyeiv (tcai <pipuii), 591 
 dy-q, 139 
 dyKvpovxla, 745 
 ayv6s (of rivers), 228 
 0705 or $705, 106 
 dypots, 672 
 dvx'OTeid, 363 
 dy&vios, 163 
 del£on>, 956 
 dcpfa 777, 66 
 d02\eos 0Aeoj, 834 
 oiSeXKTOs, 1023 
 &9iktos, 540 
 -c«-, 360 
 ritSios, 677 
 cu'ocuos, 29, 168 
 
 atflCLTL (£<?'), 6 
 
 alvu (promise), 152 
 „ (ord/ryw), 1039 
 
 aWXos, 299 
 
 alpetv rixv, 355 
 „ rtva, 764 
 
 afira, 809 
 
 aWv (fem.), 44 
 
 eiKofieiP, 53 
 
 dXaXi), 794 
 
 dXdcrrup, 389 
 
 dXe6s (^Xe<5s), 95 
 
 "AXios "Ak/iuv, 228 
 
 dXm}, 710, 803, 808 
 
 dXXofos, 375 
 (iXXos (3Se), 194 
 
 ,, =oXXirpios, 616 
 dXK6<ppaiv, 729 
 aXtros, 488, 840 
 6\6l-avBpos, 8 
 aX0e<rfj3ows, 828 
 'A/tdfopes, 261 
 ri/ia0ijs, 97 
 a/iados )( i//dp.a6os, 3 
 a/iaXa, 816 
 
 d/iet^eaBal nvd n, 169 
 djUeXiJs, 97 
 dfifyiros, 943 
 d>6s (d/*6s), 153 
 dfiirer^s, 760 
 dnir\dK7]/w, (a7rX-), 204 
 a/i7ruf, 408 
 <ijU0/, 220 
 dvdyKi), 999 
 dvavSpos, 161 
 avavSos dyyeXos, 154 
 ayeXX^ciffToXo!, 208 
 dpe^Xta, 49 
 dvdefd^ofiau, 64 
 dvdovoimv (?), 43 
 d>£ij/u (of wind), 106 
 dvl(TTt]iu (of suppliants), 295 
 dwedfeu', 91 
 dvTLKrjXTp-Jipia, 427 
 dvrifuirBos, 244 
 avrlcrrpocpos (xaOs), 853 
 
222 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 avrirayfiat 270 
 avvpjvaios, 30I — 303 
 dvuBiw, 970 
 a£iouir0GU, 469 
 diraXKayij, 310 
 avavrav, 608 
 dVauoros, 554 
 direiptSaicpiis, 63 
 diriparos, 10 1 6 
 dir^pMy, 160 
 'A7r(o, 234 
 "Axis, 42, 234 
 dxXus, 443 
 diroypdfaiv, 850 sqq. 
 d7roXaKTicrp.os |3(ou, 905 
 a7r(wos, 88 
 
 diroppliTTeiv \6yov, 436 
 dTotrTepetv, 1030 
 air part, 931 
 dirp6£evos, 213 
 dirpdcrdeucTOS, 771 
 -ap (nouns in), 762 
 apai, dpOr/vai, 2 
 apaxvos, apaxvys, 858 
 dpi} (=/3Xa/37)), 73 
 "Ap77S ('courage'), 728 
 apxiupos, 856 
 'App-oWa, 1008 
 
 dpow, 975 
 
 dffeTrros, 876 
 
 dcris, diri6Sr;s, 32 
 
 danicSs (of gods), 472 
 
 d<n-4£eeos, 329 
 
 darpdplT], dffTpafilfrew, 258 — 260 
 
 aarvdvaZ, 986 
 
 dcriiMa [ipoTwv, 589 
 
 dcrcpaKh, 80 
 
 an; (concrete), 509, 856 
 
 dn/iiui, aTiyndfw, 624 
 
 aP, 49 
 
 aiToy£i>i)TOS, 8 
 
 airdBev, 90 
 
 aiWy &c. (in lyrics), 78, 79 
 
 ai)T0(p6i/ws, 58 
 
 airbxct-p, 571 
 
 <"5x«' / > 301 — 303 
 d<paipei00ai (case), 901 
 dijjlht'os X070S, 293 
 
 'A0(/CTWp, I 
 
 arppauros, 84 
 'Atppodlrris ala, 533 
 
 j3a0i)7r\ouros, 533 
 /Satftfs ( = 'shrewd'), 924 
 „ (of thought), 381 
 
 j3aflux a ' os i 831 
 
 ftapis, 811 
 
 jSaptis (sound), 98 
 
 ,, koVos, 626 
 /S^Xos, 488 
 ^At; (of gods), 734 
 [}i\repoi> kukov (rd), 1037 
 B?/Xos, 290 
 /3(a, 87 — 90 
 
 „ (of love), 555, 1035 
 /Stoi, 905 
 
 j3Xd/3i7 ('damages'), 903 
 /Sot}, 614 
 
 „ =j3o?j0e(a, 709 
 j86(TK7)/ia, 590 
 fid&iropos, 523 
 PoVKo\e!i>, 65, 897 
 /SotfXapxos, 11 
 (SoOkis, 101 
 PpvTcw, 921 
 /3i5j3Xos, 740 
 
 7aidox°s, 790 
 
 7<lib! ( = (caTaxfioVios), 133 
 
 7aXi)i/d (?), 787 
 
 yap.Sv wapa..., 201 
 
 ya.fuZi> (in past sense), 201 
 
 7ovdo), 987 
 
 yei/irm 0eot, 68 
 
 VewaK, 45 
 
 yepapd, 646 
 
 yriyevfis, 224 
 
 yripao-Ketv (trans, tenses), 864 
 
 yTlpopoaitetv, 864 
 
 yripvBetir' (<rei, 439 . 
 
 yiyvdxTKU, KaTayiyvilidKUi, 5, 403 
 
 yo/uftoSeTos, 820 
 
 7o/u0oa>, 419 
 
 Satmrip, 775 
 
 Sai/toi'iop (not Aeschylean), 88 
 
 fidirrw, 62 
 
 AavXfs, 54 
 
INDEX. 
 
 223 
 
 Sav\6s, 82 
 8a<pva<p6pos, 685 
 Sedopxtis, 384 
 SeXTOvtrffai, 153 
 SfoTroffios, Seinrdowos, 8ig 
 «i}. 15 
 
 5i)X^^" a ' ^port, 269 
 
 Siairro^w, 301 — 303 
 
 Siari/ivetv iropov, 524 
 
 Afa xff'i", 4, 537 
 
 STe neXo^SK, 935 
 
 Skat, 1039 
 
 St<as SiSovai, 682 
 
 di/j-oipos, 1038 
 
 Sioyei'ijs, 610 
 
 Ai60ep, 415, 416 
 
 Ai6s xeipi;, 759 
 
 Aibs o-Koiros (questionable Greek), 625 
 
 S/itats (of wife), 306 
 
 5opt7ra7i5 s j 7 22 
 
 Sopwaboi ( = 5opv<p6poi), 953 
 
 8' oBx, 812 
 
 SivaaBai irapa -rail, 1003 
 
 SvaTv%eiv (in marriage), 310 
 
 5uirxepi}s, 547 
 
 Aci><Su>!>cu<x 6pi;, 232 
 
 ^Sc rixv, 355 
 iyyirara yfaovs, 363 
 £yKUKXoC<r0ai, 535 
 £y%eipl5iov, 20, 21 
 -eios, -10s, 792 
 elm^eiv nva n, 263 
 elXofopiJs, 62 
 e'ivCKa, 162 
 
 eUrua>€iir6<u ((SeXei), 535 
 e/s ptf/cra, 748 
 eicToviv, 596 
 &c- (in composition), 10 
 £k6.tii, 656 
 iK^dMi, 422 
 feei (Hades), 204 
 kKtrpaaauv, 87 — 90, 451 
 ^X£yX £ ™' ( = «/rfi'eT'at), 961 
 ^XeuflepouTai, 780 
 ifXwpa, 777 
 £/j,Tra\dyp.aTa, 270 
 i/j.irpeir^s, 99 
 
 icaT^s, 106 
 &> a7K(p, 197 
 hSacos, 71, 569 
 
 ft/ ci7T^, 582 
 
 .ivix e<r ^ lu ' '4 1 
 ft/0a, 34 
 iv lUaif, 713 
 ft/i/o/uos, 544 
 ft/rAei, 951 
 ivtbiria, 125 
 ££af<nos, 493 
 it-oiciXKeiv, 417 
 £!°X°s, 567 sqq. 
 iirateiv, 737 
 "B7ro0os, 42 
 iireyypdtpeiVf 959 
 ^7retire?y, 941 
 iirtyx&rBai, 448, 539 
 ^7r£, 272, 604, 607, 946 
 iirtSpofws, 107 
 liriKpaivuv, 13, 667 
 ^iriX^yeirSai, 46 
 iirlirav, 796 
 Wrai] 17, 10 1 1 
 eVurffOTreip, 356 
 MtTTa/uu, 885 
 iirlffTpeTTTOs, 965 
 
 &TITUX1JJ, 723 
 
 iTrlipdovos, 175 
 ^TriX^pios (civilis), 640 
 iiropvvaBai (cog. ace), 161 
 iiraviixioi, 44 
 tiri&vvitos, 286 
 iirairaL, 518 
 'Epaowos, 988 
 ?/>7<i ('rites'), 1004 
 ^P70X )( ipyaala, 871 
 |p7oc lis ?ttos, 577 
 
 */*»". 875 
 
 £ptcr<re<r8tu, 520 
 
 ipri/i6o> (without object), 495 
 
 fyiis ( = OT£tins), 624 
 
 *>/*<»> 559 
 
 'Ep/Mjs, 194 
 
 "Bpwres, 10 10 
 
 ?irei (with aorist part.), 439 
 
 eir/iis, 30, 663 
 
 «rr(a xfopfo, 347 
 
224 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 krepoppeirip, 378 
 (tijs, 219 
 Iroi/ios, 70 
 
 e&dJipaTos, 76 
 ebdvVTTipia., 696 
 einotv6p.riTis, 679 
 eiiXcfyois, 45, 227 
 eifmptfs, 310 
 etvoiai (plur.), 468 
 ei)£i5/i/3oXos, 680 
 efiirerds, 963 
 e^Trer^s, 979 
 eipeBels (Hermes), 195 
 
 „ (otiose), 470 
 ev petv, 470 
 etireicvos, 249 
 e£<pv/ios, 491, 673 
 eij<ppiav altos, 513 
 e$%o)mi (without efyoi), 15 — 18 
 £<paTTe<rd<u, 286, 387 
 itpforios, 341 
 ^0);X<Sa>, 912 
 £<P6\kos, 174 
 g X eo, > 354> 866 > 99 2 
 
 Zej)s (in Aeschylus), 1 
 „ aXXos, 205 
 „ crept) ppeirrfs, 378 
 „ nXapios, 333 
 ,, ktiJo-ios, 423 
 „ f&ios, 651 
 
 „ (TWTlJp, 26, 948 
 
 ZeO 7as ^rai, 861 
 fiBos, 921 
 
 fcivij )( OT/3O0OS, 436 
 
 %&<pvrov aZ/ia, 829 
 
 i; (/ca/), 268 
 
 ?;/3?/, 69 
 
 ■qyetaBat (accus. without prepos.), 480 
 
 tjKloktvttos, 131 — 132 
 
 ijXios ( = Apollo), 187 
 
 $;ai ( = rediero), 705 
 
 %>eft(a, 677 
 
 ij'/Dwes (in libations), 26 
 
 BiXetv, 123 
 fleXejuos, Q95 
 
 ©^M'S, 333 
 dtfus {fj b/j-ola), 414 
 8e<rp.oi )( co/ioi, 686 
 &e(r/j.6s (=1}/j.vos), 1002. 
 0ij/ci7 ('tomb'), 24 — 25 
 8-qpa, 967 
 Bo&ieiv, 574 
 BpaaimeirBai (dat. ), 751 
 BvyJXai, 646 
 
 'laovwi vofj.01, 61 
 
 larponavTis, 237 
 
 tf/"6s, 557 
 
 UpoSoKos, 336 
 
 UpoppafiSos, 222 
 
 feeiK, 150 
 
 iKveto-Bcu (cum gen.), 304 
 
 licryp, 1 
 
 iKTrjpltu, 165 
 
 tjiepos, 76 
 
 'Ik3o£, 258 
 
 fra, 42 
 
 loTrp-a, 824 
 
 iTirofldpAiv, 258 — 260 
 
 "ltr8tuos, 192 
 
 iVxvpos ('stubborn'), 274 
 
 {«>'"> 785 
 
 ral 5^, 417, 478 
 ml p.))j>...ye, 447 
 Ktupos, Kalpios, 425, 1027 
 KaXiirrpa, 104 
 Kapirrew orpo^ds, 602 
 Kapirti}p.a, 968 
 Kara (after 0iXa(Tios), 464 
 /caTaffratrts, 1034 
 Karao-xeTOK, 1034 
 KaTeppiv7]fi4v'os t 726 
 Kartxeiv (iTKOTip), 78 
 KaT^x«" BriKijv, 24 
 KarunroaCxppwv, 172 
 KeKTTjp.4vos (6), 308 
 KcXaiTOXpws, 763 
 /cAirai 701OK, 14 
 „ 0U7^k, 301 
 k^Sos, 302 
 r>;7rwpuri) 0i5pa, 970 
 Kiipatveiv, 967 
 nyptio-aeiv, 969 
 
INDEX. 
 
 225 
 
 /cXctpios Zeifc, 333 
 KXjjSes (of Cyprus), 848 
 
 KklfTTip, 60 1 
 
 Koivoflwfda, 196 
 
 JC0Xu/*j37)7TJp, 382 
 KOMS, I54 
 
 Kovveiv, 102 
 
 *opa?. 73° 
 Kopri, 123 
 
 KOTOS, 626 
 
 Kovporpoipoi (rivers), 255, 829, 992 
 xpareT <t>yp.7i, 267 
 Kpwnj, 415, 919 
 
 Kpc6fioT0l, 26l 
 
 Kplvav, irpoKplveiv, 371 
 KpvirTos (cum genit.?), 270 
 
 KTljfflOS, 423 
 
 KUCU'UttRS, KVaVOTplppOS, 722 
 
 KtBiov, KiJSiffTa, :3 
 Kuirptcu aicpai, 848 
 Kvpeiv \iyuv, 567 sqq. 
 Kvpios Tj/jUpa, 711 
 xOpos, /ctfpios, 366, 933 
 
 XajSi) (not=X?}^is), 903 
 XeTTTO^oSos, 3 
 Xewcox t'Swp, 23 
 Ai^i)j7, 288 
 \lva, 104 
 \ivoppa<ptfs, 115 
 Xu'oo'ii'ijs, 104 
 X070S, 587 
 
 Xox' os an( i SoXios, 578 
 Ai)k«os, 665 
 \ti<Ta<r0at )( XCo-ai, 1033 
 Xvr^pta ukij, 242 
 Xwrtfe<70ai, 931 
 
 /ua, 860 
 
 iw.\' av0is, 103 
 /uiXtoTa ('yes'), 267 
 p.8Kkoi> (double compar.), 253 
 imvdavew el, 892 
 Hapirris, 800 
 p.aaTT]p, 138 
 //.aariipios, 888 
 /mraios, 172, 741 
 /iaxj;, 794 
 jiaxXos, 615 
 T. S. 
 
 pitas, 121 
 
 /i^0v ^/c KptOwv, 92 1 
 
 (xel'Xiyp.a 0vp.ov, 427 
 
 /teXavBqs, 131 
 
 /teXoKo'fuf. 509 
 
 /^Xos, 990 
 
 fiefiavla, 803 
 
 /iik (solitarium), 309, 385 
 
 liipoves, 79 
 
 /t^/ios 717s, 288 
 
 /xera- and /cam-, 172, 303 
 
 lierayvdvai, 96 
 
 i tceraX7eH', 380 
 
 j«eTaX7^s, 96 
 
 tieTairToeu, 301, 303 
 
 p.eTep.irlirk-i)p.i, 422 
 
 lieTOiKslv -yrjs, 588 
 
 liirpios, 1027 
 
 /A6TW7TO(7C&0/)Wy (?), 1 72 
 
 peqSev dyav, 1029 
 
 ^/cet («»), 50 
 
 /«jkos, MTC°s. OTXa/>, 368 
 
 /tijX6j3oros, 527 
 
 jUlJj', 986 
 
 H^re...Si, 955 
 
 fiTITpVtd, 24O 
 
 WX«ft Mk<V, 573 
 
 lualveiv, 630 
 
 /itaa/ia, 239 
 
 /u£6p.ppoTos, 547 
 
 p,ur06s ('fee'), 244 
 
 fwfip.7] (if eixcus), 244 
 
 /u>ipa, 1000 
 
 jiov6ppv/M>s, /wv6ppv0p,os, 927 
 
 libp<np.os, 44, 766 
 
 p.ovtrav de'<T0ai, 674 
 
 /wSrjXii, 770 
 
 /.wwi// )( otarpos, 280 
 
 jttuiy oi5, 392 
 
 NatfjrcwcTos, 236 
 veiXoSeprfs, 62 
 
 "<frs> 3 r 3> 442, 691 
 petfeu', 328 
 
 viKiip.evos (gen. dat.), 973 
 c6o-os (frenzy), 566 
 
 vb<r<j>u/, 213 
 »Cc 6>e «ai..., 1 
 
 is 
 
226 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 !-hiios Zeis, 651 
 l-evov/Jiai, 895 
 
 ola(, 696 
 
 olKoBev, 365 
 
 oiKotpvXai;, oia.KO<pu\a£, 16 
 
 olKTlgeaOai, 998 
 
 oXktos, olicrpbs, 52 
 
 olvovoBai, 384 
 
 ofo/3owc6Xos, 276 
 
 olbtj>pum, 772 
 
 Ororpos, 280 
 
 ofros, 57 
 
 oiwcoTroXeiv, 51 
 
 bji.aljj.av Zeis, 377 
 
 6/i/juiTa (of ships), 695 
 
 &p.p.aros rb^evp.a, 973 
 
 BfioTrepos, 197 
 
 6fi6ffTo\os, 475 
 
 W17, 7 8 5 
 
 (Sxo/tti iravaotfrov, 291 
 
 (5|i> &Koieiv, 878 
 
 <S7rnJp, 159 
 
 biribpa, g66 
 
 6V«s, 207, 252, 385, 428 
 
 opa;/ ('provide'), 68 
 
 dpffovp aTtrav, 652 
 
 6p9o0i- jSAos, 883 
 
 oplfr/juu, 230 
 
 6p£fw, 523 
 
 ifp/ios (—Spuuris), 744 
 
 8pm ZtjkAs, 186 
 
 Speis Qayiw 8pvi6os, 200 
 
 01) ytfdXa (=^d\' 01)), 449, 893 
 
 oipavla. d/ifi//, 785 
 
 oipavboutos, 139 
 
 ofiros! 879 
 
 oiirw (itaque), 750 
 
 Sxos. 33 
 
 tt (recurring, to express trouble), 975 
 
 jra, 860 
 
 irayKp&ruis, 702 
 
 nafoves, 231 
 
 irats ('AiroWaii'osi &c), 237 
 
 lra\a.ii(fipo»', 572 
 
 ira\a(0aTos, 511 
 
 iraXd/iri, 837 
 
 TraKlyitoTos (noun), 351 
 
 jravdrj/itg., 586 
 
 iraciiXijs, 85 ' 
 
 7rapd tikos yafietv, 201 
 
 irapapptaeis, 694 
 
 irapjUarbs, 1016 
 
 irapolxo/icu, 431 
 
 ircipos (cum infin.), 343 
 
 weWeiv, 594 
 
 •jreia-fiaTa, 744 
 
 ireXdfeu' nri..., 272 
 
 ir^Xas (cum dat.), 182 
 
 IleXocYAs, 225 — 227 
 
 ireXeids (type of timidity), 197 — 198 
 
 irevBetv aluiva, 57 
 
 wipa (noun), 236 
 
 irepaivii), 833 
 
 irepi- (compos, of adjec), 1004 
 
 ireplSpo/ws, 321 
 
 irepudelv (cum aor. et pres.), 400 
 
 irepiKafiirTetv, 848 
 
 •nepivaitd, -opai, 989 
 
 JleppaipTol, 228 
 
 iriKpuis dKoieiv Tivl, 952 
 
 ■n-tvaices, 442, 914 — 916 
 
 Trlirreiv (wrestling), 80 
 
 irKavaaBai, 384 
 
 7rXij0i5eir0at, 583 
 
 irveiv, Trvevfw., 29, 140 
 
 ir68a rtBevai, 32 
 
 iroifialveLV Qbfiovs, 65 
 
 TTOLfiTjv i/eds, 746 
 
 7rou>^ (in good sense), 605 
 
 iroios, 879 
 
 7roXi6s vbfios, 652 
 
 7roXi(ra p oCxos l 472 
 
 Trd\6Spofws, 715 
 
 jroXiifepos, 134 
 
 iroXifyuros, 410 
 
 jroXifc (Epic forms of), 724 
 
 t6vtovSc, 34 
 
 ir6pos d\/ii}eis, 818 
 
 iripoK Siare'p.veiv, 524, 784 
 
 iropns, 42 
 
 iropQvpoeiSrfs, 508 
 
 irpSvos, vpayixa, 207, 329 
 
 irpa/CTup, 625 
 
 irpawtSes, 82 
 
 irpda<reiv, 753 
 
 irpiireai, 698 
 
INDEX. 
 
 227 
 
 itpeafttyKoKot., 706 
 
 irpio-fivs, 581 
 
 7rpcir/3uToSoKos, 646 
 
 irpo/ios, 206 
 
 irpovo/ios, 670 
 
 irpo&vos, 213, 887 
 
 TrpoVap, 768 
 
 irpd iroXews )( irpis iroXews, 598 
 
 irpowpd<r<re<r0at, 809 
 
 7rpos (c<7ra»i), 371 
 
 7rpo(ra7w, 420 
 
 irpcuxairafTav, 608 
 
 irpoaBe, 48 
 
 7rp6s irpay/i.' opav, 704 
 
 irpoaTa.Ti;s, 931 
 
 irpofTTidTjfu, 591 
 
 TrptxrTO/ua, 3 
 
 wpoatpvaai., 250 
 
 irpb<t>ptav, 936 
 
 irpofyaveiv, 596 
 
 irpvitva TroXews, 316 
 
 irpiixva <ppevos, 951 
 
 TrpvTavLs, 346 
 
 wpGra p,tv, 385 
 
 irrepov (metaph.), 299 — 300 
 
 TTTepurrol, -to, 490 
 
 TTToiw (and compounds), 301 — 303 
 
 TTTdlfiaTa, 641 
 
 irvd^jv vfipews, 92 
 TTii/ccw/ia, 209 
 iripyos (metaph.), 85 
 irvpltparos, 612 
 
 pd(ido$, 222 
 pivotal, 594 
 p5<"S, 594 
 j>ifru>p, 222 
 pi<na, 286, 387 
 
 'Zapirqfioviov x&A"*, 841 
 
 <T(?/3cts, 74 
 
 SiSovla, <rivSovla, 105 
 
 (jKtirap, 762 
 
 <TKiaTpa<pta, 726 
 
 GKOir-i), 692 
 
 (tkottos (tutelary god), 356 
 
 ffoO<r0e, 811 
 
 airaBrjfHO., 209 
 
 avtpi>.a, (TTipfmra, 249 
 
 or&toiv ('ripe'), 969 
 (FTaatapxos, n 
 <TTiyiJ.6s, 813 
 oroXlj, 743 
 
 OToXjUOS, 694 
 
 <tti5xos juoptri/tos, 766 
 CTpifSh-ii, 419 — 420 
 OTpd|3os, <TTpo<pos, 436 
 arpo<pat, 602 
 arvyelv, tarvyov, 70 
 oru0eX<iS7;s, 1011 
 avyyvotro, 190 
 (t^kXijtos, 496 
 oiiyxppros, 5 
 <7ufu7os, 927 
 avpfjoKal (bSQ>v), 481 
 <rv/ifld\di<u 51km, 680 
 atijxfioKos, 481 
 crip-fito/ios, 196 
 avp.<pipe(tBai, 217 
 <rw, 157 
 crivSiKos, 755 
 (rvvTifipeiv, 232 
 ovvTlByiu, 58 
 Ztipuu avpai, 843 
 <r<peTepl£e<r6cu, 39 
 o-0<, 958 
 (TWTiJp, 26, 948 
 awTiipla (of hawsers), 744 
 
 T and S confused, 10 
 TaKavrov (of Zeus), 796 
 rd p.h...Ta Si..., 548 
 rdir' ^uoB, 245 
 rapfielv (cum infm.), 752 
 Taxui)p?;s, 33 
 te (epexegetical), 42, 55 
 re (position), 34—37 
 reSriynivos, re6vp.p.hos, 160 
 reXeiv eS, 70 — 71 
 T^Xeioi 0eo(, 69 
 TeXeurflcu ('grow up'), 18 
 TeXe£T06pos kotos, 626 
 T0U7, 611, 785 
 t^Xos (marriage), 69 
 Tetfflpairos atrri/, 528 
 T77 (illuc), 281 
 
 ^7«>; 437 
 
 nX/Uos, 813 
 
228 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Tl/UUUtp, 42 
 
 rl w!)v; 967 
 
 tis (repeated), 53 
 
 TOIOS (oi TOIOS = KOKOS), 375 
 TO.UCU0S, 242 
 
 rb nli>..., 1022 
 twos, 47, 211 
 
 TOpOS, 219, 246, 912 
 
 Tptj3i}, rplfios, IOIO 
 t/j(s (proverbs), 739 
 t/j£t-os (Zeus), 26 
 
 TVTTOS, 256 
 
 Tvpavvela, 554 
 Tu.piis, 538— S39 
 
 frypos Spos,' 233 
 
 uXfitrtra, 848 
 
 ifiXv, 927 
 
 SiratrTpov pJJx a Pi 368 
 
 VTrep8p<A(TKeiv, 845 
 
 iirepvovnos, 42 
 
 vireproifewrt/tos, 452 
 
 iffd (ktipvkim' ptoKelv), 212 
 
 OjroS&faffffe, 990 
 
 iirocrKiov ((TTopa), 635 
 
 itplaraaBai, 440 
 
 0X^y6ir0ai, 160 
 06|3os 6(, 67 
 <pof}oS/w.i, tis, 713 
 0dpos 7SS, 653 
 tppevbs (pofiij) (?), 492 
 <ppovi]p.a, 87 — 90, 897 
 Qpvyla, 527 
 0iryij ( = 0u7a8es), 65 
 0vXa<rire<r0cu (cum infin/ 
 <pval$x>s, 563 
 tpvrovpyos, 571 
 
 XaXeTros, 140 
 Xaopes, 231 
 Xaos, 831 
 Xapcuo-ijp, 256 
 Xapu' 6ia8ai, 958 
 XeifiwoTviros, 35 
 Xeip (of voting), 583 
 X«fy> (of liberality), 926 
 X^u TA17, 611 
 XiovofioaKos, 538 
 xXiety, 210 
 xXSpos, 54s 
 
 XP^os. 451 
 XP^orjjput, 429 
 Xtapos, 56 
 
 179 
 
 ipayeiv, 200 
 $a<TKeiv, 363 
 0(?pe(X, 578, 962 
 
 0^P/KO, 669 
 
 (pepv^ Qepairovrts, 947 
 <j>eiyuv lis, 365 
 (pevyeu/ afriav, 203 
 0i}^7j ( = i)p.vos), 676 
 0iX<myiios efix^» 637 
 rju\o<p6pp.iy%, 673, 676 
 
 \pajiados and afiaffos, 3 
 
 iiS(s, 749 
 
 ijiveiaBai (husbands), 308 
 'Ams, 125 
 ws, lis dp, 697 
 lis, 882 
 
 lis (with indie, of impossible attainment), 
 821 
 
 CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. & SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.